❀ AQAAID COURSE PART - 2 ❀

 

💕•┄┅┅❂❀﷽❀❂┅┅┈•💕

   *اَلصَّــلوٰةُ وَالسَّلامُ عَلَيكَ يَارَسُولَ اللّٰه ﷺ* 

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 308

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

   

*❝ Milad e Mustafa ﷺ Or Hamare Aqeede ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Milad kise Kahte hain..? Milad Bana hai Wiladat se wailadat kahte hain Paidaish ko to hum Sarkar ﷺ ki Paidaish ka Jo din tha 12 Rabi ul Awwal ka Jo din tha isko Hum Bahut Mubarak Mante hain Ye Sarkar ﷺ ka Birth Date hai to Hum Jab Hamare Birthdays ko itna important dete hain, Bachho ke Birthday hame bahut peyare hote hain to Ye Sab cheeze hum khaas taur par Ahtemaam karte hain Q? Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Hame Zindagi di hai to Ye Birth date hai Is Din ko hum AllaH ki Nemat Mili hai ye zindagi mili hai Bachhe hamare us Din paida huwe to Bachho ki Nemat hame mili hai to ye hum Khushi manate hain Birthdays ko

To Jis Din Qaynat ke AaQa o Maula ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne is Duniya me Bheja woh Birthday Sarkar ﷺ ka Mubarak hoga Ya nahi? Yaqinan hoga na, Q ki AllaH ki Jitne Bhi Nemate Hain hum count kar le bataye unme Sabse Badi Nemat AllaH Ta'ala ne Hame kya di hai? Ek martaba Aap khamoshi me Baith kar Soche ki AllaH Ta'ala ne hame kya kya Nemate di hai Aap gin sakege Jism Diya hai Saase di hai, Jo body parts hai woh salamat hai, khane ko diya, pine ko diya Ye tamaam cheeze di Lekin..!! in Nemato me se Agar Sabse badi nemat Agar AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ko Di hai hame di hai to woh Ye hai ki Apne Habeeb ko Hamare Darmiyan bheja hai or Hame Sarkar ﷺ ka Ummati Bana kar Bheja hai Aap ﷺ Par imaan lane ka AllaH Ta'ala ne jo Taufeeq diya hai or Apni (ALLAH TA'ALA ) zaat  Par Jo iman lane ki Taufeeq AllaH Ta'ala ne di hai Ye zindagi ki sabse Badi nemat hai Agar ye Salamat hai to fir Sab kuch Salamat hai or Agar Yahi Salamat na ho iske Alawa jitni Bhi Nemat Aap ko mil jaye Sab bekar hai 

Zindagi me agar koi priority Deni hai kitna Bhi Mushkil waqt Aa jaye ya kuch Bhi ho jaye matter kabhi Choose karne ka bhi aa jaye na ki Nemat hame kon si Chunni hai to hamesha Yaad Rakhe Sabse Pahle Hum Usi Nemat ki Taraf Nigah karege Jaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Zaat Hame Nazar Aaye Q ki Agar Ye Salamat hai to Sab kuch Salamat hai Q ki hamara Aeeda kya hai ki Hamare Rasool AllaH ﷺ Sab kuch dene wale hain Agar 10 Nemate Hamari tabah ho jati hain Chhin jati hain Ye Hamare AaQa woh AaQa hain ki Hame 10 ke Badle 100 Bhi Ata kar de to hamesha uski Taraf Hum Nigah karege us cheez ki taraf Badhege Jaha Par Rasool AllaH ﷺ ki zaat Hame Nazar Aaye 

Sarkar ﷺ AllaH ki Woh Nemat hame di Gai Hai Jiska Kabhi bhi Ahsaan hum AllaH Ta'ala ke kisi Nemat ke hum Ahsan Pura nahi kar sakte Jitni bhi ibadat kar le, Lekin..!! Jo Khaas Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hame Nemat Ban kar mile hain na iska to hum Soch bhi nahi sakte to itni Badi Nemat AllaH Ta'ala ne Jis din me Hame Ata Farmayi woh Din Hame kitna Mahbub hona chahiye to isliye hum is Din ko Bahuttt Bahuttt Bahuttt Jada important dete hain Rabiun Noor ke din ko ki is Din Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya me Tashreef laye or Aap ﷺ ki ye Birth Date hai isliye hum isko Bahut jada Respect dete hain Khushiya Manate hain To Ye Khushyio ka din Hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 309

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Milad me hota ye hai ki hum is Din Khush hote hain ki Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ is Duniya Hamare Paas Tashreef laye Rahmate Safqate Karam Nawajiya lete huwe aaye is din hum Khushiya manate hain, Or kya karte hain isme? Isme hum Khushi ke Different Different cheez karte hain Ab jaise kisi ka birthday ho to hum kya karte hain normally jaise bachho ka hai to fir Balloon se Decorate kar liya Cake" wagaira hai to woh cut kar liya Jo Jaiz cheeze hain, Main ye nahi kahti music dance ye woh nahiii Jo Jaiz Cheeze hain woh kar liya kuch Achha paka liya to ye hamare Different veg hota hai ki hum express karte hai hamari khushi ka

Isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ke Milad ka jo din hota Hai isme hum different tariqe ka Hamari khushi ka izhar karte hain Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke Wiladat ke Waqiyat zikar karte hain ki Aap ki paydaish itni Khoob Surat Rakhi hai to iska Discussion hota hai Aap ki Peyari peyari Jo Qualities they unka zikar hota hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Apni ummat ko kya kya diya hai kitna bada Ahsan kiya hai uska zikar karte hain Yahi Sab karte hain na or Ye Sab kaam Najaiz to nahi hai? Fir jhhande Lagate hain lightings karte hain Normal birthday ho bachhe ka Balloon wagaira lightings wagaira karte hain 

fir Ye to Sarkar e Qaynat ﷺ ke Aamad Din tha to us din hum lightings karege hi jhande lagate hain ye hamare decoration ka Andaz hota hai fir juloos nikala Jata hai Ye Juloos bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Muhabbat me hota hai isme koi Hum Najaiz kaam ke Hargiz Hargiz kayil nahi hain Agar koi isme Najaiz Dalta hai to woh jisne dala hai woh galat hai Juloos Jo Finafsihi hota hai woh to Jaiz hai Jisme Naat e Wagaira Padhte huwe log jate hain Aurte wagaira Shamil Na ho Bepardgi wagaira na ho to Bilkul Jaiz hai

To isme Different Andaaz me hum Milad Manate hain Khushiya Manate hain or Khushiya Manana Hamare liye Jaiz hai to Ye hai Milad ka Concept Sarkar ﷺ ki Tashreef Aawri ka din hai or is din hum Sarkar ﷺ ka hi Zikar karte hain or kuch nahi Sirf or Sirf Sarkar ﷺ ka zikr or Khushi Ab Agar koi is Par Naraaz hota hai to Aap Samajh le Woh kisse Naraz hota hai woh Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat se Naraz hai معاذ الله uska dil hi kharab hai, Jiska Dil kharab hoga woh is tarah ki baat karega ki Aap khushi na manao ye na karo To Milad Bas itna hi Hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 310

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aap ﷺ Jis Din Is Duniya me Tashreef Laye woh din Hamare liye Sabse Jada Peyara hai Eidul Fitr se Bhi Jada peyara hai Eidul Azha se Bhi Jada Peyara hai Sab Dino me Jada peyara hamare liye Woh Din hai ki Jis Din Hamare AaQa o Maula ﷺ is Duniya Tashree laye to Jab hum Har Chhoti Badi Cheez Par koi Achhi Cheez hame Hansil hoti hai to khushi Manate hain to Sarkar ﷺ ki Tashreef Aawri Par Bhi manaa sakte hain Jab Yaha Par mana nahi hai to waha Par Bhi Mana nahi hoga

*Ab Quraan o Hadees se Daleel ki taraf aate hain :-* Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai Surah Aale imraan Aaya no. 81

وَ اِذْ اَخَذَ اللّٰهُ مِیْثَاقَ النَّبِیّٖنَ لَمَاۤ اٰتَیْتُكُمْ مِّنْ كِتٰبٍ وَّ حِكْمَةٍ ثُمَّ جَآءَكُمْ رَسُوْلٌ مُّصَدِّقٌ لِّمَا مَعَكُمْ لَتُؤْمِنُنَّ بِهٖ وَ لَتَنْصُرُنَّهٗؕ-قَالَ ءَاَقْرَرْتُمْ وَ اَخَذْتُمْ عَلٰى ذٰلِكُمْ اِصْرِیْؕ-قَالُوْۤا اَقْرَرْنَاؕ-قَالَ فَاشْهَدُوْا وَ اَنَا مَعَكُمْ مِّنَ الشّٰهِدِیْنَ(81)

Aur Yaad Karo Jab AllaH ne Paighammbaro se unka Ahad liya Jab Main Tumko Kitaab or Hiqmat du fir Tumhare paas woh Rasool Tashreef Laye jo tumhari kitabo ko Tasdeeq Farmaye to tum zarur zarur in Par imaan lana Aur zarur zarur inki Madat karna Farmaya kya tumne ikrar kiya Aur is par mera Bhari Jimma liya Sab ne Arz ki Humne ikrar kiya Farmaya to ek Dusre Par gawah ho jao or Main khud Tumhare Sath Gawaho me hu.

Ye👆🏻 Bahut hi Peyari Aayte Mubarka hai Aala Hazrat ne iski Bahut peyari tafseer ki hai ki Ye Aayat Mubarka Sarkar ﷺ ki Jo Aala Shaan hai Isko Behtreeen Tariqe se Zahir farmati hai Ye Bhi zahir Farmati hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Martaba Tamaan Nabiyo se jada hai isi Aayte Mubarka se Sarkar ﷺ ka Khatamunnabiyyeen hona Sabit hota hai isse Milad e Mubaraka karna Bhi Sabit hota hai isse Naat goi bhi Sabit hoti hai Ye Aayte Mubarka Bahut Sare topics ko Andar li huwi hai, 

Lekin..!! Main Aap ko Yaha Par Samjhati hu ki kya ho raha hai : AllaH Ta'ala ne Nabiyo Se Rasoolo se Wada liya tha ki Jab Tumhare Paas mera Woh Rasool Tashreef laye Yani Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Baat Chal rahi hai ki Jab woh Rasool ﷺ Tashreef laye jo tumhari kitabo ki tashdeeq kare Yani tum par Jo kitabe Nazil huwi hain unke Bare me ye kahe ke Ye Kitabe Sachhi thi Jaise Musa Alaihissalam Par Taurait Nazil huwi, Isha Alaihissalam Par inzeel Nazil huwi to inke bare me Sarkar ﷺ ne tashdeeq di hai Sarkar ﷺ Ne Bataya hai ki Ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Kitabe thi Or Ye Musa Alaihissalam Par Nazil huwi Woh isha Alaihissalam Par Nazil huwi or Zaboor Daood Alaihissalam par Nazil huwi Ye is tarah Sarkar ﷺ Ne Wajahat ki iski Tashdeeq Farmayi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 311

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To AllaH Ta'ala Yahi Farma Raha hai "Tumhare Paas Woh Rasool Tashreef Laye Jo Tumhari kitabo ki Tashdeeq kare'n, AllaH Ta'ala kya Farma Raha hai Ambiya se : To Tum Zarur zarur in Par inmaan lana Yani Sarkar ﷺ Par iman lana or Sarkar ﷺ ki Madat karna, Sarkar ﷺ ki Madat karna matlab Yani Sarkar ﷺ Jo Ahkaam e Sharia Bayan kare'n usko Follow karna or unke Saath unke Deen ki Tableegh karna Yani Jab Sarkar ﷺ Tashreef layege to Tamaam Ambiya Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Lazim Farma diya ki woh Sarkar ﷺ Par imaan bhi laye ge unko Aakhri Rasool Bhi Janege Or Sarkar ﷺ ki Madat is taur par karege ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ Bayan Farmayege Jis par Amal karege Aur logo par isi ki Targeeb dege to iska AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Wada le liya tha Bahut Pahle

To AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya se wada le kiya or Jab AllaH Ta'ala se Tamam Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ne ikraar kiya to fir AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya ko Bata diya ke Tum Aapas me Gawah ho jao ki tumne ikraar kiya Hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala Khud Bhi Farma Raha hai ki Main Bhi is wade Par Gawah ban gaya hu Yani isse Mukarna Nahi hai Gawah ho gaye to Ab is wade se Mukarna nahi hai Ab Yaha Par Dekhe Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام to Mukarne se Paak hain na Wada Karne ke baad wada khelafi se Paak hain Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Gunahe kabira se bhi Paak hote hain Gunahe Sagira se bhi Paak hote hain to ye Sirf Sarkar ﷺ Ki Shaan ko Zahir karne ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai ki wada kar liya to ab wade se Mukar na jana 

Yani Dekhiye AllaH Ta'ala Jab Koi Hukum Farma deta hai na to Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام woh Paak Hastiya'n Hain ki us Hukum ki kabhi bhi Khilaf warzi nahi karte Uska opposite nahi karte woh Hamesha usko follow karte hain Fir Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Yaha Par Wada Bhi liya or Gawah Bhi Banaya or Khud Farmaya ki Main Bhi Gawah hu Aur U Farmana ki zarur zarur in par imaan lana Zarur zarur inki Madat karna Ye Tamaam Cheeze ye Sirf is Baat ko zahir karne ke liye hai ki hamare AaQa ﷺ Ki Shaan Bahut badi hai Nabiyo me bhi Bahut jada bada hai to Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Samne Sarkar ﷺ Ki Shaan ko zahir Farmane ke liye Aur Baad me Quraan e Majeed me jo ye Aayte Mubarka Aai hai isse Tamam Logo ke darmiyan Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan Sarkar ﷺ ke Martabe ko zahir karne ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Is tarah Farmaya hai

To Ab Dekhiye Ye to Aayat Maine Aap ko zimnan Samjha di ki Ye Aayat kya Hai, Lekin..!! Isme hum Asal me Hood Rahe they Milad e Mustafa ﷺ ki Daleel, Ab Dekhiye Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya na ki Jab woh Rasool Tashreef laye To Ab ye kya hai? Tashreef lana Yani Jab Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat ho Aap ﷺ ka Milad ho Birth ho uske Baad hi to Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aap ﷺ ke zamane me Agar Maojud hote to Yani Barahirast logo ke Samne hi imaan late Warna to unho ne Apni Ummato ko Samne to Bada diya tha ki Aakhri Nabi ﷺ Aane Wale hain Or unko Bhi Takeed kar di thi ki Agar Hamare Baad woh Tashreef laye to tum zarur un Par imaan Lana Sarkar ﷺ ki Madat karna ye unho ne Guidance de di thi 

to Ye Yaha Par kya ho raha hai? Yaha Par Asal me Sarkar ﷺ ke Milad ka hi zikar ho raha hai Tashreef lana Milaad Manana Ye ek hi meaning me hai to Yaha Khud AllaH Ta'ala Sarkat ki ﷺ Wiladat ka zikar Farma Raha to Quraan se Sabit ho gaya ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ki Milaad ka zikar kar sakta hai to hum Q nahi kar sakte? Bilkul kar sakte hain 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 312

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me Irshad Farmata hai Surah Tauba Aayat no. 128 

لَقَدْ جَآءَكُمْ رَسُوْلٌ مِّنْ اَنْفُسِكُمْ عَزِیْزٌ عَلَیْهِ مَا عَنِتُّمْ حَرِیْصٌ عَلَیْكُمْ بِالْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ رَءُوْفٌ رَّحِیْمٌ(128)

Beshak tumhare Paas Tashreef Laye tum me se Woh Rasool Jin Par Tumhara Mashaqqat (taqleef) me Padna Gira hai (Difficult hai) Tumhari Bhalai ke Nihayat Chahne wale hain or Musalmano Par Kamal Maherban hain

Dekhiye isme bhi AllaH Ta'ala Farmaya hai لَقَدْ جَآءَكُمْ Beshak Tumhare Paas Tashreef laye, To Ye Tashreef lane ka zikar ho gaya Sarkar ﷺ ki Aamad ka zikar ho gaya is Duniya Me Birth ka Ye zikar ho gaya na to Yahi to Milad hota hai, Milad me karte kya hain hum? Milad me معاذ الله kya Naach Gana hota hai? Koi Azeeb o Gareeb Cheez hota hai? Nahii, Balki Milad ki Mahfil me Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke Khoobsurat Jo Paydaish ke maamlat hain Jo Duniya me kisi ki bhi Aysi Wiladat nahi huwi Jo Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat ki Tarah hai , To Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat me Jo Khoobsurat Cheez Pesh Aai thi Jo Jo Mojzaae Nazar Aaye Aas Paas unka zikar hota hai, Sarkar ﷺ ki Naat Hum Padhte hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ ki Respect karte hai Yahi to hota hai na 

To Yaha par Bhi dekhe Aayte Mubarka me kya hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Aane ka / is Duniya me Tashreef Lane ka zikar kiya Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ki Naat Bayan Farmayi to hum Bhi to wahi kar rahe Hain na, to is Aayat e Mubarka Se Maloom huwa ki Quraan e Majeed me Sarkar ﷺ Ke Is Duniya me Tashreef Aane ka zikar hai Jab Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala ne zikar Farma diya to hum Bhi usi ki Payrwi karte huwe Milad me Sarkar ﷺ ke Aane Duniya me Tashreef lane ka zikar Karte hain un Waqitaat ko Bayan karte hain or woh Waqiyat bhi Wahi hote Hain Jo Quraan o Hadees se hain Aysa Nahiii hai Ki Khud Bana kar bata Rahe hain, To Yahi zikar karte hain or Naat Sarkar ﷺ ki Bayaan karte hain 

to Ye Quraan e Majeed se 2 Aayte Mubarka me Maine Jo Aane Ka zikar tha ye Aap ko Bata di, To ye 2 Daleel de di warna Bahut Sari Aayat Hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 313

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Puchhte hain na Ki kya Sarkar ﷺ ne Milad Manaya hai? Kya Sahaba ne Milad Manaya hai? Kya Tabeen ne Manaya hai..?

Balki hum to kahte hain ki Sabika Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ne Bhi Manaya Hai or unki Ummatiyo ne bhi Manaya Hai, Ye Tumhari Badbakhti Hai ki Tum Sarkar ﷺ Ke Ummati ho kar nahi Manate Warna isse Pahle Jo Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Guzre hain unho ne Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ka Milad Manaya or unke Jo ummati they unho ne Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ka Milad Manaya, 

Ye Baat kaha se sabit hai..?Hazrate Sayyaduna AbdullaH Bin Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Riwayat hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke chacha ke bete hain woh farmate hain ki Hamesha AllaH Ta'ala ne Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Bare me Aadam Alaihissalam aur inke Baad sab Ambiya عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Pesh goi Farmata Raha Yani Aadam Alaihissalam Sabse Pahle Nabi hain zahir hone ke Aytbar se to Aap se le kar Jitne Bhi iske Baad Ambiya Aaye Sab se AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Bare me Pesh goi Farmayi Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke Bare me Sab Nabiyo se kalaam Farmaya hai 

Or Pahle se Sab Ummate Huzoor ﷺ ki Tashreef Aawri Par Khushiya Manati Aap ke Tawassul se Aap ke Wasile se Apne Aadaa Yani Apne Dushmano se Fatah Mangti Aayi hain Yaha tak ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Huzoor ﷺ ko Behtreen ummat Behtreen zamana Behtreen Ashaab or Behtreen Shaher me zahir farmaya سبحان الله kitni Peyari Hadees hai Khasaisul kubra Jild 1 Safha 16 Hazrate AbdullaH Bin Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Farma rahe hain ki Aadam Alaihissalam se le kar jitne Nabi Aaye hain unme AllaH Ta'ala Ne Sarkar ﷺ Ke Bare me zikar Farmaya hai ki ek Nabi Aane wale hain.. Ek Nabi Aane wale hain or us Nabi ki Peyari Peyari Khaslate Bayan ki hai Peyare peyare Qualities un Ambiya ke Samne zahir Farmaya hai to AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Ye Milad ka ek Silsila ho gaya 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 314

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Ye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Jo ummate thi na Ye Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apni Ummato se kahte they ki ek Aakhri Nabi Aane wale hain unke Qualities ye hain to sunte hain Abhi main Kahu ki Aaj Bayan ke liye Ek fula Baji Aane wali hain woh is tarah hain unke Qualities ayse hain Agar main kahu to Sab ke dil me Khowahish hogi na Ki agar itni Achhi hai to hum bhi sune ek Intezar hota hai

To Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Jab Apni Ummato ke Paas Sarkar ﷺ ka zikar karte Aap ke Aane ki Khabre dete to ye kya huwa? Ye to Milad hi ki Mahfil huwi na? Ambiya ke Milad ki Mahfil huwi jo woh Ummato ke samne Bayan karte they Usme Sarkar ﷺ ke Aane ka zikr Aur Sarkar ﷺ Qualities ka zikr to U Karte to unki ummato me Bhi Woh Khowahish Hoti Aur Woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Aane ka intezar karte Aur Khushiya Bhi Manate to Ye Khushiya Manana Kya hai? Ye to Milad hai na Sarkar ﷺ ke Aane Par Khushi Manana Milad hai Or itna hi nahi Balki Sarkar ﷺ ke Waseele se Duaa mangte they Aaj to waseele ka bhi inkar hota hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Waseele se na Duaa mango U Na kaho ke AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe me mujhe moaf farma de is Tarah kahna Shirk hai معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ka Ummati ho kar Ye Zumla kah raha hai,

Pichhli Ummato ka Haal dekhe Woh Apne Dushmano par Jab Chahte they ki Jihad Wagaira me jaye or Hame fatah Naseeb ho to woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Waseele se Duaa manga karte they Ki AllaH Ta'ala Hame Aakhri Nabi ﷺ ke Sadqe me Fatah Ata farma Aur woh Kamyab Bhi ho jate they Sarkar ﷺ ke waseele Se Duaa mangte Aur AllaH Ta'ala unki Duaao ko Qubool bhi Farmata or Is tarah Ye Silsila zari Raha Hazrate Aadam se le kar Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam tak ka ye mamla zari raha yaha tak ki Fir AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Behtreen ummat ke saath Bhi Bheja, Behtreen zamane me bhi bheja, Behtreen Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Darmiyan Bheja, Behtreen Shaher me Bheja Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Mubarak Shaan hai ki Har Behtar Cheez ke sath AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko is Duniya me Bheja hai to Ye Milad ka zikar hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 315

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Sunane Darmi ki Riwayat hai Hazrate ibne Abbas Rawi hain Inse Marwi hai ki inho ne Kabul Ahbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Ek or Sahabi hain inse puchha ki Aap ne Taurat me Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki kya Shifaat Payi hai Kabul Ahbar Sahabi hain Lekin Ye Yahudiyo ke Bahut bade Aalim they to inke Paas Taurat Maojud thi or woh Taurat ka ilm Rakhte they to inse Puchha ki Aap ne Taurat Shareef Padhi hai to isme Sarkar ﷺ ki kya Qualities hai?

To Hazrate Kabul Ahbaar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya humne isme Paya ki Muhammad Bin AbdullaH (ﷺ) Makkatul Mukarrama me Payda honge Ye Taurat me likha huwa hai unho ne Bataya Makkatul Mukarrama Me Payda honge Yani Taurat me bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Milad ka zikar hai Makkatul Mukarrama Me Paida hoge Fir Aange Farmate hain Madina Tayyaba ki taraf Hizrat karege Shaam me inki Saltanat hogi Aur Aap ﷺ Taan o Tasneek karne wale nahi hoge Yani Tont karne wale Nahi hoge Ye Darmi ki Jild 1 Safha 158 me ye Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai

___ Isi tarah Hazrate Kabul Ahbar رضی الله تعالی عنه se Ek or Hadeese Mubarka hai Hazrate Kabul Ahbar Taurat shareef se hi hiqayat karte huwe Taurat Shareef ke bare me Bayan karte hain ki humne isme likha huwa paya ki Muhammad (ﷺ) AllaH ke Rasool hain Mere Pasandida Bande hain, Na Bad Khalq hain Yani Na Bure Akhlakh wale hain, Na Sakth Rawaiyya hai or Na hi Bazaro me Shor karne wale hain Burai ka badla Burai se Nahi denge Balki Afo-Dar Guzar se Farmayege Yani Mofi Farmayege Burai ka badla Burai se nahi Balki Moaf kar ke dege or Makka me Payda hoge 

Dekhiye Fir Yaha 👆🏻Par Paydaish ka zikr hai Makka me Payda honge Madina Tayyaba me Hizrat karege Mulke Shaam me inki Shaltnat hogi or Aap ki Ummat Badi Hamd Karne wali hogi AllaH Ta'ala ki Tareef Bayan karne wali Hogi Khush'hali or Tangi Me AllaH Ta'ala ki Hamd Karegi Ye Ummate Muhammadiya (ﷺ) ki tareef AllaH Ta'ala ne Taurait me Farmayi hai Dekhiye Sarkar ﷺ ka Sadqa Dekhe Aap ki karam Nawazi dekhiye Ummatiyo Par Jaha Jaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Pichhli ummato ke Samne Sarkar ﷺ ke Qualities ka zikar farmaya hai na waha Par Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe me Hamara zikr Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Taurat me Farmaya hai 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 316

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Hadees Ka Khulasa hai Ye Misqat Shareef Jild 3 Safha 1606 hai isme Wiladat ka bhi zikar hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Qualities ka Bhi zikar hai Aur Sarkar ﷺ ke Ummat ke Bare me bhi isme Maojud hai, Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe me AllaH Ta'ala ne Ummatiyo ko kaisa Nawaza hai dekhe ki Jaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan Taurat me Musa Alaihissalam ke samne zahir farmaya Bani israeel ke Samne zahir farmaya waha Par hum Ummatiyo ka bhi Achha zikar hi Farmaya hai 

To AllaH Ta'ala ka Farman Ye hai Us Hadees ka Khulasa hai Ye :- Ki Sarkar ﷺ Ki Ummat Khaire Ummat hai Behtreen Ummat hai Sabse Achhi Ummat hai Or AllaH Ta'ala ne inko Aakhir me Bheja Sabse Best hai lekin inko Aakhir me bheja Q? Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Yani Farman ka Khulasa ye hai ki Main Nahi chahta tha ki Ummate Muhammadiya ke Aybo'n ko Kisi Ummat Par zahir Karu, Ab Dekhiye Jaise hum Sunte hain ki Bani israeel ke waqiyat hum sunte hain Quraan Majeed me to Ye kya hai? Isme Bani israeel ki Nafarmaniya Maojud hain, Isha Alaihissalam ki Jo Kaom thi unke Sath unki Nafarmaniya hain, Hazrate Ibraheem Alaihissalam ka waqiya hai to unki Nafarmaniya hain, Nooh Alaihissalam ki Kaom Hood Alaihissalam ki Kaom, Loot Alaihissalam ki kaom, Soleh Alaihissalam ki kaom in Tamaam ka zikar Quraan e Majeed me Milta hai or Sath hi Sath me inke Ummat me Jo Gunah they unke Jo Ayeb they uska Bhi zikar hai hamko Dars ke liye woh Bataya gaya hai 

Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ke Farman ka Ye Khulasa hai ki Main Main Ye Pasand Nahi Farmata ki Ummate Muhammadiya ke Aybo ko kisi Aur Ummat Par zahir karu isliye ek wajah ye bhi hai ki Inko Aakhri Ummat Bana kar bheja سبحان الله to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ka Sadqa hi hai na hum Khaire ummat Bane AllaH Ta'ala ne Hum Gunahgaro ke Aybo par Parda Rakha Hamare Saro par izzat ka taaj Sajaya to kiske Sadqe Me Sajaya hai? Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe me Sajaya hai to Jab Hamare AaQa ﷺ Ayse Shaan Wale hain ki hum Par itni karam Nawaziya hain Aaj Hamare Saro par taaj hai to unke Badaolat hai to Us AaQa ﷺ ka Milad Agar hum nahi manaye ge to fir kon Manayega to ye Pichhli Ummato Pichhli kitaabo me Jo Milaad ka zikar tha Ye Maine Aap ko bata diya 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 317

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Milaad e Mustafa ﷺ Khud Sarkar ﷺ Ne Kaise Manaya hai? Aur iska Hukum Hame kaise Diya hai? Ye Sunte hain

Mozzamul kabeer Jild 1 Safha 58 me Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها se Riwayat hai Farmati hain Mere Samne Rasool AllaH ﷺ Aur Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Apne Apne Milad ka zikar kiya to Ye Sarkar ﷺ Khud Apni Milad ke Bare me Bata rahe hain Apni Wiladat ke bare me Bata Rahe hain to ye Wiladat ke Bare me batana hi Milad hota hai 

___ Isi Tarah Muslim Sharif ki Jild 2 Safha 819 me Hai Sarkar ﷺ har Peer ko Roza Rakha karte they Hazrate Qatada رضی الله تعالی عنه ne is Din Roza Rakhne ke Bare me Sarkar ﷺ se Suwal Farmaya ki Aap Peer ke Din Q Roza Rakhte hain To Jawaban Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Ye Din Meri Wiladat ka din hai isi din Main Maboos kiya gaya / Bheja gaya Aur isi Din Mujh Par Quraan Nazil kiya gaya, to Sarkar ﷺ kya farma rahe hain?? Ye mere Wiladat ka Din tha Iski Khushi me Sarkar ﷺ Roza Rakhte they or isi ki Parwi karte huwe Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnat Par Amal karte huwe Hum Rabiul Awwal ki 12vi ko Roza Rakhte hain, Jo Rakhna Chahe Rakh Sakte hain Aur Jo Nahi Rakhte To koi Harz Nahi hai Rakkhe ge to Bhi Sawab hai or Nahi Rakhe ge to Koi Gunah nahi hai 

Isse Bhi Un logo ke Jawab ka Radd ho gaya jo kahte hain Ki Agar 12vi Aap ke liye Eid hai to fir Roza Q Rakhte hain?  Halanki ki Eid ke Din to Roza nahi Rakhte hain na? to  Dekhiye Roza Rakhne ka Talluq usse Hai ki Jiska Shariat ne Hame Hukum Diya hai Jab AllaH Ta'ala Farmayega Roza Rakkho to hum Rakhege Jab mana kar diya jayega AllaH or Rasool ki Tarah se ki in Dino me Roza Nahi Rakhna hai to Nahi Rakhege,

To Sawal to Ye Bhi ho sakta hai na ki Ramzan me hi Q Rakhte hain Dusre Waqt Farz Q nahi hai? Hai na is tarah ki bate hoti hain Halanki Aysa nahi hai Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Hukum Diya hai Roza Rakho to hum Rakhege Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Hukum diya ki na Rakho to un dino me hum nahi Rakhege Eidul Fitr Eidul Azha ke Waqt hame Hukum hai ki Roza Na Rakhe to hum Roza nahi Rakhte, Ha inke Alawa Jo Din hain Jinme Hame Aam Hukum hai Chahe to Rakhe Chahe to Na Rakhe usme hame option hota hai Aur Yaha Par Hame Maloom ho gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ Apne Mubarak Wiladat ke Khushi me Roza Rakhte they to uski Parwi karte huwe Hum Roza Rakhte hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 318

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Imaam Jalaluddeen Suyuti RahmatullaHi Alaih Farmate hain ki Bahut Bade ye Hadees ke Aalim Guzre hain Muhaddis hain  Farmate hain ki Mere Nazdeek Mahfil e Milaad ki Asal Aap ﷺ ka Ye Amal hai ki is Par inho ne Ek Daleel Di hai Milad Par ek Daleel di hai ki Aap ﷺ Ne Madinae Munawwara Me AllaH Ta'ala Ka Shukr Ada karte huwe Apni Wiladat ki Khushi me zanwar Zibah kiya To Ye Bhi zikar Maojud hai to isse Bhi Milada ka Tasawwur Milta hai 

{In Sab Par Ek Aat Daleel du to kafi hai Lekin Yaha Par Maine Aap ko Har Daur ki Daleele dedi 1 Ya 2 Aur isme Majeed Daleele hain Ye Deti jau to kitna waqt isi me lag jayega}

___ Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Ne Milad Manaya hai Ya Nahi.?? 

Nasai ki Riwayat hai Jild 8 Safha 249 Hazrate Ameere Moawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Bayan Farmate hain Rasool AllaH ﷺ Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ki ek Mahfil me Tashreef Laye ek Majlis me Sahaba kiraam Sab baithey huwe they Mahfil lagi huwi thi Mahfil me Sarkar ﷺ Tashreef Laye Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم se irshad Farmaya kis Cheez ne Tumhe Yaha Baithaya hai Sarkar ﷺ Sahaba se puchh Rahe hain ki tum Yaha par Q baithe ho Ye Mahfil hai to kis Bare me Hai Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Arz karte hain hum Yaha is liye Baithey hain Yani Dusre Alfaz me kahu to ye Mahfil sajane ka maqsad ye hai ki hame Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Deen e islaam ki Daulat Ata Farmayi hai or Aap ko Bhej kar hum Par Ahsaan Farmaya is par iska zikar kare Aur iska Shukr Ada karen سبحان الله 

Ab Bataye Ye Nasai ki Riwayat hai Sihae Sitta me se ye kitaab itni Mutabar Ye Hadees ki kitaab hai Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم kya Farma Rahe hain Hamare Mahfil Sajane ka maqsas ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Deen e islaam Jo Diya hai or Aap ko Hamare Darmiyan Jo Ek Ahsaan Bana kar Bheja hai ek Nemat Bana kar Bheja hai to is Pari iska zikar bhi Hum karen Aap Nemat hain iska bhi zikar karen or AllaH Ta'ala ka Shukr Bhi Ada kare to Ye Milad ka Suboot hai

Ab Aange Sune Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain AllaH ki Qasam Tum Sirf isi liye Baithey ho to Sahaba ne Arz kee ki AllaH ki Qasam Hum Sirf isi liye Baithey hain ki Deen e islaam ki Daolat Aur Aap ki Aamad ki Nemate Uzma Par Shukr Ada karen to سبحان الله Sarkar ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya Aye Mere Sahaba Main tumse Qasam is liye Nahi le raha ki Mujhe Tum Par Shaq hai Balki Momla ye hai ki Mere Paas Jibraeel Alaihissalam Aye Aur Mujhe khabar di ki Tumhare is Amal Par yani is Mahfil ki is Amal Par AllaH Ta'ala Firishton Par Fakhr Farmata hai سبحان الله Yani AllaH Ta'ala Firishton ke Samme Zahir Farma Raha hai Dekhiye kitni peyari Mahfil Sarkar ﷺ ke Sahaba ne Sajai hai to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم se Bhi Sabit hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 319

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Bahut Sari Aayte Mubarka me hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Nemato Par Shukr karo AllaH Ta'ala ki Nemato ka Charcha Karo to Ab khud Hi Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai na ki Maine Apna Peyara Rasool Tumhare Darmiyan Bheja Aur Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne hum Par zahir Farmaya ki Sarkar ﷺ Hamare Liye Badi Nemat hain or Quraan ka hi Hukum hai ki Nemat ka zikar karo Nemat ka Shukar karo to Milaad Me Yahi Hota hai na Sarkar ﷺ Jo Hame Nemat mile hain woh Hum uska zikar farmate hain Aur Us Par Shukr Ada karte hain to Quraan e Majeed ki Bhi Bahut Sari Aayte Mubarka Agar ishq ki Aankho se Padha jaye to usko Deleel Daleel milti hi jayegi, Lekin..!! Jo Bugz ki Nigaho se Padhe Jo معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ki Dushmani le kar Quraan Majeed Padhe? Mauslim Sharif Padhe Bukhari Sharif padhe kuch bhi Padh le woh usko kuch aayega nahi Q ke Padhna hai Quraan e Majeed fir ishq e Mustafa ﷺ ka Hona Bhi zaruri hai 

__ Isiliye Yaha Par Ek chhoti si tambeeh bhi karti chalu log Puchhte hain na ki hum kisi Badmazhab ke paas Ja kar sirf translation Padh kar aa sakte hain? Hum kuch nahi sikh rahe hain sirf word to word meaning woh sikha rahe hain, to Yaha Par Tambeeh Ye hai ki Aap unke paas jayege to ye woh log hote hain Jo Aap ko Quraan e Majeed Sarkar ﷺ ki Muhabbat se Padhna Nahi Sikhayege Balki is tarah Sikhaye ge Jaise woh Padhte hain Be-ishq Aur معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ki Dushmani Dil me le kar jo padhte hain na woh tariqe se sikhaye ge isliye Mana kiya jata hai ki Unke Paaa Ja kar na Seekhe 

Warna..!! Quraan to Bahut sari Daleele Liye huwe hai Aur ye sirf iman ka Noor Jiske Dil me hota hai usko Nazar Aata hai Woh Hamare ulma Kiraam hain Jo Sarkar ﷺ Ke Muhabbat me Diwangi ka unka Aalam tha to Ayse logo ke paas Hum Baith ke sikhege na to Quraan ka Haqiqi Mana Bhi Hame Samajh me Aayega Quraan Padhne ka lutf bhi hame Aayega Aur Hamare imaan ki bhi Hifazat hogi 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 320

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Milad Me Hum Jo Amal karte hain iska Saboot :-  

Jaise Milad Sharif ka Jo Moka hota hai is Par Musalman Zikr e Mustafa ﷺ karte hain Sarkar ﷺ ka Zikar hain wiladat ka zikar karte hain Ya zindagi ka koi aur Marhala Sarkar ﷺ ke Jamaal ka zikar karte hain Aap ki Khoobsurti ka zikar karte hain is tarah Alag Alag Cheezo ke Bare me hum zikar karte hain Naat khowani karte hain Mahfil ke Aakhir me hum koi Cheez khana wagaira logo ko khila dete hain Khushi me khana khilate hain Juloos Nikalte hain Charaga karte hain Yani lightings Karte hain Jhhande lagate hain Roza Rakhte hain Sadqa o khairat karte hain Yahi Sab cheez karte hain to ye tamaam cheeze kya Shariat me Najaiz hai kisi din?? Kya Aap Sarkar ﷺ ka zikar nahi kar sakte معاذ الله 

Abhi Maine Aap ko Aayat Padh ke Sunai na Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya na ki : Sarkar ﷺ Raoof Bhi hain Raheem Bhi hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ummatiyo se Bahut peyar karte hain Hamara Taqlif me Padna Aap ko Pasand nahi hai to Ye Tamaam Cheeze Sarkar ﷺ ka zikar hi to hai AllaH Ta'ala Jab Sarkar ﷺ ki Naat Bayan kar Raha hai to hum to Sarkar ﷺ ke Gulam hain to hamara Bhi to Haq Banta hai ki hum Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Naat Bayan karen 

___ Isi tarah kisi Musalman Ko Khana khilana Achhi niyat se Ye Jaiz hai or Juloos me Bhi Dekhiye Juloos ek jagah se Dusri Jagah Jata hai Agar isme Koi Najaiz Cheez Shamil nahi hai to bataye isme kya Kharabi hai?? Log jama ho kar ek jagah se Dusri Jagah Ja rahe hain usme AllaH Ta'ala ka zikr kar rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ ki Naat Padh rahe hain to isme problem kya hai?? Haa Jo isme Khurafaat hai Jo Buri Cheez hai uska hum Support nahi karte 

Jaise :- Mard o Aurat Mil kar Julool me Nikal gai to Ye to Shariat me isiki ijazat hai hi nahi To iski ijazat Bhi nahi di jayegi Lekin iski wajah se Hum Juloos ko Najaiz nahi kah sakte isme kya Najaiz cheez hai? Bepardgi najaiz Cheez hai to iska Radd karen ki Bepardgi nahi karna isse Aap kah denge ki Bhai Juloos hi nahi nikalna ye to Galat Baat ho gai na to Ye Bepardgi ko Mana karege, 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  321

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

isi tarah Aaj kal معاذ الله Naat Bayan karne ka Jo silsila hai isko logo ne Ek Azb अज़ब sa Bana diya hai isko Naat ka معاذ الله gane ki Surat Jada Aa raha hai yaha par Dj le kar Aate hain Naat bhi kuch tarz me padhna ki log usko gana Samajh le معاذ الله ye galat hota hai, Aap sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan Bayan kar rahe hain na or Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ko Aqal Ata farmayi hai Aap ko ye Taufeeq di hai ki Aap uske Habeeb ki Shaan Bayan kare to fir uska Adab Rakh Kar Bayan karen Ye nahi ki Gano ke Tarzo par ga liya Aur Azeeb Azeeb typ ke tariqe se Aaj kal log Naat Padh rahe hain Jisme log isko ek tariqe se Music se Connect karne lag gaye hain or Jaise Musics hote hain jisme Faast faast Padhte hain na is tarah ki woh Manqabate bhi Nikal aayi hain or Naat is tarah ka padh rahe hain or woh kahte hain ki ye sun kar log gano ki taraf nahi jayege ye kya baat huwi?? 

Lekin..!! Asal maqsad Naat Khowani ki Hum Jo Bhi Manqawat Padhte hain Ye kis liye karte Hain? Taki Dil me Ishq e Mustafa ﷺ Payda ho woh Ruhaniyat hame feel ho koi bahut peyare tarz me Achhe Andaaz me Muhabbat se Sarkar ﷺ ki Naat Padh Raha hai Aankh band kar kar baithe rahe us Mahfil me us Asha'ar ko Aap Samajh rahe hain to aap bataye hamari feelings kya hoti hai Rona Aata hai Ya nahi Bhale woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan me hi bool rahe ho to log Apne AaQa ﷺ ko Yaad Kar ke rote hain koi unke Didar ke liye taras Raha hota hai koi unki Ek nigahe karam ke liye taras raha hota hai koi Madine ko Yaad kar ke Ro Raha hota hai  

to Ye kis Cheez se Aap ko Rona Aa raha hai? Ye woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Naat e Mubarka ki Nooraniyat hai jo Dil Par Asar Karti hai na to woh kayfiyat hum Par Tari hoti hai, Achha rote hain Normally agar koi Gham aa jaye or hum Roye to hamara DiL Bechayen hota hai Lekin..!! Sarkar ﷺ ki Yaad me Banda Jitna Roye Na to uska DiL utna Hi jada Qaraar Pata hai to Rone me bhi Ye lutf aa Raha hai to ye kaha se aa raha hai Ye Naat Khowani ki Barkat hoti hai lekin ye Barkat usi waqt Hansil hogi Jab hum usko Sharaee Aytbar se Padhege to Jab Naat Khowani ki Jaye to Adab ke saath Aur Achhe Andaaz me kiya jaye Woh Dancing wancing Style me na ki jaye isko 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  322

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Charaga karte hain lightings karte hain Aur Lightnings karna Jaiz hai isi tarah Jhhande wagaira lagate hain to ye Khushi me lagate hain isme koi harz nahi hai, Bhai log hain Aaj kal national flag Lagate hain Khushi me to kya isko Aap Najaiz bole ge?? Kuch Najaiz hai nahi,  To fir hum Sarkar ki Mubabbat me ﷺ Agar Jhhande Nikalte hain to isme kya Harz ho sakta hai? In tamaam Cheezo ki Apni Apni Daleel hai lekin Sab ke liye Ek badi daleel kafi hai Aur woh Hai Surah Yunus ki 58 

قُلْ بِفَضْلِ اللّٰهِ وَ بِرَحْمَتِهٖ فَبِذٰلِكَ فَلْیَفْرَحُوْاؕ-هُوَ خَیْرٌ مِّمَّا یَجْمَعُوْنَ(58)

Tum Farmao AllaH hi ke Fazl or uski Rahmat Aur usi Par chahiye ke Khushi kare woh unke sab Dhan Daolat se Behtar hai

Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke Fazl par AllaH Ta'ala ke karam par AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat par hame Khushi Karni hai Aur Sarkar ﷺ AllaH Ta'ala ke Fazl Bhi hain Hamare liye Rahmat bhi hain Sarkar ﷺ to Rahmatullil Aalmeen hain Aur Aap ﷺ AllaH ki Nemat Bhi hain to is Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya فَلْیَفْرَحُوْاؕ Hame Hukum diya gaya ki Hum Khushi Manaye AllaH Ta'ala ne kya Farmaya Khushi Manaye Ab iske Aange kya AllaH Ta'ala ne koi condition lagai? Khushi manana hai to isi tarah manana hai nahii na, Bas ek unconditional Statement Quraan e Majeem me Aa Gaya فَلْیَفْرَحُوْاؕ to Khushi Manao Tum Sab, Ye Amr ka Siga hai فَلْیَفْرَحُوْاؕ to Khushi Manaye, 

To Khushi Manane ka koi Tariqa hame Quraan e Majeed me nahi bataya gaya ki isi tarah Manana hai Agar is tarah manao ge to Ye Najaiz ho jayega Banda Jis Bhi tarah me Khushi Manaye Chahe Mahfil Saza kar banaye Tanhai me manaye Khade ho kar Naat Padhe Baith kar padhe Salato Salaam Padhe Jhhande nikale Juloos Nikale Jab Tak ye Shariat ke Daire me hai AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum فَلْیَفْرَحُوْاؕ iski Tameel hi kahlaye gi is par hi Hum Amal kar rahe hain to ye Ek Aayat hi Aap Samajh le ki Kafi hai in Tamaam Cheezo ke liye Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ja Hukum Unconditional hai 

Agar Conditional hota ki Khushi is tarah manani hai to fir hum par lazim ho jata ki hum usi Tarah Manaye Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne unconditional statement Quraan e Majeed me Farma diya iska Matlab ye hota hai ki Bande ko ijazat hai ki woh Jis tarsh Shariat ke Daire Me Rahte huwe mana Sakta hai manaye to Ye to maine aap ko Ek Aayat se Generally Samjha di Ab majeed is par Har cheez par Daleel Bhi hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  323

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*Juloos Nikalne ka Saboot :-*  

Muslim Shareef me hai Jild 4 Safha 2310 Jab Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Makka se Hijrat kar ke Madina e Munawwara me Dakhil huwe to Madina Munawwara me Jo Musalman Maojood they inka Haal ye tha ki mard Aur Aurte Chhato par Chadh gaye Bachhe or Gulam Rasto me Phayel gaye Aur is tarah Pukarte they Ya Muhammad Ya Rasool AllaH *(Ya Muhammad to nahi kahna chahiye)* Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ

Ab Dekhe Sarkar ﷺ Madina Aa rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ ki Tashreef Aawri ho rahi hai Aur Madina Wale kaise Khusi me Kah Rahe hain dekhe ye hum Madina walo se Hamara connection hai na Hum Madina wale hain isliye hum unhi ke Amal Par Amal karte hain 

Madina Paak me Jab Sarkar ﷺ Tashreef laye to Mard Aur Aurat Sab Chhato par Chadh gaye Gulam or Bachhe sab Raste me Koi Pukar Raha hai Ya Rasool AllaH Ya Rasool AllaH (ﷺ) Yani Khushi me Sarkar ﷺ ko bula Raha hai to ye Khushiya manana Aur ye Juloos Nikalna hai Raste me Ye jo Bachhiya thi woh ek tariqe se Juloos me Aa gaye they to Yaha se Sabit hai ki Khushi ke Moke par Juloos Nikalna Ye Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka Tariqa hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  324

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek or Bahut Peyari Riwayat hai isko batato hu : Jab Ansaar Muhabbate Siaar Ne Rasool AllaH ﷺ ki Hijrat ki Khabar Suni Yani Jab Ansar Sahaba رضی الله تعالی عنهم Jo Madine me they unho ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Hijrat ki Khabar Suni to woh Rozana Madine Munawwara ki Chotiyo Par Aate Aur Aaftabe Jamale Muhammadi ke Tulu ke Muntazir Rahte they Yani Sarkar ﷺ ka Mubarak Chahra Dekhne ke liye intezae karte rahte jab Suraj garam ho jata Aur Dhoop Sakht ho jati to Gharo ko laot jate Yani itna intezar tha Khabar Makka se Aa gai thi Sarkar ﷺ ki Taraf Aa rahe hain to Rozana woh Chadh Rahe hain upar or intezar me hain ki Abhi Sarkar ﷺ Aaye ge... Abhi Sarkar ﷺ Aayege ... Abhi Sarkar ﷺ Aayege Jab Bahut tej Dhoop ho Jati to gharo ko Laot Jate

Achanak ek Yahudi ki Jo ki ek Maqame Mukarrara Par khada huwa tha is Mubarak Jama'at ko Qubba e Qudoom par Nazar padi Ek Yahudi ek jagah par khada ho kar Achha Yahudi bhi Khade they woh bhi intezar me they Aakhri Nabi ﷺ ko Dekhna tha unho ne to Peshan goiyya Suni thi na ki Aakhri Nabi ﷺ Aane wale hain to ye Bhi Maojud hote they To ek Maqaam par ek Yahudi khada tha usne Mubarak Jama'at ko Aate huwe dekha to usne Jaan liya ki Huzoor ﷺ Tashreef le aaye hain to Qabila e Ansar Jo ke iske Kareeb hi they Aawaz di ki ye Aa rahe hain Tumhare Maqsood o Maqsad Yani Tum Jinke liye Rozana intezar kar rahe ho na Paas me jo log they unse kaha ke Tumhare Maqsad Jinke liye intezar kar rahe ho woh aa rahe hain 

Tamaam Musalman Apne Apne Hathiyaro se les ho kar Jitne Musalman they na waha par Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Hijrat se Pahle hi imaan laye they or intezar me they Sab Hathiyar le kar sarkar ﷺ ki isteqbal ke liye nikal pade Achha or ye Kaise ja rahe hain? Ek- Aaat nahii, Pure grp ho kar ja rahe hain ek Juloos nikak raha hai isteqbal ke liye sab nikal pade Aur unho ne Harra Par MulQaat ki Ek jagah hai "Marhaba Ahlan wa Sahlan" Kahte huwe Mubarak baad dene lage or Khushi ka izhar karne lage 

inka Har jawan Har Bachha Har Aurat har Mard Aur Har chhota bada kahne laga "Ya Rasool Allahi Wa Ja'aa Nabiyullahi" AllaH ke Rasool Tashreef le Aaye AllaH ke Nabi Tashreef le Aaye hum bhi to yahi kahte hsin na, Milad ke din hum kya kahte hain? Aamina ka Laal Aaya yahi to kahte hain na ki Sarkar ﷺ tashreef le Aaye to is tarah woh kah rahe rhey ki AllaH ke Rasool Tashref le Aaye AllaH ke Nabi Tashreef le Aaye Aur Apne Aadat ke Mutabiq woh Khushi o Masarrat se Uchhal khoodne lage yani Khushi me Jhhumne lage

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  325

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Bayan karte hain ki Qabila e Bani Najjar ki Jo ladkiya hain Huzoor ﷺ Ki Tashreef Aawri ki khushi or Saadmani me Daf Baja rahi thi Or gaati huwi nikal aa rahi thi woh Bacchiya Daf Khushi me ye dekhiye Juloos bhi Ja raha hai or is Juloos me Naate Mustafa ﷺ Bhi Gungunayi ja rahi hai Aur Woh bachhiya Asa'ar wagaira Sarkar ﷺ ki padhti ja rahi thi to iske baad Ye Banu Najjar ye ek taraf se Sarkar ﷺ ke Rishte me hain yani inka Talluq Biwi Sayyada Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها ke saath hain Huzoor ﷺ ki walida se Ye Qabila contacted tha to woh Bahut Khushi Manati thi ki Sarkar ﷺ Hamare Qabeele me se hain 

To iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ Ne Ansaar ke Qabeelo ko Jo waha Par they unse Mukhatib huwe Aur Aap ne Farmaya ki kya tum Mujhse Muhabbat karte ho Sab ne ek zaban ho kar kaha Yaqinan Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hum Aap se Muhabbat karte hain Huzoor ﷺ ne Farmaya Main Bhi tumse Muhabbat Rakhta hu to Jo Ansaar ke Qabeele ki Parda Naseen Aurte thi Apni Apni Gharo ki chhato par Darwazo aur Galiyo me khadi ho kar is tarah woh Alfaaz Asaar wagaira Padh rahi thi

            *طَلَعَ الْبَدْرُ عَلَيْنَا ¶ مِنْ شَنِيَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ 

            وَجَبَ الشُّكَرُ عَلَيْنَا ¶ مَادَعَا لِلّٰهِ دَاعِىْ* 

Or Baaz Riwayto me Ye Asaar Bhi zikar hai اَيُّهَا الْمَبْعُوْثُ فِيْنَا ¶ جِئْتَ بِالْأَمْرِ المُطاَعِ Yani شَنِيَّة ek ghaati ka naam hai Ye Aurte kah rahi hain ki hum par ek Chand Tulu huwa hai شَنِيَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ se ek Chand Tashreef laya hai or hum par AllaH ka Shukr wajib hai 

To Ye Milaad is tarah Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Manaya Aur isme Juloos ka bhi zikar Maojood hai ki Madine ke jo Ansaar Sahaba they  unho ne Juloos nikale Aur is Juloos me Naat wagaira bhi unho ne Gungunayi Ye tamaam Detail Madarjun Nabuwwah Jild 2 Safha no. 105-106 me iski poori tafseel Maojuud hai to Ye Juloos ka Saboot ho gaya

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  326

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Jhhande Lagane ka Bhi Saboot Sun lete hain 

Sarkar ﷺ ki Walida e Muhtarma Sayyadtuna Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها farmati hain Maine Dekha Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke Paydaish ke Bare me Farma rahi hain ki Maine Dekha ki Teen Jhhande Nasab kiye gaye hain Teen Jhhande lagaye gaye hain Ek Mashriq me Ek Dusra Maghrib me Aur Teesra Kabe ki Chhat par to Huzoor e Anwar ﷺ ki Wiladat ke time ka aap bayan farma rahi hain ki Aap ne dekha ek Mashriq me jhhanda lagaya hai Ek Maghrib me jhhanda lagaya Aur ek Kabe ki chhat par lagaya huwa hai or isi Daoran Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya me Tashreef le aate hain to ye Jhhande Lagana is Hadees se Sabit hai Aur Ye Kasaisul Kubra Jild 1 Safha 82 Par Ye Hadees Maojood hai.

___  Isi Tarah Dekhiye Sarkar ﷺ Jab Madina Hijrat Farma Rahe they Aur Madina Paak ke Kareeb Mojjae Ghameem Nami Ek Jagah Hai waha Par Pahuche to Bareeda Aslami ek Shakhs hain Jo Baad me Sahabiyat ke Darze Par Pahuche Jab Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas Ye Aaye to ye Yani Ye Jo Main Ye Waqiya bayan kar rahi hu us waqt ye imaan nahi laye they to Bareeda Aslami Ye Qabila e Bani Saham ke Sattar Sawar le kar Sarkar ﷺ ko معاذ الله Giriftar karne aaye they magar Sarkar e Aali Wakaar ﷺ ke Nighahe Faiz Aap ki Nighahe karam ka Asar to dekhe Khud hi Muhabbate Sahe Abrar me Woh giriftar ho gaye Yani Sarkar ﷺ ne Bas unki Taraf dekha Aur unke Dil Pighhal gaye giriftar karne aaye they khud Sarkar ﷺ ki Muhabbat me Giriftar ho gaye or Qafile Samet Bareeda Aslami رضی الله تعالی عنه Musarraf Ba islaam ho gaye Sab Musalman ho gaye

Woh Musalman ho gaye Ab Arz karne lage Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Madina e Munawwara me Aap ka Dakhila Parcham me saath hona chahiye Yani Aap Hamare Peyare Rasool hain Hum Nahi chahte ki Madina me bas Aap ka Dakhila isi tarah ho jaye nahi bas Aap Jaayege na to hum Jhhando ke saath Aap ko lekar jana chahte hain to ek Parcham hona chahiye Jhhanda hona Chahiye Chunanche unho ne Apna Imaama Utar kar Neze Par Bandh liya Aur Sarkar ﷺ ke Aange Aange Woh Jhhanda Pakadte huwe woh chale, 

To Yaha 👆🏻 Par Bhi Juloos Jhhande ke saath or waha Par Jo Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Ansaar Jo they woh Naat Khowani wagaira Aur Talware Wagaira lekar Woh Khushi me Juloos le kar Aaye they to yaha par Jo Hadeese Mubaraka Abhi maine Aap ko batayi Ye Kitaab iska Naam hai "Wafa Al-wafa" Aur iski Jild 1 Safha 190 is Par Ye Hadeese Mubarka Maojood hai to isme Jhhande ka Bhi Suboot Aa gaya or Juloos ka Bhi Suboot Aa gaya 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  327

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Charaga / Lighting ka Saboot 

Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ke Wiladat ke Moke Par Ye Riwayat Hazrate Abul Aas رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Walida ek Sahabiya hain Woh Farmati hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Wiladat ke Moke Par Main Sayyadatuna Aamna رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Paas Maojood thi Jab Aap ﷺ ki Wiladat kareeb howi to Sitare itne kareeb ho gaye ki Maine kaha ki Sitare Mujh par Gir jayege Jab Aap ﷺ ki Wiladat huwi to Aysa Noor Nikla Jisne Hamare kamre ko or Ghar ko Pura Bhar diya Pas Main Jiski Taraf bhi dekhti Noor hi Noor Nazar Aata Yani Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat Par AllaH Ta'ala ne ek Aysi Roshni zahir Farmayi ki Har Jagah Noor or Noor Ho Gaya To ye Noor o Noor AllaH Ta'ala iska Ahtemam Farmaya ki Jab Habeeb ka is Duniya me Tashreef Aawri ka waqt tha to AllaH Ta'ala ne Noor Aalam me Phayla diya to Sarkar ﷺ ki Aamad par Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne  ye Ahtemaam Farmaya to hum Gulamo ko Bhi chahiye ki hum bhi Lighting kare or har jageh Roshni karen 

Balki Ulma kiraam Bahut Peyari Baat Bayan Farmate hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Jo Bhi kaam Farmata hai na to isme Hamare liye dars hota hai ki hum Bhi isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat ke Waqt hum Khushi Farmaye AllaH Ta'ala ne Wiladat ke waqt ye Ahtemam Farmaya Tez Roshni Ye to Ghar ki Baat batai un Sahabiya ne Balki Baaz Riwayto me ye bhi Aata hai ki itni tez Roshni AllaH Ta'ala ne zahir Farmayi ki Makka Muazzama se Mulke Shaam Tak ki imaraten Roshan ho gai 2 Country Puri jitni imaraten thi Sab Roshan ho gai

Hurane Bahisht Yani Jo Jannat ki Hure hain Ye Hazrate Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Khidmat ke liye Hajir thi Aap ki Khidmat karne ke liye Jannat se Hure Aai thi Malaika Zameen se Aasman tak Saf Ba Saf Adab se Khade they, Aalme Barzakh se Yani inteqal karne ke Bawajud Hazrate Mariyam or Hazrate Aasiya رضی الله تعالی عنهما Hazrate Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنه ke khidmat ke liye unhe bhi Bheja gaya to jab Khaliq o Malik Ho kar Mahboob ﷺ ka izhar karne ke liye AllaH Ta'ala Ahtemam Farmata hai to bande ke liye bhi Wiladate Ba Sa'adat ki Khushi me Huzoor ﷺ ki Azmat ka izhaar karne ka Ahtemaam hame karna chahiye 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  328

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To AllaH Ta'ala Ne Dekhe kitni Peyari Peyari Ahtemaam e Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat ke liye Farmayi Noor ko zahir Farmaya, Duniya Me Mojzzat ko zahir farmaya, Hurane Jannat ko bhej diya, Firishton ne jhhande lagaye, isi Tarah Biwi Aasiya wa Biwi Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنهما  ka Tashreef lana, Bahut sari ye Khoobsurat waqiyaat Pesh Aaye Malaika bhi Saf Basta khade they Sarkar ﷺ ki Aamad ka intezar kar rahe they to Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Tamam Ahtemam Farmaya Sarkar ﷺ ki Milad ke liye Aur hame ye dars diya ki hame bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Milaad Par Khushi manani hai

To ye maine Aap ko Milaad ke Saboot de diye na Quraan e Majeed se De diya Or Bahut Sare Hadeese Mubarka Se diya Sirf milad hi nahi balki Milaad Par kiye Jane wale tamaam Cheezo par Maine Aap ko Quraan ya Hadees se Daleel de diya to isse Maloom huwa ki Milaad Aysa nahi hai ki humne Khud Bana liya Ya معاذ الله Bareillywiyo ke ghar me kuch nai Bidat Paida hogai Bidat kahte hain Naya kaam ko Ab ye bataye kya ye koi Naya kaam hai.? Pahle se Chala huwa aa raha hai pichhli ummato se lekar Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Balki Abhi to Main Tabeen Taba Tabeeen par Aayi nahi Agar Aau to bahut Lamba ho jayega to unme bhi ye zaari tha Ye Hamesha se Chalta aa raha hai 

Ab Jo Bidat kah rahe hain Woh Khud Bidati hai Q ki unho ne Jo ek Rasta Chala huwa Pahle se Aa raha hai usse woh Alag ho gaye hum Alag ho kar hamne kuch naya nahi banaya hai ye to Hamesha se Chalta Aa raha hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Milaad ko Manana Khushiya Manana Hamesha se hai har koi Mana Raha hai lekin Ab Jo Alag Huwa hai woh Apni Badhbakhti se Badnasibi se Woh Khud Alag Huwa hai 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  329

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Chand Aytrajaat Ek-aat Ye Bhi hote hain na ki Eid ka din Hai to Fir Roza Q rakhte hain? 12 Rawiul Awwal Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat ka Din Bhi hai Aur Saath hi saath Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Wisaal ka bhi din hai Duniya se Parda Farmane ka Din hai to fir ye To gham ka din hona chahiye to tum Q Milaad mana Rahe ho..?? Q Khushi Mana Rahe Ho..?? 

Jawab :-  Ye hai ki Hame Kisi ke Bhi inteqal Par Gham Manane ka Hukum Sirf 3 Din ke liye hai Sog sirf 3 Din le liye hota hai 3 Din se jada gham Manana kisi ke kiye Jaiz nahi hai siwa e Biwi ke liye ki unki Iddat 4 Maah 10 din hogi usme woh Sog karegi, Lekin iske Alawa logo ke liye Teen din se jada kisi ke hame inteqal par Gham nahi karna

Aur Dusri Baat Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Meri Hayaat Bhi tumhare liye Khair hai or Meri wafaat Bhi tumhare liye Behtar hai Yani Jab Tak mera Is Duniya me Rahna Behtar hai AllaH Ta'ala Ne mejhe is Duniya me Qayim farmaya hai Aur jab Behtar hai Hamare liye Ummatiyo ke liye Humse Sarkar ﷺ Juda ho to Sarkar ﷺ ne Parda Bhi Farma diya to ye wale Mamlaat hain To Achha ye to ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Hayaat me Bhi hamare liye behtri hai Aur Aap ke Parda Farmane me Bhi Hamari Behtri hai To Jab Behtari hai to Gham kis Baat ka?? thi hai,

Or Teesri Baat Gham to woh Manaye Jinke Nazdeek Ye ho ki Unke Nabi معاذ الله Duniya se Rukhsat kar gaye or Woh mar gaye معاذ الله, Hamara to Aqeeda Ye hai na :- ki Hamare Nabi ﷺ Zinda hain "Tu Zinda Hai WallaH Tu Zinda hai WallaH Meri Chashme Aalam se Chhup Jane wale" To Hamara Aqeeda to Ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Aankho se Parda Farmaye Gaye hain Abhi Hayaat hain Sarkar ﷺ Hamare Hazir Bhi hain Sarkar ﷺ Nazir Bhi hain Sarkar ﷺ Hayaat Bhi Hain Jab Hum Ye Aqeeda Rakhte hain to fir Gham kis baat ka hona hai?? Gham to uska Manaya jata hai Jo mar Gaya ho Aur Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Hayaat hain Hamara Aqeeda hai to fir hum Khushi hi manaye ge or Wiladat ki Khushi manaye ge 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  330

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Milaad ke Waqt qiyaam karna kaha se Sabit hai..?? Hum Khade hote hain na to fir ye Khada hona Kaha se Sabit hai??

Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Quraan e Majeed me kya hukum aaya hai Maine Shayed Huqooq e Mustafa ﷺ me Surah Fatah ki ye Aayat 9 padh kar sunai thi وَ تُعَزِّرُوْهُ وَ تُوَقِّرُوْهُؕ Rasool Ki Tajeem karo Aur Taukeer karo Yani Sarkar ﷺ ki Respect karo Ab Dekhiye Ye Aayat Bhi Unconditional hai isme AllaH Ta'ala ne ye Nahi Farmaya ki Is tarah respect karo Respect ka koi Andaaz bayan nahi hai Balki unconditional Hai Hum Jis Bhi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ki Respect karen woh Valid hai Jab taki ki Shariat ke Dayre me ho Ab hum Khade ho kar respect zahir karte hain wiladat ke din hum Khade hote hain Naat Padhte hain Salaato Salaam Padhte hain to ye koi Najaiz cheez to nahi hai na? Khade hona kya Najaiz hai?? Nahi hai na, Khade hona ek Respect karna hai to Sarkar ﷺ ki hum respect karte hain 

___ Isi tarah Salato Salaam hai Surah Ahzaab ki Aayat no. 56

اِنَّ اللّٰهَ وَ مَلٰٓىٕكَتَهٗ یُصَلُّوْنَ عَلَى النَّبِیِّؕ-یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا صَلُّوْا عَلَیْهِ وَ سَلِّمُوْا تَسْلِیْمًا(56)

Sarkar ﷺ Par Salato Salaam Bhejo, isme bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne koi Qayed nahi lagai ki hame kab Salaat padhna hai kab Salaam padhna hai Yani Durood o Salaam Padhne ka AllaH Ta'ala ne koi Condition nahi bayan kiya ki kis tarah karen to iska Matlab ye huwa ki Banda chahe to khade ho kar Durood O Salaam Padhe Chahe Baith kar Padhe Chahe let kar Padhe, Chahe Chalte firte padhe, Chahe Azaan ke Pahle Padhe, Azaan ke Baad Padhe, Namazo ke Pahle padhe Namazo ke Baad padhe, thik hai Chahe Din me Padhe chahe Raat me Padhe saal ke kisi bhi din me Bhi padhe jaiz hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  331

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Ye Bhi nahi farmaya ki in in Alfaazo me Durood o Salaam Padho Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Sirf Farmaya ki Durood Padho Aur Salaam Padho Ab Jo - Jo Words me hum chahe Padh Sakte hain Chahe Durood e ibraheem ki Surat me ho chahe Durood e Ghaosiya ki Surat me ho, Chahe Durood e Razwiya ki Surat me ho, Chahe Qaseeda Burda ki Surat me ho thik hai to kisi bhi Surat me ho AllaH Ta'ala ne koi Condition nahi farmayi 

Agar koi kahta hai na ki is tarah nahi kar sakte to Ab daleel usko lani hai Q ki humne to Ab daleel Quraan e Paak se De diya ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Unconditional Statement kah diya hai Ab koi Kahta hai ki Durood e Ghaosiya nahi kar sakte, Khade ho kar nahi kar sakte to usse kahe ki Quraan o Hadees se Daleel laye ye nahi ki Sahaba ke Daor me nahi tha Sarkar ﷺ ke Daor me nahi tha nahiii, 

Q ki Humne Aqeeda rakha hai ki Durood o Salaam Har tariqe se Padhna Jaiz hai Aur is par hamare Paas Quraan e Majeed se Daleel hai or Aqeeda sirf 4 Dalilo se Sabit hota hai Quraan, Hadees, Aqle Saleem or Sawade Aazam Ab Agar koi iska Khilaf karta hai to daleel usko lani hai hamko nahi humne de diya Hamari Daleel 

Yaha 👆🏻 Par Sarkar ﷺ ke Wiladat se Mutalliqa Jo Aqaaid they Aur isme Jo Ahtrajaat Wagaira Aate hain isko Maine Tafseelan cover karne ki Koshish ki hai 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  332

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝Imaan e Walidaine Mustafa ﷺ ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain Aur Walidain se Meri Murad hai Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam or Biwi Hawwa se Lekar Hazrate AbdullaH رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur Biwi Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها tak hain Jitne bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain Aaba o Azdaad Guzre hain Dada Par Dada upar tak Hazrate Aadam Aur Biwi Hawwa Tak Hum Ahle Sunnat Wal Jama'at ka Aqeeda Ye hai ki Aap ﷺ ke Tamam Aaba o Azdaad Or Walidain Musalman Momin they inme se kisi me Bhi معاذ الله Kahi Par Bhi kufr ka Kabhi koi Sayba Bhi nahi paya gaya koi Doubt bhi nahi paya gaya to Ye hum Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda hai

Bahut se log معاذ الله is Topic pe zaban Darazi kar Jate hain Aur Azeeb o Gareeb bate karte hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain ke liye is tarah ki bate karte hain ki معاذ الله woh Mushrik they woh kafir they halanki Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat woh Azeem zaat hai Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ﷺ ko Har Ayeb se Paak Rakha Hai Yani Har Buri Baat se Paak Rakha hai Aur Aap ko Bahut Sari Fazilaten Ata Farmayi hain dighar Ambiya ko Jo Fazilaten di woh to Sarkar ﷺ ko di hi hain Lekin..!! Isse Bhi Jada di hai To AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeek Sarkar ﷺ ka Martaba Bahut Ucha hai to ye kaise Mumkin ho sakta hai?

Agar Aap Aqal se bhi Soche na to is Par bahut Sari Aqali Dalail Bhi Aap de sakte hain Aap ka Aqal bhi Yahi kahega ki Jiska Aqal Sarkar ﷺ ke liye معاذ الله Bugj se khali hoga Aur Aap ki Muhabbat jiske dil me hogi to fir woh yahi kahega Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ Ko Har Ayeb Se Paak Farmaya hai to Aap ko Ayse Walidain se Bhi Kabhi Payda Na Farmaye ga Jinme Kufr Ya Shirk Jaisi Buri Cheeze Payi jati To ye to Aqli Daleel hai Ye banda Agar Khud Soche to usko Samajh Aa jayega To Aqle Saleem se Bhi ye Aqeeda Sabit hota hai or iske Alawa Quraan o Hadees ke Bhi Bahut Sare Dalail Maojud hain Jo is Baat ko Sabit karte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain Aur Tamaam Aaba o Azdaad koi Bhi bich me hum Ye nahi kah sakte ki inme se koi ka معاذ الله Khatima Kufr Par huwa hai Shirk me Mubtla huwa hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  333

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aap ne Ye Waqiya Bahut Jada Suna hoga Ulma Kiraam Bayan Farmate hain Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke ishqe Rasool me Ye Riwayat Baar Baar Bayan ki Jati hai ki Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Apne Ghar me kuch Sahaba kiram Wagaira ki Dawat ki thi Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Dawat Arz ki to fir Aap ne Dastarkhan Bichhaya to woh Dastarkhaan Mayla tha to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Us Dastarkhan ko utha kar kareebi pade Aag me Aap ne us Dastarkhan ko Daal diya, Isi tarah ki Riwayat Galiban Hazrate Zabir رضی الله تعالی عنه se Milti hai to Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه ne usko Aag me dala to logo ne kya dekha ki kapde ka hai Dastarkhan, Dastarkhan to Kapde ka hota hai Aur Kapda jab hum Aag me dalte hain to kya hota hai? Ki woh cheezo ko Jala deti hain Agar Aap Kapda Aag me dalege to Kapda jal Jata hai, 

Lekin..!! Jab Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Us Dastarkhan ko Aag me Dala To Jitna Mayel Kuchayel tha woh to Nikal Gaya Aur Dastarkhan ko kuch Huwa nahi fir Aap ne unko Nikal liya, Aur fir Logo ne puchha ki ye Kya Maamla hai Q ki Aag ki Quality to ye hoti hai na ki woh Cheezo ko Jala deti hai to ye Dastarkhan Q nahi jala? To Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya ki Ek Martaba Sarkar ﷺ ne is dastarkhan par Khana Tanagul Farmaya tha Aur iske Baad Aap ﷺ ne Apne Mubarak Haanth isi Dastarkhan Par Pochh diye to Sarkar ﷺ ke Jisme Mubarak se Jo Cheez tuch ho jaye Jo Cheez Mas ho jaye Hatta ki Jo Kapda Mas Ho jaye to woh tak ko woh Aag nahi jalati, Sarkar ﷺ se Koi bhi Cheez Agar mas ho jaye

to Ye Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Ye Amal kar ke bata diya ki Jo Cheez Sarkar ﷺ se Mas ho jaye tuch ho jaye use Kabhi Aag Jala Nahi sakti to fir Jis Mubarak Maa ke Shiqam me Sarkar ﷺ ne 9 Mahine Parwarish Payi Jo Mubarak Shiqam Sarkar ﷺ ke liye 9 Mahine Tay Qiyam Gah Rahi to us Mubarak Maa Par koi kaise Soch Sakta hai ki unhe Aag ki koi lapet Chhu bhi sake gi Balki woh to woh Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها hain Jinke Sadqe me Hum Gunahgar Jahannam ki Aag se Bakhshish ki Tawaqqo Rakhte hain Aap ke Wasile se hum Duaa mangte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Aap ke wasile se hame Aag se Hifazat Farmaye to Ye Ek Daleel huwi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*         

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 334

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Jamiul Mojzzat Nami ek kitaab hai Khulasa hi Arz kar Rahi hu Isme hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ek Jagah se Makka me Guzra karte they to waha Par ek Aurat thi Jo kafira thi Aur woh Sarkar ﷺ ko Bahut taqleef diya karti thi Raste me Sarkar ﷺ ke liye kate Bichha dena Kabhi kisi zanwar ki معاذ الله Kuch Cheeze Sarkar ﷺ ke upar Daal dena U Sarkar ﷺ ko Taqleef diya karti thi Ek Baar Sarkar ﷺ Aur Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم uske Ghar ke Paas hi they fir Sarkar ﷺ waha Par Dhoop me khade they na to Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Sarkar ﷺ Se Farmaya ki Aap woh Jo Aurat ka Makaan tha uske Diwaar par Saya wagaira tha to aap Dhoop me is tarah na khade ho jaye us saye me Aap khade ho jaye is tarah kaha Sarkar ﷺ ne us Aurat ke Makan ka Jo diwar tha na usse Aap ﷺ ne tek laga kar Aaram Farmaya 

itne Me woh Aurat ghar se Bahar Aayi Ab Jab Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne us Aurat ko dekha to Sab Tension me Aa gaye Q ki Woh Jante they ki Sarkar ﷺ ko معاذ الله Taqlife Pahuchati thi Bura Bhala kahti thi to Ab woh Tension me they ki Agar usne dekh liya Sarkar ﷺ ko ki woh uske Diwar par tek kaga kar khade hain to Naraz hogi ya kuch bolegi To Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Aange Badhe ki Sarkar ﷺ Se usko Door kar de itne me dekhte hain ki woh Aurat Aati hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Qadam Mubarak Chumne lagti hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Tajeem karti hai or Sarkar ﷺ se Arz karti hai ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Mujhe kalma Padha kar Musalman kijiye سبحان الله Woh Daira e Islaam me Dakhil ho jati hai or Sahabiya ka Sarf unhe Hansil ho jata hai 

To Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم zahir hi Baat hai hayran ho gaye ki Jo Kal tak is tarah thi Achanak Woh Aa kar islaam Qubool karti hai to Sarkar ﷺ se Puchha ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ ye kaise huwa yani kya huwa to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Khulasa hai ki Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam Abhi mere Paas Tashrif laye they or unho ne kaha ki AllaH Ta'ala ye Pasand nahi farmata ki Jis Makaan se Sarkar ﷺ Ne tek laga diya ho us Makaan ke Rahne wale ko AllaH Ta'ala Azaab de سبحان الله Sirf tek lagane ki Barkat se AllaH Ta'ala ne Us ghar ki Aurat ko islam se Musarraf Farma diya Unko Khatoon ko Sahabiya ka Sarf Ata farma diya to yaha par to Sarkar ﷺ Apni Walida e Majida ke Shiqame Mubarak me 9 Mahine ka Arsa Guzarte hain to fir kaise Mumkin ho sakta hai ki AllaH Ta'ala is Baat par Razi ho jaye ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain Ya Aaba o Azdaad inme se koi معاذ الله Mushrik ho ya Kafir ho to Ye Dusri Daleel ho gai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 335

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Tafseer Ruhul Bayan me hai Hazrate Younus Alaihissalam ka Waqiya to Aap Jante hain na Hazrate Younus Alaihissalam Machhli ke Pet me 40 Din Tak Aap Rahe they to fir 40 Din ke Baad woh Tashrif le aye 40 din tak us Machhli ne Hazrate Younus Alaihissalam ki Hifazat Farmayi thi Apne pet me to fir jab Uske inaam ka moka Aaya ki AllaH Ta'ala se inaam lene ka Moka Aaya ki us Machhli ne ek Nabi ki Khidmat ki thi to Dekhe us Machhli ne kitni peyari ek Jaza AllaH Ta'ala se Mangi ki

Usne Farmaya ki AllaH Ta'ala Maine us Nabi ki Khidmat ki unki Hifazat ki Hazrate Younus Alaihissalam ki to tu iske Badle me Mujhe Ye Jaza Ata farma ki Aakhri Nabi Sarkar ﷺ ke Haoze kaosar me Rahna Naseeb Farma to AllaH Ta'ala ne usko woh Sarf Ata farmaya Aur woh Machhli Jannat me Rahti hai khelti hai waha par Maojud hai 

To Dekhe ek Machhli ne ek Nabi ko Apne Pet me 40 dino ke liye rakha Aur Hifazat Farmayi to AllaH Ta'ala ne usko bhi Jannat ata farma diya to Yaha par Sayyadul Ambiya ki baat hai Biwi Aamina ki Shiqam e Mubarka me ek Arse tak Sarkar ﷺ ne Qiyaam farmaya hai to Machhli ko Jab AllaH Ta'ala Ye Jaza Ata Farma raha hai to Walidaine Mustafa ﷺ ka Martaba to Bahut hi jada Bada hai Ye Teesri Daleel ho gai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 336

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hadeese Mubarka me Hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Bukhari Sharif ki Riwayat hai Jild 1 Page 503 Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Main Har Karn me Har Tabqe me tamam Kurune Bani Aadam ke Behtar se Bheja gaya Yaha tak ki is karn me huwa Jisme Main Payda huwa Yani Jitne Bhi generation / level Sarkar ﷺ Aadam Alaihissalam se le kar Biwi Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها tak ka Jo Silsila tha aap ka Noor Muntaqil hota raha to Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain ki Main Har Generation me Behtar logo me Raha Bahut Sare log hote hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak Noor ko Hamesha Behtar logo me Rakha Behtar Shiqamo me rakha Behtar Peshaniyo me Rakha, Aur ye Behtar se Matlab kya hai? Behtar kahte kise hain? Iska Jawab Jab Aap Quraan e Paak Padhege na to milta hai AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Surah Bakrah ki Aayat no. 221 hai 

                  وَ لَعَبْدٌ مُّؤْمِنٌ خَیْرٌ مِّنْ مُّشْرِكٍ

Beshak Musalman Gulam Behtar hain Mushrik se

Jo Kafir Hote hain Na Mushrik hote hain Jo معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala se Shirk karte hain Pujapaat wagaira karte hain Ye Chahe kitne hi Maal daar Q na ho Chahe unke Andar kitne hi Achhe Qualities Duniyawi lehaz se Dekh le Q na ho Achhe ghar me Maojud hain Kha rahe pi rahe hain logo ki Madat kar rahe hain kitna hi Achha koi ek kafir Mushrik Aap ko Nazar Q Na Aa jaye Lekin Chuki ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Sath Shirk karta hai Ye Ek Quality Jo iske Andar Aayi hai na Shirk ki Ye tamam Samajh le iske Baki Cheeze bekar hai Q ki Asal me to AllaH Ta'ala ka ikrar karna hai na Jis AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ko Payda kiya hai us Rabb ko Manna or ek Manna or usi ki ibadat karna ye Sab Manna Ye bande ka sabse Bada Quality hai jo use Insan Banaye Rakhta hai or Agar isse Gir jaye banda Shirk ki taraf Mubtla ho jaye na to woh insaan ki harkate chhod kar kabhi kabhar to zanwaro jaysi Harkato par v utar aata hai Azeeb Azeeb harkate karte hain 

Aap Sab jante hain na Agar aap Digar Gair Muslimeen ko dekhe to unki Afaal dekhe or hum Musalman ki harkate dekhe AllaH Ta'ala ne hame kitna Sahi tariqe par Rakha huwa hai Q ki Shirk ki Kharabi unke Andar hai to Ye AllaH ka Ahsaan hai ki hame Musalman Gharane me Payda kiya hai Aur hamare dilo ko Hidayat Ata farmayi Aur Qayim o Dayim rakha is par hame To Mushrik Jo hota hai uske Andar chahe Dusri kitni bhi Khubiya ho ye ek Shirk wali Quality woh Dusre Tamaam Quality ko cancel out kar deti hai to ek mushrik ko Agar aap compare karen ek Mushrik hai jo Badshahiyat ke level par hai aur Ek Musalman ko dekhe jo bahut hi gareeb Faqeer gulam hai to Quraan e Majeed ke hukum ke mutabiq Jo Abhi maine Aayat padhi ye Jo gulam Musalman hai na ye us Mushrik Badshah se bhi behtar hai Q? Q ki woh Musalman hai to AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya ki Musalam ka Gulam bhi hota Hai Adna darze ka jo bhi Musalman hota hai na woh bhi Muahrik se behtar hota hai 

Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Hadees me kya Farmaya ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Mujhe Behtar karn me rakha hai behtar Tabqe me rakha hai behtar logo me Mere Noor ko Muntaqil Farmaya hai to Har Daour me Sarkar ﷺ ka Noor Behtar logo me rakha gaya to isse yahi Samajh me aata hai ki Aap ke jitne Bhi Aaba o Azdaad they Walidain they Sab ke sab Musalman they Q ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki main Behtar me tha aur Quraan e Majeed ne kisko Behtar kaha hai.? Musalman ko behtar kaha hai na to isse Sabit ho gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Tamaam Aaba o Azdaad Aur Walidain Kiraam Pakke Musalman they 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 337

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusri Daleel Sarkar ﷺ Farmate Hain Dalailul Nabuwwah Safha 11 & 12 me Ye Hadees Maojud hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Hamesha AllaH Ta'ala ne Mujhe Paak Pushto se Paak Rahmo me Muntaqil Farmata raha Saaf Sutra Aarasta Jab 2 Shakhe Payda huwi to main inme Behtar Shaakh me tha 

Sarkar ﷺ kya Farma rahe hain.? ; AllaH Ta'ala ne Mujhe Hamesha Paak logo me Rakha Paak pushto me Rakha Paak Rahmo me rakha Paak Aurto me Rakha Paak Mardo me rakha Aur Jab bhi Kabhi aysa jo gaya na ki ek grp ho gaya or ek grp ho gaya ek grp Dusre se behtar hota to AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamesha Mujhe Behtar logo me rakha Ye Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 338

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

___  Isi tarah Ye Sharah Zirqani me hai Jild 1 Safha 174 me Aap ﷺ Farmate hain Main Hamesha Paak Mardo ki Pushto se Paak Biwiyo ke Peto me Muntaqil hota raha yani Hamesha Sarkar ﷺ ka Noor e Mubarak Paak Aurto me Raha Aur Paak Mardo me Raha

Ab dekhe Paak se Matlab kya hai.? Ye bhi to Samajh me aana hai na? Hum Paak kise kahte hain clean ko kahte hai jo Ba Wuzu ho ba gusul ho Woh paak hai is tarah kahte hain, Lekin..!! Yaha Par Paak se kya Murad hai? Dekhiye AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me irshad Farmata hai Paak kon hai? Or Napaak kon hai? Surah Tauba ki Aayat no. 21 

   

                         اِنَّمَا الْمُشْرِكُوْنَ نَجَسٌ

              Kafir to Napaak hi hain 

Mushrik Jo hain Ye Napaak hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Tamaam Mushriko ko kufr karne walo ko Shirk karne walo ko Napaak karaar diya hai isse Maloom huwa ki Mushrikeen Napaak Hain Aur Musalman Paak hain, 

Isi se Hamare Ulma kiraam Farmate hain ki Hum Quraan e Majeed utha kar kisi Mushrik ko nahi de sakte kuch log Sokeen hote hain woh kya karte hain ki Quraan e Majeed utha kar gair Muslim ko de dete hain taki woh padhe Aur Deen e islam ko Samjhe to ye galat hai hum Quraan e Majeed kisi napak shaqs ko kaise de sakte hain? AllaH Ta'ala ne Quran e majeed mein farma diya ki napak shaqs quran ko nahi chhu sakte Isi liye haiz o nifas wali ya junbi shaqs Quraan ko hath nahi laga sakta usi tarah kafir bhi Napak hain toh Ye bhi hath nahi laga sakte Isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala ne Wajeh Taur Par Surah Tauba Me Farma Diya ki Kafir to Napaak hain To Fir unko to Quraan e Majeed Wagaira Nahi de Sakte

Bahrhaal Isse Maloom huwa ki Musalman Paak hote hain or Mushrikeen Napaak hote hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne kya Farmaya AllaH Ta'ala ne Mujhe Paak Biwiyo me Rakha aur Paak Mardo me Rakha to isse Sabit huwa ho gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Tamaam Aaba o Azdaad Musalman Momin they 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 339

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Dalailul Nabuwwah ki hi Daleel hai Jild 1 Safha 174-179 Par Ye Hadees Maojud hai : Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Main Muhammad (ﷺ) hu iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ Apne Aaba o Azdaad ke Naam zikar farmate hain ki Main Muhammad Bin AbdullaH (Bin kahte Hain Bete ko) to Muhammad (Bin AbdullaH) Yani Main Muhammad (ﷺ) AbdullaH رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Beta hu fir Farmate hain (Bin Abdul Muttalib) AbdullaH رضی الله تعالی عنه Kinke bete hain? Abdul Muttalib رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bate hain Fir farmate hain ki Bin Hashim Jo Hazrate Hashim رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bate hain Bin Abde Munaf Jo Hazrate Abde Munaf رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain Ibne Qusayyi Jo Qusayyi رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bete hain 

Bin Qilab Jo Qilab رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain, Bin Murrah Jo Murrah رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bete hain Bin kab Jo kab رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bete hain, Bin Luayyi Jo Luayyi رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bete hain, Bin Ghalib Jo Hazrate Galib رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bete hain, Bin Fahar Jo Hazrate Fahar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain Bin Malik Jo Hazrate Malik رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain, Bin Nadr Jo Hazrate Nadr رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bete hain, Bin Kinana Jo Hazrate kinana رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain Bin Khuzaima Jo Hazrate Khuzaima رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain, Bin Mudrika Jo Hazrate Mudrika رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain Bin ilyas Jo Hazrate ilyas رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain, Bin Mudar Jo Hazrate Mudar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain, Bin Nizar Jo Hazrate Nizar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete hain

Fir Aange Farmate hain Kabhi log 2 Giroh na huwe Magar AllaH Ta'ala ne mujhe Behtar giroh me kiya to Main Apne Maa Baao se Aysa Payda huwa ki zamana e zahliyyat ki koi Bhi baat Mujh tak Nahi Pahuchi Aur main khalis Nikah e Sahi se Payda huwa Aadam Alaihissalam se lekar Apne walidain tak To Mera Nasabe Kareem tum Sab se Afzal hai Aur Mere Baap tum Sab ke Aaba se Behtar سبحان الله 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 340

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Maine Tamaam Naame padhi na ye isliye Padhi ki hum Hamara Sajra Padhte hain na Peero Murshid ka Q padhte hain.? Isme hum tamaam Buzurgo ke Naam Padhte hain or Duaa karte hain Q ki Ye Hamara Silsila hai Nasab / Sajra Jab hum padhte hain to in Buzurgo ki Barkat hame hasil hoti hai, Ab main chahti to bas itna kah kar chhod deti lekin Har ek ka naam isliye zikar kiya ki ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Aaba o Azdaad hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Walid hain Dada hain Par dada hain unke walid hain unke walid hain ye Sarkar ﷺ ka Sajra e Nasab hai Jab hamare Peero Murshid ke Sajre me Jo Masaikh ka Jo Sajra hai isme Barkate hain 

to He Sarkar ﷺ ka Nasab bhi Sajra hai in Namo me bhi Bahut Sari barkate hain ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki Agar Hajate puri na ho to Sarkar ﷺ ka Sajra e Mubarka Start le kar end tak pura Sajra isko Mahfooz Ulma Kiraam ne kiya hai is Sajre ko Aap Padhe or Duaa e Mange AllaH Ta'ala ان شاء الله in Mubarak Hastiyo ko sadqe me Hajto ko pura Farmayega isliye Maine Bilkhushus in Mubarak Hastiyo ke Naam Padhe ki AllaH Ta'ala in Sab ka Sadqa hame Ata Farmaye

Iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ ne kya Farmaya itne Silsile tak to Sarkar ﷺ ne Zikar Farma Diya taki logo ko samjhe ki Sarkar ﷺ Waqif bhi hain Apne Sajra e Mubaraka se Aur ye Tamam Mubarak Hastiya Behtar logo me se bhi hain, Sarkar ﷺ Kya Farma rahe hain ki Jab Bhi Do Giroh logo me 2 grps bane to Ek grp kuch Achhi Qualities ka tha or ek usse Shayed kuch kam ho to AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamesha mujhe Achhe logo me Rakha Mera Noor jab Muntaqil huwa to woh Hamesha Jo logo me Best hota tha usme Raha Hatta ki Aadam Alaihissalam se le kar Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain tak Jitne Bhi Aap ke Aaba o Azdaad they Farmate hain woh hamesha unke Darmiyan Nikah huwa hai Mere Walidain me se Ya Aaba o Azdaad me se koi kisi ke kareeb na koi Jahalat Wali Baat Pahuchi or Na zina Wali Baat Pahuchi

To Jis Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ke Aaba o Azdaad ko Aur walidain ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Jahalat Jaisi Cheezo se Door Rakha zina Jaise Gunaho se Door rakha to AllaH Ta'ala Kaise Gawara Farma Sakta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Aaba o Azdaad ke Nazdeek Shirk Aa sake Jab in Cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala ne Door Rakha hai to khud Ba Khud Samajh me Aata hai ki Walidain e Mustafa ﷺ tamam Aaba o Azdaad Musalman they

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  341

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ye kuch Dalail maine Aap ko de di Bahut sari Daleele hain to Taqriban 5-6 Dalail maine aap ko de di hai, Ab is Par kuch Aytraja aate hain to un Aytrajaat ke Jawabaat bhi dekh lete hain

Hum kahte hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain Momin they Musalman They Achha Ye Baat Yaad Rakhe Ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ka Koi Nabi Aa jata hai na AllaH Ta'ala kisi Kaom ki Taraf Apne koi Nabi ko Bhejta hai to fir us Kaom Par Lazim ho jata hai ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ko Khuda Mane Ek Khuda Mane Ye Manna zaruri hai har kisi ko Jis Kaom ki taraf Bhi Nabi Aaye Har Bande Par is Duniya me Jo Aaya hai na us Par lazim hai ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ko Khuda Mane Aur AllaH Ta'ala ek hai ye jane or AllaH Ta'ala ki ibadat kare ye Har Bande Par Farz e Aayen hai itna to Sab par lazim hai isko Kahte hain Tauheed / Wahdaniyat AllaH Ta'ala ek hai or AllaH Ta'ala hi hamara ek Wahid khuda hai Jiski hum ibadat kar sakte hain Jo Tamam Qaynat ka malik hai ye Hamara Bilkul bes Buniyadi Aqeeda Samajh le Hamare islaam ka Tasawwur hai  Tahueed ke Matter par to Ye Har Bande par Lazim hai Jis par Deen e Islaam ka Dawat bhi na Pahucha ho us par bhi Lazim hai ki woh itni Cheezo ka imaan laye

Q? Q ki Duniya me itne Sare Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Daleel e Rakhi hai Agar Koi Banda Dekhta hai Gaoro fikar Duniya me Karta Hai to use itna to pata chal jayega ki woh ek hi Khuda hai or woh tamam is Duniya ko Paal raha hai wahi is Duniya ko Chala raha hai itna to aap Samajh Sakte hain na Agar koi Banda kuch bhi usko Deen ke bare me nahi pata Lekin..!! Woh Dekh raha hai Rozana ek time Par Suraj nikalta hai Doobta Hai fir Chand Nazar Aata hai fir Dusre din isi tarah Ho raha hai Kabhi bhi na ye Suraj band ho raha hai ki kabhi Aysa Nahi ho raha hai ki ulta ho raha hai Kabhi Suraj Chand ek Dusre se takra nahi rahe Sab isi tarah ek Routine me chal raha hai to ye kaise chal raha hai? Koi to Chalane wala hoga or is Duniya ke nizam ko chalane wala woh ek hi ho sakta hai Q? Agar Do honge to clashes Honge zahir si baat hai na

*Misal ke Taur Par Sirf Aap ko Samjhane ke liye :-* ki Agar معاذ الله Kahi 2 Khuda ho Aur ek kah raha hai ki Main Aaj Suraj ko Eest se Nikal raha Dusra kah raha main west se nikalna Chahta hu to clashe ho jayega na Suraj ho to ek hi saath dono ke isharo par kaise Chalega to pura Qaynat ka system Disturb ho jayega na? To isliye Sabit ho Jata hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ek hai Agar koi Daleelo par bhi Gawah hai Warna fir manna Padega ki 2 Khuda hai to ek Mazboor ho gaya ek Hamesha Dusre ki baat sunta hai isliye Suraj Eest se nikal raha hai west par Ja raha hai kabhi ulta nahi hota Aur Jo Mazbur ho woh to Khuda hai hi nahiiii, to Baharhaal Agar koi banda is Duniya ki Jo Bahut sari Cheeze hain agar is par Gaoro fikar karta hai to fir Banda Samajh sakta hai ki Jaate Khuda hai Aur Woh ek hi hai 

Isliye chahe kisi ke paas Deen e islaam ki Tableegh Pahuchi ho ya na Pahuchi ho har Banda Jo Is Duniya me aata hai Us Par Farz e Ayen hai ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Wujood ko Mane AllaH Ta'ala ko ek Mane aur usi ki ibadat kare Ha ye hai ki Us Tak Namazo ki Farziyat nahi pahuchi us Par Rozo ki Farziyat nahi Pahuchi Aur usne Namaze nahi padhi Roze nahi rakhe to gunahgar nahi hoga Q ki ye Aap Aqal se Nahi Samajh Sakte na? Isliye, Lekin..!! Itna to compulsory hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  342

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Jin Logo ke Paas koi Nabi Nahi aaye aur jinke Paas Aysa Duration Guzra hai to Un Par Sirf itna Tauheed ki Gawahi dena lazim hai to isiliye hum kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Jin Aaba o Azdaad Ka inteqal Sarkar ﷺ ke Aylane Nubuwwat se Pahle huwa tha unke liye Bas Shirk se Door Rahna ye unke islaam lane ke liye kafi tha Jaise Sarkar ﷺ Ke Dada hain Woh Sarkar ﷺ Jab is Duniya me Tashreef laye to Aap Maojud they Lekin Thode Bachpane me hi Hazrate Abdul Muttalib ka inteqal ho gaya tha na, isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ke Walide Mohtaram hain Hazrate AbdullaH رضی الله تعالی عنه Woh To Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat se Pahle hi Parda Farma gaye, isi tarah Biwi Aamna رضی الله تعالی عنها ka Mamla hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki taqriban 6 Year ki age me Hazrate Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها ka inteqal ho gaya is Waqt to Sarkar ﷺ ne to logo ke Darmiyan Aylan to nahi farmaya tha ki Main Nabi hu to in Hastiyo ke liye Yani Huzoor ﷺ ke Dada ho Biwi Aamina ho Hazrate AbdullaH رضی الله تعالی عنهم inke liye Shirk se Bachna Kafi tha 

Aur Aap Jitni bhi Riwayto ki kitaab Padhege Siraton ki kitaab Padhege aap ko wajeh Taur par milega ki Ye Hastiya Bilkul Paak Saaf thi kabhi ye kisi buri cheezo ke taraf nahi gaye hain or Ye to Shirk se Koso Door huwa karte they Ye AllaH Ta'ala ko hi Apna Khuda Mante they isko Words Riwayt me "Millate Ibrahimi" Kaha Jata hai Yani Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ka Deen Aur Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ka Deen kya معاذ الله Tauheed ke matter me kuch Aur tha.? Nahi tha na woh bhi to yahi kahte they na Ki AllaH Ek hai Aur usi Ek Khuda ki Aap ibadat karo to ye Hazrate Ibraheem Alaihissalam ke Deen Par hi they Yani AllaH Ta'ala ko ek Mante they Aur Shirk se Door they To inke liye is zamane me is Duration me inka itna imaan lana kafi tha,

Lekin..!! Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Aylane Nubuwwat Farma Diya Aap ne logo ko bata diya ki Main AllaH ka Rasool hu Aakhri Nabi hu to Ab Sirf AllaH Par Tauheed ka imaan lana ye Kafi Nahi hai Ab Sirf لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Ye Kahna Kafi Nahiii hai Ab Sath me Agar Bande ko Momin hona hai Musalman hona hai Hamesha Hamesha ke liye Jahannam se Aazad hona hai to fir مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Bhi Kahna hoga Q ki Kalma لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Jaha tak hai waha Par Sath me مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Bhi hai Agar koi Banda Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ka naam le Rasool AllaH ﷺ Par imaan nahi laye to woh Momin nahi hoga Aur Ye مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Kahna Bhi Farz ke Darze me hai Jitna Farz لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ kahna hai utna hi Farz مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Kahna bhi hai 

Kuch Yahudi kuch Nasrani kuch log ayse they Jo AllaH Ta'ala ko hi Khuda Mante they Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam ko معاذ الله Baazo ne kah diya Kuch nahi kahte they Sirf AllaH ko ek Mante they Lekin unho ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Rasool AllaH ﷺ Manne se Inkar kar diya to Ab woh Musalman nahi rahe unke liye hukme Kufr hi hoga Aur woh Tauba nahi karte Abhi ke Daur me bhi Agar aysa hai woh Tauba Nahi Karta to fir uske liye Hamesha Hamesha ke liye Jahannam ka hi Azaab hoga 

To Ye Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain hain Ya Digar Aaba o Azdaad hain Jinke Paas Yani Abhi Tak Sarkar ﷺ ki Dawat nahi pahuchi ya kisi Aur Nabi ki Dawat nahi pahuchi unke liye to bas لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Yani AllaH ko ek Janna Ye Kafi tha to woh Musalman they in Sab ke liye Yahi Hukm tha, *Lekin..!! Jab* Sarkar ﷺ Ne Aylan Farma diya to Ab Pure Kalime ko kah dena ye Lazim ho jata tha Yani Sarkar ﷺ Par imaan Lana bhi Lazim ho gaya

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  343

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ab kuch Riwayte Aysi Milti hain Aap ne Suni hogi ki Sarkar ﷺ Apne Walidain ko unho ne Dubara zinda farmaya tha AllaH ke Hukum se Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne unko Kalma wagaira Padhaya Dobara se, to Ab suwal log Ye Kahte hain ki Jab Huzoor ﷺ ke Walidain Ahle Tauheed me se they Yani Tauheed ke Manne wale they Hazrate ibraheem ke Millat par they Yani AllaH ko Ek Mante they Shirk nahi karte they to Musalman to ho gaye woh, Agar woh Musalman they to fir imaan lane ke liye Dubara zinda karne ka kya maqsad tha?? Iska Matlab ye huwa ki معاذ الله woh Mushrik they Baad me Sarkar ﷺ ne Unka Zinda kar Ke Musalman kiya Aur is Par woh Azeeb Azeeb bate karte hain ki Maut ke Baad imaan laye woh Mutabar nahi hota Maut tak iman lana hai to woh معاذ الله Mushrik hi rahe is tarah ki baat karte hain ki Dubara zinda karne ka kya Maqsad tha Ek ye...

Or Dusra ek Ye Galiban Bukhari ya Muslim ki Riwayat me aata hai ke Sarkar ﷺ Ne AllaH Ta'ala se ijazat Talab Farmayi ki Apni Walida ki Qabre Anwar par Hazir hona chahta hu to AllaH Ta'ala ne ijazat Ata farmayi fir Sarkar ﷺ ne Apni Walida ke liye Duaa e Maghfirat karna chaha to AllaH Ta'ala ne mana Farma diya ijazat nahi to fir isse ye kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Duaa e Maghfirat isliye karne nahi diya ki معاذ الله woh Mushrika thi 

Aur Aap jante hain na Mushriko ke liye Duaa e Maghfirat Jaiz nahi hoti Jo Kafir ho Jo mushrik ho unme liye hum kabhi bhi Maghfirat ki Duaa Nahi kar Sakte ki AllaH Ta'ala inhe moaf Ata farma de Inhe Jannat Ata farma de in Par rahem farma de Azaab Door Farma de Hatta ki Jo logo ki Aadat Ban gai hai R.I.P. likhne ki Kafiro par Mushriko par Rest in Peace Rest in peace matlab kya hai?? Ye Rahem ki Duaa hai ki AllaH Ta'ala tumko Sukoon Ata farmaye Rahem Farmaye to Isko bhi Ulma Kiraam ne Kufr Kaha hai Isse bhi Bande ke imaan par effect padta hai jinho ne Agar kisi Gair muslim ke liye R.I.P. istemal kiya ho Ya Jo Bazahir Musalman ho lekin uske Kaam murtad wale ho ye Specially Jo logo ke celebrity mar jaye or Bazahir Jo Naam ka Musalman tha zindagi bhar Murtad wale kaam karta raha us par log R.I.P. likhte Rahte Hain *انا لله وانا الیه رٰجعون* likh dete hain Yani Maghfirat ki Duaa bhi Saath me likh dete hain Is tarah ki cheeze to Bilkul isko ulma kiraam ne Kufr likha hai 

Agar kisi ne aysa kiya hai to Tauba kare Tajdeed e imaan kare Aur Ahtiyatan Taur Par Tajdeed e Nikah Bhi kar le, Bahrhaal..!! to Ye masla hai ki Kafir ke liye Mushrik ke liye Hum Duaa e Maghfirat nahi kar sakte is par Wajeh Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte Mubarka Maojud hai ان شاء الله Jab Kufriya Kalimat ke Topics aayege na tab is Aayat Mubaraka wagaira ko detail me bata du gi, 

To Ye hai, To Yahi Baat ko Pakad kar Daleel banaya jata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Walida Agar imaan wali thi to AllaH Ta'ala ne Q Rok Diya Sarkar ﷺ ko Duaa e Maghfirat karne se Ye Do Aytrajaat Aap Samajh le Samne walo ki taraf se aate hain 👆🏻👆🏻

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  344

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ye Baat Bhi Sahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Apne Walidain ko zinda Farmaya baaz Riwayt me Apne Dada ka bhi zikar hai ki unke Dada ko Bhi Zinda Farma kar Unho ne kalma Padhaya is tarah ki Riwayate hain Ye Bhi correct hain,  Aur Ye bhi correct hai Riwayat me ye bhi Maojud hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne ijazat Chahi ki woh Qabr me Hazir ho To AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata Farmayi, Lekin..!! Maghfirat ki Duaa karni chahi to AllaH Ta'ala ne ijazat Ata nahi farmayi, *Ab iska Jawab Sun len ki Q?* 

Sarkar ﷺ ka Apne Walidain ko zinda Farmana Aur Dubara se imaan lane ka Ye Jo Waqiya hai Ye isliye Pesh Nahi Aaya ki Aap ke walidain معاذ الله Mushrikeen me se they ya Kafir me se they Abhi maine upar aap ko Daleele de di ki jo Bilkul Sabit kar rahe hain ki woh Musalman hain Isliye Sarkar ﷺ ka zinda Farmana Dubara se AllaH ke hukum se Ye isliye Nahiii tha ki Aap Mushrikeen me se they Balki isliye tha ki AllaH Ta'ala in Walidain ko bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Sarfe Sahabiyat Ata farmayi isliye

Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Aylane Nabuwwat nahi Farmaya tha to Walidain e Mustafa ﷺ Musalman to ho gaye they Momin to they Lekin woh Jo ek Juz  Baki tha na ki Sarkar ﷺ Par Bhi ikraar kar len or Sarkar ﷺ par Pura Quraan e Majeed Nazil ho gaya isko bhi ikraar kar len Un Par Farz to nahi tha Zindagi me Q ki us waqt Quraan e Majeed Nazil hi nahi huwa tha Lekin Ab Nazil ho gaya AllaH ke Rasool Ne Aylan bhi Farma diya ki main AllaH Ka Rasool hu Pura Quraan e Majeed Nazil ho gaya Hajje Wida Ka jo moka tha na us waqt AllaH Ta'ala ne Aayat bhi Nazil Farma di ki aaj ke Din hamne Tumhare deen ko complete bhi Kar diya Yani Quraan bhi Nazil ho gaya Sare Ahkaam nazil ho gaye Ab Qayamat tak ke liye Deen complete hai isme kisi cheez ki Majeed Addiction ke liye koi Zarutar nahi hai koi Hazat nahi hai Qayamat tak Jo Aaye ga uske liye Shariat me Rahnumayi Maojud hai to ye Pura Deen complete ho gaya

To Sarkar ﷺ ki Ye Khowahish thi ki unke Walidain is tarah imaan laye ki woh Aap ko Bhi Rasool jaane Aap ki Mukammal Shariat ko bhi Woh ikrar karen Q ki Woh Pahle inteqal kar gaye they unko moka nahi mila tha Sarkar ﷺ Ki Khowahish thi to AllaH Ta'ala ne is Khowahish ko puri farmayi Aur Aap ke walidain ko Dubara se zinda kiya gaya unho ne Sarkar ﷺ Par Bhi Puri tarah iman laye Shariat par bhi imaan laye Quraan Par Bhi imaan laye Aur Sarfe Sahabiya Aur Sarfe Sahabi bhi Walidain ne bhi Pa liya Ye Wajah thi Dubara zinda Farmane ki

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  345

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Dusri cheez Ye ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Duaa e Maghfirat se Q Roka hai? Iski Bhi Bahut Peyari si Jawab Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Hame Di hai Woh Jawab Ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Ko Agar Rokna hota ki معاذ الله Agar Biwi Aamna رضی الله تعالی عنها Mushrika hoti to AllaH Ta'ala Pahle hi Rok deta Q ki Hum kisi Kafir ke Mushrik ke Qabar par Nahi ja sakte is Par bhi Quraan e Majeed me Wajeh Taur Par Aaya hai ki unki Qabro Par Mat Jao Waha Par Mat khade ho waha par Duaa e Maghfirat mat karo unki Namaze Janaza Na Padhao Munfqeen ke liye bhi Aayte aayi hain na, to Quraan e Majeed me wajeh Taur par Mana kar diya gaya hai ki Mushrikeen ke Qabr par khade nahi hona hai waha par nahi jana hai Mana hai to jab Sarkar ﷺ Ne Qabre Mubarka Par jane ki ijazat Talab ki to AllaH Ta'ala ne ijazat Ata farmayi na Ye is baat ki Daleel hai ki Aap Momina thi isliye AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ko Jane ki ijazat Ata farmayi 

warna Ayse kaise ho Sakta hai ki koi Mushrika ki Qabar ho AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahale hi Quraan me Mana Farma diya hai ki Mushriko ki Qabar Par nahi jana gair Muslimeen ki Qabar par nahi jana Kafiro ki Qabar par nahi jana Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farma diya to Sarkar ﷺ kya ijazat mange ge? Agar Mushrik hote to Sarkar ﷺ ka ijazat Mangna aysa hota معاذ الله ki Sarkar ﷺ Khud Quraan ke Khilaf ja rahe hain Aysa nahi ho sakta na?  To Aap ﷺ ka ijazat Talab karna Aur AllaH Ta'ala ka ijazat Ata farmana ye is baat ki Daleel hai ki Hazrate Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها Momina thi Muslima thi معاذ الله Mushrika nahii thi isliye AllaH Ta'ala ne ijazat Ata Farmayi

*Rahi Baat iski ki Duaa e Maghfirat Q karne nahi diya?* Woh isliye tha ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Logo ke Samne ye zahir Farma diya ki ye Pahle se Bakhshi huwe hain Agar Sarkar ﷺ Duaa e Maghfirat karle to kahi koi Aange ye Ummat Guman na kar le ki معاذ الله Woh kafira thi ya معاذ الله woh Gunaho me Mubtla thi nahii Woh to bilkul Jannati hain kataee jannati hain woh Pahle se Bakhshi huwi hain Woh Gunahgar hai hi nahi to unke liye fir Duaa e Maghfirat karne ki kya hazat? taki hamare Aqeedo me kabhi khayal bhi na aa jaye isliye AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Duaa e Maghfirat karne se mana Farma diya 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  346

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

3sra Aytraj :-  Fiqah e Akbar ek Kitaab hai Aur Ye imaam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Kitaab hai Aur ye Aqaaid ki kitaab hai iska Hawala log pesh karte hain or kahte hain isme imaam e Aazam ne Sarkar ﷺ ke walidain ke liye likha Hai "Maata Alal Kufri"  مات علیٰ الکفر Yani inki Wafaat inka inteqal kufr par huwa hai ye kitaab me batate hain or is par Hanfiyo ke ek bahut bade imaam hain Mulla Ali Qari Inho ne Fiqah e Akbar ke is Juz par Jo "مات علیٰ الکفر" wala Word hai na ki kufr par inteqal Huwa معاذ الله is par unho ne Puri detail me ek kitaab likhi hai or usme kuch Hadeese wagaira jama kar ke unho ne kitabe likhi hai to Ab Aytraj karne wale Badmazhab Hamare Paas ye Bataore Aytraj late hain ki Imaam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne to Aysa likha hai Aur unme pure Sport me Mulla Ali Qari Rahmatullahi Ta'ala Alaihi ne Kitaab likhi hai To ye kya hai?

To iska bhi dekhiye Sabse Pahle to Maine kya kaha?  Aqaid ke Matter me hum Daleelo ko dekhte hain Ki woh Quraan se ho Hadees se ho, Aqle Saleem se ho Sawade Aazam se ho kahi par ye to nahi hai na ki imaam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kaha hai to hum Follow karege ye hamara usool hai hum kabhi bhi Apne Aaba o Azdaad ne kah diya isme nahi karte, Ha unho ne Quraan e Majeed Aur Hadees se Dalail diye hain Aqle Saleem se Dalail diye hain Sawade Aazam se diya hai to ek Alag baat hai thik hai, Lekin..!! Sirf unho Kah diya isse Hum kabhi Aqeeda nahi pakate Ek baat to ye 

Dusra Baat Ye ki Fiqhe Akbar hai na "مات علیٰ الکفر" Ye Abhi ke Bazmazhabo ne Baddiyanti ki hai Jinke Paas Purani Fiqhe Akbar hai Pahle to ye printing wala system tha? Nahii tha na Pahle to kalam se likhte they to kuch librarya Aysi Maojuud hain Duniya me Saudiya wagaira me bhi maojud hain Jinme woh Kalmi Nuskhe Yani Jo Imaam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Fiqah e Akbar Jo Hand written thi na woh wali Maojud hai usme Jab dekha gaya to usme likha huwa hai "Ma Mata Alal Kufri" (ما مات علیٰ الکفر) unka inteqal kufr Par Nahiii huwa hai Lafze "ما" Ya Nafi ke liye hai "ما مات" Manfi Maroof ka Siga hai Aur "مات" Ye Muzbat Maroof ka hai Yani "مات" Agar Aap lege to iska tarjuma hota hai Mar gaya Woh Mar gaya "علیٰ الکفر" Kufr ki Halat me Aur "Ma Mata ما مات" Jab Aap likhte hain to Nahiii Mara woh kufr ki halat me is tarah Woh Tarjuma Banta hai Grammar wale Samajh gaye hoge to ye unho ne Farq kar diya

logo ko معاذ الله Aqeede Se Hatane ke liye Aap Samajh le ki kaisa zoro sor chal raha hai is Duniya me Ye Baat main is liye zikr kar rahi hu taki Aqaaid ke hifazat ki important Aap Samajh le ki kis Had tak log gir pade hain Ab kitabo me se hatana Shuru kar diya aur Aysa ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain ki taraf kufr ko Mansub karne ke liye itni kharab Baddiyanti inho ne ki to jo Purani kitabe hain inme kahi par bhi "Mata مات" nahi likha huwa hai Sab jagah "Ma Mata ما مات" likha huwa hai inho ne hata diya aur fir Ab batate hain Q? Q ki zahir si baat hai Haq to Ahle Sunnat wa Jamaat hai Hamare Paas Dalail hain Tauba kar le zae Naseeb bahut Achhi baat hai, Tauba Nahi karni Apne Baat ko Sabit karni hai to fir is tarah ki Baddiyanti karenge ki Kitabo se ibarato ko change kar denge Word ko change kar denge Ya fir woh Hadeeso ki kitaab se Hadeeso ko hi nikal dege iski bhi misal maine Aap ko Noor wale jo topic they usme bata di ye kar denge

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  347

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

 

 Ya fir Aaj kal jo Bahut bada maar Aqeedo ke Mamle me woh ye hota hai ki hame to Arbi padhni aati nahi Tamam kitabe kisme hai? Arbi me hai na Bukhari hai Arbi me Muslim hai Arbi me digar kitabe hain Arbi me to agar kisi ko Bukhari Padhni hai to woh kaise padhega?  Translation se padhega na to urdu translation lega English translation lega To Ab jada tar Hamare Young generation English translation ke kayil hain woh kya karte hain ki Bukhari English translation le kar aate hain ye Bilkul nahi dekha jata ki iska Translator kon hai Aur uska Aqeeda kya hai Agar Translator Ahle Sunnat wal Jamaat se hai to thik hai aap padhe isse isme Aap ko is tarah baddiyanti Nazar nahi aayegi 

Lekin..!!  Jo Gaire Ahle Sunnat hai Jo Badmazhab hai inki translation aap padhe chahe urdu me ho chahe English me ho to inho ne kuch cheezo ke Tarjume hi Ayse kar diye hain ki Jo Hadees me woh Lafz hai hi nahi apne taur par Badha kar likh diya ya Jo Tarjuma banta tha usko badal kar Tarjuma kar diya Aur Baaz Jagah Zahilo ne ye bhi likh diya Hai ki is Hadees ka tarjuma hi Nahi Ban sakta Q ki Usko cut nahi kar sakte Edit nahi kar sakte to unho ne likh diya ki iska tarjuma hi nahi ho sakta Q ki woh tarjuna unke Aqeede ke khilaf 

To Agar Khudara Kahi se ilm Hasil kar rahe hain Bilkhusus Hamare Naojawan Kaom Aur jinko English Bayanat sunne ke Bhi bahut Saokeen hote hain na Pata nahi hamare Darmiyan ye English wala ek Hight ho gaya hai na ki Jo cheez English me boli jati hai Sunne me Achhi lagti hai to woh English ke Chakkar me baith kar sunte hain Ab iska koi Talluk hai hi nahi inka ki ye dekh le hum ki woh Ahle Sunnat se hai ya nahi Jo bol raha hai woh hamare liye kabile Qubool hai bhi ya nahi kahi معاذ الله Mera imaan Barbad Ho gaya to Main kya karu ga Ye Hamara Soch hi nahi hai 

to bahut jada Agar humne dekha hai na to Hamari Khawateen Aaj kal Badmazhabo ke English bayan sunne Lag gai hai Q? Nahi Aapa hum unke Aqaaid wale bayan nahi sunte Hum sirf unke motivational speech Sunte hain, us Motivation ke darmiyan Unho ne koi Aysa zumla kah diya Jo hamare Aqeede ke khilaf hai aur woh Aap ke Dil Me Baith gai to Aap Samajh le Aap ka imaan khatre me hai aap ke Mumkin hai ki Woh Kufriya Aqeeda ho Mumkin hai ki Woh Gumrah wala Aqeeda ho, To isliye puri koshish ye karni hai ki Jab bhi hum dekhe to pahle Chhan-been kare ki Jisko hum Sun rahe hain woh Ahle Sunnat wal Jamaat se hai ya nahii first priority Hamara ye hai Uske Baad Sune, Bahut Se Hamare Ulma e Ahle Sunnat hain Jo English me bayanat karte hain aap unhe sune in Khabiso ka na sune Apne imaan ko Mahfooz karen

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  348

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

          *❝ Imaan e Abi Talib ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Abi Talib Aap Jante hain kon hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke chacha me se hai, Sarkar ﷺ ke Chachao me se 2 Chachao ne islam Qubool kiya Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur Hazrate Hamza رضی الله تعالی عنه inho ne islaam Qubool kiya tha Baki Abi Talib ke bare me Ulma kiraam ke Darmiyan Riwayto ko dekh kar kuch ikhtelaf wagaira mila tha lekin Hamare Ulma e Ahle Sunnat ke Aksar Ulma Kiraam ne Aala Hazrat Rahmatullahi Alaih Aur Digar bade Ulma Kiraam ne isi ko Sabit kiya hai ki Abu Talib ka imaan Sabit nahii hai Ye Hamare Ulma e Ahle Sunnat ka Moqqif hai, Siya Rafzi log ko Aap sune ge to woh apna hi unke Daleele hain or معاذ الله unka to kuch motabar hai nahiii, Lekin unke Nazdik Abu Talib ka imaan sabit hai

Ahle Sunnat Wal Jamaat ka Aqeeda ye hai ki Abu Talib ka Imaan Sabit nahi hai unka inteqal Kufr par huwa hai Ye Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Riwayto ko Dekhte huwe bayan kiya hai is Par main Aap ko 2-3 Hadees de deti hu Sarah Sahi Muslim Ye urdu me hai isme tamaam Riwayte Maojud hain isme se 2-3 main aap ko bata deti hu :

Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Bayan karte hain Ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Apne Chacha se Yani Abu Talib se Kaha لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Padhe kab? Jab unke Inteqal ka waqt aaya to لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Padhe main Qayamat ke din Aap ke Haq me iski Gawahi duga Abu Talib ne Kaha Agar Mujhe Quraish ke Aar Dilane ka Khauf na hota ki Woh kahege ki ye Besabri ki Wajah se Musalman ho gaya to Main Kalma Padh kar tumhare Aankhe Thande kar deta Tab AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Aayat Nazil Farmayi : Beshak Aap Jisko Chahe Hidayat Yafta Nahi karte Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Jisko Chahta hai Hidayat Yafta kar deta hai.

(Yani unho ne Kalma Padhne se inkar Kar diya)

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  349

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Hazrate Abbas Bin Abdul Mttalib رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sarkar ﷺ se Arz ki : Aap ne Apne Chacha Abu Talib se kis Azaab ko Door kiya to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Woh Takhno tak Aag me hai Aur Agar Main na hota to woh Aag ke Aakhri tabke me hote, Ab dekhe Agar Abu Talib ka inteqal iman ki halat par hota to kabhi bhi un Par Jahannam ki Aag nahi hoti, Q ki Sarkar ﷺ Ke Sahabi Kataee Jannati hote hain Agar Abu talib ka iman Sabit hota to woh Sahabi ke Darze par Pahuch jate Aur Sahabi kabhi bhi koi Jahannam me معاذ الله Dakhil nahi hoge, Balki Tamaam Sahabi kataee Jannati hain woh Jannat me hi Dakhil hoge ye hamara Aqeeda hai, to fir yaha Par ye Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki woh Jahannam me Aakhri tabqe me hai Aur Baaz Riwayto me Aaya hai ki Maine Kheech kar unko Nikala hai ab unko Sirf Takhno Tak Jahannam ka Azaab Diya ha raha hai to ye Jahannam ka Azaab usi par hote hain jo kufr par Mara ho to ye hai.

___ isi tarah Hazrate Saeed Bin Musayyab رضی الله تعالی عنه Apne Walid se Riwayat karte hain Ki Jab Abi Talib ke Maut ka waqt kareeb aaya to Rasool AllaH ﷺ unke Paas Tashreef le gaye Aap ne waha Abu Jahal Aur AbdullaH Bin Abi Umaiyya ko Baitha dekha Ye 2 Quraish ke Sardar Waha par Maojud they, Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Abu Talib se kaha Aye Chacha Kalma لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Padhiye Main Qayamat ke din is kalime ki Aap ke liye Shahadat duga, Abu Jahal Aur AbdullaH Bin Umaiyya ne kaha Aye Abu Talib kya tum Abdul Muttalib ke Millat ko unke Deen ko Chhod Rahe ho usse Ayraz kar rahe ho Rasoole kareem ﷺ Musalsal Abu Talib Par kalma Pesh karte rahe aur woh Dono Apne Baat ko dohrate rahe Hatta ki 

Abu Talib ne Aakhir me Kaha ki Main Abdul Muttalib ki Millat Par hu unke Deen Par hu Aur لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Kahne se inkar kar diya Aap ﷺ Ne Farmaya BaKhuda Yani AllaH ki Qasam Main Aap ke liye us waqt tak istighfar karta Rahu ga Jab tak Mujhe isse Rok na diya jaye, Is wajah se AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Aayat Nazil Farmayi ki Nabi Aur Momineen ke liye Jaiz nahi hai ki woh Mushrikeen ke liye istighfar karen Ye Woh Duaa e Maghfirat wali Aayat hai to isse AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farma Diya to ye Hadees is taraf ishara kar rahi hain ki Abu Talib ka imaan Sabit nahi hai

⚠️ Lekin..!! Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne is Topic Par Baat karne se isko discuss karne se Bahut Jada معاذ الله Abu Talib ke liye kuch Sakhti ka lafz istemal karne se Mana Farmaya hai Yani ye Topic Discuss hi na kare Lekin Chuki iska topic Aqaaid se Related hai Bas itna Main kah kar end kar rahi hu isko, is Par Tafsili guftgu nahi kar rahi hu to Aap bas itna likh ke Apne notes me Aur Chhod de Is par Jada Guftgu isliye nahi karni Q ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka Bahut Jada Khayal Abu Talib ne Duniya me Rakha tha Qurais Taqlif Pahuchate to Abu Talib Sarkar ﷺ ko bachaya karte they Bahut Unho ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Khidmat ki thi To Ab Aysa na ho ki humne koi Aysa lafz istemal kiya ki jisse Sarkar ﷺ ko iza Pahuch jaye Hamari wajah se Agar Hamari wajah se Sarkar ﷺ ko iza Pahuch jaye to fir Aap Samajh le Hamara Hashr kya hoga isliye Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Farmaya ki Kafir Bolna Mushrik Bolna is tarah bolne se Aap khamosh rahe Is Par Aap Discuss hi na karen Q ki hum Awaam hain, Ha Ulma Kiraam ka Darza Bada hai woh Apna Level Jante hain Daira Jante hain Us Hisab se kalam karte hain to Woh karen Thik hai, Hum Hamari zabano ko Khamosh Rakhege Yahi Main Bhi Aap logo se Bas itna hi kah rahi hu Aur isi Par Ye topic Finish Karti hu 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  350

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

       *❝ Waseele Ka Bayan ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Wasila Lena Ahle Sunnat ke Nazdeek Jaiz Hai Ye hamara Aqeeda hai Aur Ye Bilkhusus Aqaaid e Ahle Sunnat se iska TalluQ Hai Hum Wasile ke Kayil hain Wasile ko Mante hain to Ye kaha se Sabit hai is Par hum kalam karenge

To Pahle Ye Samjhe ki Wasila kahte kise hain..??? Wasila Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Dekhiye Agar hum koi cheez Mange To AllaH Ta'ala to Beniyaz hai woh Chahe to Ata Farma de chahe to Hamari Duaao ko Filhal Qubool Na Farmaye Baad me Qubool Farmaye Yani AllaH Ta'ala Behtar Janta hai ki Is waqt hamare Haq me Woh Duaa Qubool honi Behtar hai ya nahi Lekin Kabhi Kabhar Aysa hota hai kuch Cheeze Hamari Aysi hoti hain Agar hum Duaa karte hain na to woh Duaa isliye Qubool nahi hoti Ke Hamare Gunah Jada Hote hain zahir si baat hai hum Gunaho ke Putle hain Humse Din o Raat me kasrat se Gunah hote rahte hain to Ye Gunah AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb Hasil karne se ek to Door kar deti hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala se Banda Door hota jata hai AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb hone se ye gunahe Aad Ban jati hai, isi tarah Kabhi kabhar Duaa e wagaira hoti hai Hamari Hazate wagaira hoti hain to ye Gunah Bich me ek Rukawat ban jati hai To Ab is Surat me Banda Khud kabhi kabhar Tauba kar le thik hai Ye bhi hai

Lekin..!! Hum Woh Gunahgar Bande hain ki Hamara kya kah sakte hain kya koi Guarantee de sakte hain? Ki humne ye kar liya hai hamari ibadate to Aysi ikhlas wali nahi hoti na ki humne Namaze kon si bade isse padhi hai ki Hum Ummeed Rakhe ki ye Qubool hogi Yani Aysi To Ada nahi ki hai Adaygi ki Surat dekhe to Qubuliyat ki koi ummeed nahi hai, Ha Ye Zarur hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Fazlo karam par hum pura Bharosa rakhte hain ki Agarche Hamari Adaygi Nakis hai inme kotahi hoti hai lekin Hamara Rab Bada Ghafururraheem hai ان شاء الله تعالیٰ woh Hamarei ibadato ko Qubool farma lega ye Hamari ummeed hoti hai, To ye hai ki hum kamtar bande hain Gunahgar bande hain to Jab hum Chahte hain ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb ho jaye to AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb Hasil karne ke liye Hum Direct jaye ye Mumkin nahi hai 

Abhi Main Aap se kahugi Fula Jagah Aap ko Jana hai Aur maine Aap ko sirf Naam bata diya ki is Jagah Aap ko Pahuchna hai Maine koi Rasta nahi bataya ek building ka naam maine bata diya aap ko Aur kaha ki Aap khud Pahuche Aap ne na Address Dhundna hai, na Google Maps ka sahara lena hai, Na kisi se puchhna hai kuch bhi nahi Khud Aap ne kisi bhi tarah ye building tak Pahuchna hai kya Aap pahuch payege??? Nahii na, Q? Q ki Aap ko pata hi nahi hai Kidhar hai sirf ek building ka naam diya hai ho sakta hai Duniya me aysi Hazaro Building hai Achha fir isi Shaher me Ya Dusre Shaher me kuch Nahi pata to waha tak Pahuchne ke liye Aap ko Raste ki zarurat hoti hai Aur Bilfarz Maine Aap ko Address bhi bata diya to bahut baar Aysa hota hai ki hum Waha par ghumte rahte hain fir bhi Samajh me nahi aata to Maps Daal lete hain ya kisi Shakhs se Puchhte hain ki Thoda bhai hamari madat kar do Hamko Rasta to bata do is tarah hota hai na, to hum ye Madat lete hain Q? Q ki hum khud is Qabil nahi hain ki us Jagah tak pahuche To fir kisi ki Madat ki zarurat hoti hai Aur woh madat dene wala Shakhs us Raste ko janta hai ki kis Raste me aap jayege na to fir us Manzil tak pahuchege 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 351

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Yahi hai ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ke Kareeb hona Chahte hain AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza chahte hain Hum chahte hain ki AllaH Hamse Razi ho jaye Hamse Khush ho jaye Aur Hamare tamam gunah ko Moaf farma de hame Apna peyara bana le to fir AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb hasil karne ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ke Kareeb hone ke liye Hame Rasta Bhi to Pata hona Chahiye na Ab hum kahege ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb hona chahte hain Hum AllaH Tak Pahuchna chahte hain to aysa ho sakta hai? Ayse Bol Diye Aur pahuch gaye nahi na, Koi Rasta Dikhane wala hona chahiye Ye Rasta Dikhane wale kaun hote hain? Ye woh hote hain Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Peyare Bande hote hain, Mahboob hote hain AllaH Ta'ala ke Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام isme Aate hain Aur Auliya Kiraam Isme Aate hain Jo hame AllaH Ta'ala kareeb kar dete hain 

Q? Q ki Woh Jante hain ki Ye Rasta kaisa hai kis tarah Hum AllaH ka Qurb Hasil kar sakte hain Ye woh Mubarak Hastiya hoti hain Jo Janti hain Hum inki madat ke zariye AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb Hasil karte hain AllaH Ta'ala ki Khushnudi Hansil karte hain to Ye hote hain Darmiyan me Jo hamari Madat karne wale log hote hain Aur inhi ko hum kahte hain ki Ye Hamara wasila hai Ye Hamara Zariya hai hum Direct AllaH Ta'ala tak Pahuchne ke liye Hargiz Qabil nahi hain hum itne Gunahgar hain Aur Agar hamare Saath me Sarkar ﷺ ka Daman hoga Auliya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Daman hoga to inke zariye se hum AllaH Ta'ala ke Bargah tak Pahuch sakte hain

Isi tarah Maine Kaha ki Kabhi Kabhar Hamare Gunahe Rukawat Hoti hain Aur Hamari Duaa e Qubool nahi hoti to hum kya karte hain ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka wasila Pesh karte hain Auliya Kiraam ka Wasila Pesh karte hain Buzurgane Deen ka Wasila Pesh karte hain Q ki Dekhiye Agar Aap ka koi kaam nahi hota to hum kya karte hain hum koshish karte hain na ki Samne wale ko kuch influence Karen uske koi Peyare Bande se ja kar baat karen Aur kahe ki Aap Hamari taraf se Sifaris kar den Request kar den Q ki hame pata hai hamari baat nahi mani jaye gi, Lekin Jo Sifaris kar raha hai woh uska favorite banda hai to Sifaris Qubool kar leta hai, 

Jaise :- Aasan si misal hai Abhi ek class chal rahi hai teacher ne kaha tha ki kal maine Exam lena hai Ab kal kisi bachhe ne Padhai kar ke nahi aayi to Ab Sab Bachhe soch rahe hain ki hum Teacher se ja kar baat karen ki exam aap Postpone kar de to Teacher ke Paas ek bachhi jati hai baat karti hai teacher se to teacher kahti hai ki nahi Postpone Nahi karege aaj hi exam hoga is tarah 2-3 jate hain lekin woh teacher Razi nahi hoti itne kya hota hai ki Sab Decide kar lete hain ki hum teacher ki jo favorite Student hai na jo Hamesha Achhe Marks lati hai us ke paas hum kahege ki tum ja kar teacher se baat karo to woh teacher ki Peyari Student hoti hai woh aa kar kahti hai ki Mam Maine bhi Aaj Tayyari nahi ki hai Aap kal exam le le hum kal tayyar kar ke aayege to fir Teacher razi ho jati hai Q? Q ki woh Peyari Student hai To Ye hota hai ki hum kisi ke zariye sifaris karte hain to kabhi kabhar Woh Maan li jati hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 352

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*

To Bila Tasbiho Tamseel Ye Misale Maine Aap ko Samjhane ke liye di ki Hum Wasila lete Q hain Kabhi Kabhar hamare Bigde huwe kaam nahi bante Q? Q ki Hum Gunahgar hain Rab Ta'ala Agar hamse Naraz hai to uska Haq hai ki humse woh Naraza hai Ab hum chahte Hain ki AllaH Ta'ala hamse Razi ho jaye Aur Hamari Duaao ko Bhi Qubool Farmaye to hum AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me in Mubarak Hastiyo ke Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ho Ya Auliya Kiraam ho inke Daman me Chhupte huwe hum AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Wasila Pesh karte hain inko zariya Banate hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Tu Hamari Taraf Na dekh Hum To Siya kar hain hum to gunahgar hain Tu inki Taraf dekh ki Jinki Sifaris hum le kar aaye hain Ye to tere Nek Bande hain na to tu inke Sadqe me Hamari Hazato ko pura Farma to Ye hai Wasila kisi ko zariya Banana

To wasila Chahe Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ho ya Auliya Kiraam ka ho Tamaam ka Wasila lena Ye jaiz hota hai, isi tarah Nek Aamal ka bhi Wasila liya ja Sakta hai Nek Aamal Yani kisi ne Koi Neki hai to us Neki ke Wasile se Agar koi Duaa karta Hai to Ye Jaiz hota hai Bahut si Riwayat me aata hai na Woh Waqiyat Aap bhi Sune hoge Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu : ki Teen Shakhs ek Ghufa me Phas jate hain Samne se uska entrance Band ho jata hai Bada Patthar aa jata hai Aur Woh Band Ho jata hai Aur Lakh Koshish karne ke Bawajud woh Patthar Hatta nahi hai ki Ye bahar chale Jaye Ab Yaha Par Phase huwe hain to Teen Afraad they to Teeno ne Apni Zindagi me Jo unho ne Nek Amal kiye they unke Wasile se AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa Ki AllaH Ta'ala ne us Patthar ko Hata diya, To is tarah Nek Aamal ka Wasila Bhi diya Ja sakta hai 

To Ye Tamam Cheeze Hamare Nazdeek Jaiz hai to Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda kya hai? Chahe Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ho Chahe Auliya Kiraam ho isi Tarah Nek Aamal ho in Tamaam Cheezo ka Wasila hum AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Pesh kar sakte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 353

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Lekin..!! Isme Problem kya hota hai ki Dusre log is Par ye Aytraj karte hain ki Wasila Shirk hai Baaz kahte hain Ki Bida'at hai..?

To Sabse Pahle Ye Shirk Ho hi nahi Sakta Q? Q ki Jab Hum Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ki Bargah me Wasila Pesh kar rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me Wasila Pesh kar rahe hain Achha Wasila Dono tariqe se Pesh ho sakta hai Mujhse Sawal Ye bhi Aaya tha ki hum Kaise wasila le? Ya kaise Madat mange? Direct Sarkar ﷺ se Mange ki Sarkar ﷺ Aap Mujhe ye Cheez ata farma de, Is tarah mange? Ya Fir is tarah Mange ki Ya AllaH Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile se Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe me Mujhe Ye Cheeze Ata farma?? To Dono Cheeze Jaiz hain Direct Aap Sarkar ﷺ Se Bhi Mang Sakte hain Auliya Kiraam se Bhi Mang Sakte hain isi tarah Aap Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile se AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa Mang Sakte hain Dono Tariqe Jaiz hain Aur Dono ke Saboot hain Iske Baad Next topic GairullaH se Madat Mangna Yani Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Direct madat magna Auliya Kiraam se direct Madat magna Ye kaha se Sabit hai? Ye Bhi ان شاء الله  تعالیٰ is Par Pura ek Topic Aayega,

Bahrhaal isme Doubt ye hota hai ki hum kya Wasila le sakte hain Ya Nahi Ye Shirk Nahi hoga ki hum kisi aur se Madat mang rahe hain? Ki aap hame Ye cheez Ata kar den? to isme to Aap Samajh Sakti hain Aap Aqaaid Course kafi kar chuki hain To iska Jawab aap ko pata hi hoga ke Hum Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Mangte hain Auliya Kiraam se Mangte hain AllaH ke Nek Bando se Mangte hain to unko معاذ الله Khuda Samajh kar nahii Mangte, Balki Hum Ye Samajh kar Mangte hain ki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Peyare Bande hain AllaH Ta'ala ne inko Taqat di hai ki woh Dusre Musalmano ki Madat karen to woh AllaH ki Di huwi Taqat se Hamari Madat karte hain Warna Asal me Madat Farmane Wali Jaat AllaH ki hi hai, To AllaH Ta'ala ka Madat Farmana ye Zaati hai Aur Baki Sabka Ka Ataee hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Ata se Woh Hamari Madat karte hain to isme Shirk ka koi concept nahiii hai,

Aur Na hi ye Bida'at hai Aysa nahiii hai ki Baad me Abhi 4-5 Saal se Ya 100-200 Saal se Ye naya cheez Chala Aaya hai ki Wasila lete hain Balki Nahiiii, wasile ka Saboot Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane se hai to Maine Aap ko thoda Samjha di ki wasila hai kya Aur kis tarah lete hain 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 354

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Dalail ki Taraf Aate hain ki Wasila ka Hukum Hame khud Quraan e Majeed me Diya gaya hai Surah Maida ki Aayat no. 35

یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللّٰهَ وَ ابْتَغُوْۤا اِلَیْهِ الْوَسِیْلَةَ 

Aye imaan walo AllaH se Daro Aur uski Taraf Wasila Dhondo

Clear hai Aayat Maine Tarjuma Padha Ummeed hai Aap ko Samajh me Aa gai hogi Aayat me Saaf taur Par AllaH Ta'ala ne irshad Farma Diya ki AllaH Ta'ala se Darte Raho Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Wasila Dhondo, Wasile ka Lafz bhi Quraan e Majeed me Aaya hai ki Hame AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Wasila Dhondna hai 

Dekhiye AllaH Ta'ala Duniya me Jo Bhi kaam Farmata hai na AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se hi hota hai lekin isme Darmiyan Me koi Na koi Wasila Koi na koi zariya zarur hota hai Ab Jaise Aap khana Khate hain AllaH Ta'ala kya is Par Qadir nahi hai ki Aap ko Chahe to Faoran khana Aasman se Muh me gir jaye Aur Aap kha le? Bilkul Possible hai na fir Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Is Duniya me Wasilo ko Qayem Farmaya hai AllaH Ta'ala isko Pasand Farmata hai, ki kisaan Kheti badi karte hain Beej dalte hain Pani Dalte hain fir Darakhat nikalta hai Fir isme Phal nikalte hain Sabziya nikalti hain ya Jo bhi cheeze hain unse Hum Khana Tanahul Farmate hain to ye Sab Cheeze kya hain.? Wasila hain na Ye Jo Beej Aap ne Zameen me dala tha woh zariya tha Aap ke khane ke liye Jo Darakht Nikla tha Woh zariya tha aap ke khane ke liye To Ye tamaam Cheeze wasile hain

Isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala Chahta to Duniya Me insano ko U hi Hukum Farma deta Duniya me insan aa jate Lekin walidain ko Wasila Banaya hai Paydaish ke liye To Ye hai ki Duniya me Jo Bhi kaam hote hain AllaH Ta'ala ne isko pasand Farmaya hai ki isme wasila ho 

Aur Quraan e Majeed me Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne irshad Farmaya hai ki Wasila Dhondo Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Wasila Dhondna AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye kahi Par Bhi nahi farmaya ki Wasila sirf Nek Aamal ka Dhondo ya isko Dhondo iska nahi Dhondo is tarah nahi hai Balki Wasila Dhondo kaha hai to wasila chahe hum Ambiya ka le Chahe Auliya ka le chahe Nek Aamal ka le Har tariqe ka Wasila Jaiz hota hai 

Aur is wasile Par Aap jante hain na Pichhli Class me jab hum Milad e Mustafa ﷺ ka Topic padh rahe they usme ek Riwayat Guzri thi Hazrate Ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Yahudi Sarkar ﷺ ke is Duniya me Tashrif Aane se Pahle woh Sarkar ﷺ ke wasile se Duaa Manga karte they AllaH Ta'ala unhe Fatah Ata farmata tha Jang me Jate to Sarkar ﷺ ke wasile Se Duaa manga karte they ki Hame Aakhri Nabi Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile se hame fatah Naseeb farma to ye Wasile ka sabot hai Ek to Daleel hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Daor se Pahle Bhi Wasila liya Jata tha

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 355

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me ek Aur jagah irshad Farmata hai Surah Nisha Aayat no. 64 me hai 

وَ لَوْ اَنَّهُمْ اِذْ ظَّلَمُوْۤا اَنْفُسَهُمْ جَآءُوْكَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا اللّٰهَ وَ اسْتَغْفَرَ لَهُمُ الرَّسُوْلُ لَوَجَدُوا اللّٰهَ تَوَّابًا رَّحِیْمًا(64)

Agar woh Apne Jano par Juln kar Baithey Yani Gunah kar baithey to Aye Mahboob aap ki Bargah me Aa jaye Aur AllaH Ta'ala se Moafi Chahe Aur Rasool bhi unke liye istighfar karen to AllaH Ta'ala ko Bakhshne wala Maherban Payege سبحان الله 

AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me hame Tariqa irshad Farma diya ki hame Tauba karni hai to kis tarah Karni hai Sikha diya Aur isme Bhi wajeh Tauer Par hame wasile ka Daleel mil raha hai, kya Farmaya hai AllaH Ta'ala ne? AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai ki Jab Hum Gunah kar le na Aur Chahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Hamari Tauba ko Qubool farmaye to AllaH Ta'ala kya Farma raha hai Sarkar ﷺ se Farmaya ki Aye Habeeb Ye Aap ki Bargah me Aa jaye Aap ke Paas Aa jaye aur fir AllaH Ta'ala se Tauba bhi karen

Aur Fir AllaH Ta'ala ne Sirf is Par Kafi nahi Farmaya Aage Farmaya hai وَ اسْتَغْفَرَ لَهُمُ الرَّسُوْلُ Aur Rasool Bhi Yani Sarkar ﷺ Bhi unke Liye Istighfar karen Ye Wasila hi to huwa na? Ki Hum Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah Me Hajir ho Tauba kare Aur Sarkar ﷺ Bhi Hamare Haq me AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa farmayen ki AllaH Ta'ala hame Bakhsh de to ye to wasila huwa hum Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Pesh kar rahe hain, to Jab Sarkar ﷺ Bhi Hamare liye istighfar Farmaye ge to AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ko Bakhshne wala Maherban Payege Yani AllaH Ta'ala Hamari Bakhshish bhi Farma dega Maherbani Hum Par Farmate huwe Hamari Tauba ko Qubool Farmayega Aur Yaha Par Ye Wasile ka sabot hai, 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 356

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha koi Ye kahe ki Sarkar ﷺ Jab zahri taur Par hayat they to thik hai Aap Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir ho sakte hain Ab to hain nahi na معاذ الله unke nazdik Hai nahi (Hamare Nazdeek to Ab bhi Hayat hain Hamare Sarkar ﷺ) Yani zahri Taur par hazir ho sakte they ab to Hazir nahi ho sakte Matlab Wasila Jaiz nahi hai?? 

Ye Bataye Ye Kis Qadar Bewakufi ki Baat hai Aap Samajh le Ki Agar koi Cheez Shirk hai to woh Hamesha Hamesha Shirk hogi na Kya معاذ الله Aysa tha ki Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me AllaH Ta'ala ke Sath kosi ko Mabood Man lena Khuda Maan lena Jaiz tha? Aap ke wafat ke baad Najaiz ho gaya?? Nahiiii, Jab Us waqt Bhi Shirk tha to Ab bhu Shirk Rahega Jab Us Waqt Najaiz tha to Ab bhi Najaiz Rahega us waqt Agar Jaiz tha to Ab Bhi Jaiz Rahega to Jab Sarkar ﷺ ke zahri Hayat me wasila Jaiz tha to Baad me bhi Jaiz hai Ayse Kaise ho sakta hai ki woh ek Waqt me Shirk ho aur ek waqt me Shirk nahi ho? Ya to Din hoga Ya to Raat hogi Aysa nahi hoga na ki Dono ek saath ho jayege? To Bahrhaal Ye Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me bhi Wasila Jaiz tha Aur tab Jaiz tha to Ab Bhi Jaiz hai, 

Achha us waqt Log Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir ho kar Duaa mangte they Ab Hamare liye Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Ka Raoza e Mubarka Madina e Munawwara me hai Jisse Mumkin Hoga to woh Waha ja kar Hazir ho kar mang le AllaH Ta'ala hum Sabko Ye Sa'adate Naseeb farmaye ki hum waha ja kar Hamari Arziya Pesh kar sake to waha ja kar karen 🤲🏻🤲🏻Aur Jo nahi Ja Sakta to AllaH Ta'ala Wajeh Taur Par Quraan e Majeed me Farmata hai ki : AllaH Ta'ala kisi Jaan ko uski Taqat se Jada Parshani me Mubtela Nahi Farmata Khulasa hai, Yani Bande me Jitni Taqat hai usko Sirf utni hi Cheez ka Hukum Diya Jayega Ab Jo koi Gareeb hai jo Madina Munawwara Tak Bazahir Nahi ja Sakta uske liye ye nahi kaha jayega ki Tumhari Tauba usi waqt Qubool hogi ki Jab Tum Raoza e Mubarka Ke Paas ho, 

Balki..!! uske liye Hukum Yahi hai woh Yahi se Baithey Tasawwur Me Madina Munawwara me samne hain Raoza e Mubarka ke Samne hain Sarkar ﷺ Se Duaa mange ki Aap ﷺ Hamare Haq me AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa Farmaye Hamare liye Istighfar Farma de To ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Hamari Duaa Qubool ho jayegi Q? Q ki Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Hayat Bhi hain Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Door o Nazdeek se Sunte bhi hain Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Hazir o Nazir Bhi hain to woh Sab Cheezo se Bakhabar hain Sab Cheezo ko woh Jante hain, 

Aala Hazrat Farmate hain na : Fariyad Ummati Jo kare Haaljaar me Mumkin Nahi ke Khairul Bashar ko khabar na ho, Yani Taqlif me Jo Sarkar ﷺ ko Pukare Aysa Mumkin hi Nahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko is Baat ki Khabar na ho to hum Yaha Baith kar Bhi Agar Gulam waha par Pukarege Sarkar ﷺ ko to ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Sarkar ﷺ Karam Farmayege To Ye Quraan e Majeed se Do Aayte Maine Aap ko Bata di

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 357

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah ek Or Aayte Mubarka hai Ayat No. 37

فَتَلَقّٰۤى اٰدَمُ مِنْ رَّبِّهٖ كَلِمٰتٍ فَتَابَ عَلَیْهِؕ-اِنَّهٗ هُوَ التَّوَّابُ الرَّحِیْمُ(37)

Fir Seekh liye Aadam ne Apne Rab Se kuch Kalime To AllaH ne uski Tauba Qubool ki Beshak Wahi hai Bahut Tauba Qubool Karne wala Maherban 

Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala Ye irshad Farma Raha hai Aadam Alaihissalam ke Tauba ka waqiya, Aap Jante hain ki Aap se ijtehadi khata Sarjad ho gai thi to Aap is Duniya me Tashrif lane ke baad Musalsal us ijtehadi khata se Moafi AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me talab kar rahe they, Hakanki ye Lazim to nahi hota Maine Aap ko Ye Detail me Samjhai thi na Nubuwwat Aur Risalat ke topic me ki ijtehadi Khata to koi Gunah nahi hota Balki ijtehadi khata Par Bande ko Ijtehad karne ka bande ko Sawab diya jata hai To gunah to nahi tha lekin ye Bhool thi Aadam Alaihissalam se Lekin Fir Bhi Ye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki zaat hoti hai ki woh is Bhool par bhi Tauba karte they to itni lambi jo Tauba Aadam Alaihissalam ne ki woh Lazim to nahi thi lekin Ye Aap ke Nafs ki Paki thi Jo unho ne itni lambi Tauba Farmayi

Achha is Aayat ki tafseer Sune Ruhul Bayan me hai Sarkar ﷺ se Marwi hai ki Aadam Alaihissalam Ne AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Arz ki "Meri Muhammad ﷺ Ke Sadqe Maghfirat Farma" Dekhiye Aadam Alaihissalam Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila le rahe hain, kya? Ki Meri Muhammad ﷺ me Sadqe Se Maghfirat Farma to AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Tune Muhammad (ﷺ) ko kaise Jana Arz ki Jab Tune Mujhe Payda kiya Aur Mujh me Ruh Phooki Jab Meri Aankhe Khuli to Maine dekha Ars Par likha tha لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ To Main Jaan Gaya ki Muhammad ﷺ Makhlooq me tere Mahboob Bande hain Yani Makhlooq me Sabse jada peyare AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Sarkar ﷺ Hain 

Aange Farmate hain isliye tune Unka Naam Apne Naam ke Sath milaya hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Naam ke Saath لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ itna Nahi rakha Saath me مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Bhi Jama Farmaya hai to Jiska Naam Apne Naam ke Saath milaya hoga woh Yaqinan Tamam Makhlooq me AllaH Ta'ala ko Sabse jada Peyara hoga to AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya Ha, Aur Muhammad ﷺ ke Sadqe Unki Bakhshish kar di gai Tauba Qubool kar li gai

To Yaha 👆🏻👆🏻 Par Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ne Bhi wasila Pesh kiya Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne is Wasile ko Qubool Bhi Farmaya Ye is Aayat ki Jo Tafseer hai Ye Tafseer Ruhul Bayan me likhi huwi hai, To Ye Maine Aap ko bata di

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 358

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye to Maine Abhi Aap ko Quraan e Majeed se Wasile ka Saboot diya Aaye Ab Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم kis Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila lete they Ye Dekhe Bukhari Sharif ki Ye Aayat hai Bahut strong Daleel hai, Bukhari Ki Daleel hai Jild 1 Safha no. 137 Hazrate Umare Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه kahat Ke zamane me Aap Jab Khalifa Bane To Aap ke zamane me kahat Aa gaya tha Kahat Yani Sukha pad gaya tha Barish nahi Aa rahi thi to kahat ke zamane me Hazrate Abbas Bin Abdul Muttalib رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Huzoor ﷺ ke Chacha hain Aap ke Wasile se AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa Mangte Aur Arz Karte hum teri Taraf Apne Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko Wasila Banate they to Sayrab Farmata tha ab hum teri Bargah me Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ke Chacha Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه ko wasila Banate hain tu hame Shayrab Farma de To Rawi kahte hain ki hame Shayrab Farma diya Hum Par Barish Nazil Farma di 

Ye dekhiye kiska Amal hai? Iska uska Nahi Balki Sahabi e Rasool Hazrate Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Amal hai, Achha isme Dekhiye Alfaaz ki Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Pahle ka waqiya bhi Bayan kar rahe hain Pahle Hum Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila Pesh karte they to AllaH Ta'ala tu Aap ﷺ ke Wasile se Hum Par Barish Nazil Farmata tha Ab hum Hazrate Abbas ka Wasila Pesh karte hain Taki Tu Hum Par Barish Nazil Farma de,

____ Achha Ab Yaha Par log Kuch Aytraj karte hain Kya?? Ki Hadees me chale hum Maan Bhi lete Hain ki wasila Jaiz hai Hum ye bhi Maan lete hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka wasila Jaiz hai lekin Auliya kiraam ka Hum Wasila nahi le sakte Ya fir kuch Aytraj ye karte hain ki is Hadees se wasila to Sabit hota hai lekin sirf zindo ka Wasila Sabit hota hai Q ki Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila lete they Dekhiye Jab Sarkar ﷺ Parda Farma gaye to Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila nahi liya Balki Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Wasila liya to  Sabit huwa ki Sirf zindo ka Wasila liya ja sakta hai معاذ الله Jo is Duniya se wisal kar gaye unka hum koi Wasila nahi lete, *Halanki..!!* Aysa nahiii hai, Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Daur me Bhi Aap ﷺ ke zahri Parda Farmane ke Baad bhi Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها se Riwayat Milti hai ki Jaha Par Aap ﷺ ka Raoza e Mubarka hai na waha Ki Chhat me Chhota sa Surag Kar liya gaya Duaa e Wagaira ki to AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile se Barish ko Nazil Farmaya to ye Riwayate Bhi Maojud hain 

___ To fir yaha Par bhi Hazrate Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila lene ke Bajay Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Ka wasila liya to isme kya wajah hai??? Isme Sarheen Jo Muhaddiseen hain Hadees Bayan karte hain na unho ne Ulma Kiraam ne Bahut Peyara Jawab Diya hai Farmate hain ki ye Ummat ke liye Taleem tha Koi ye Na Soche ki Sirf or Sirf Sarkar ﷺ ka wasila Lena Jaiz hai Yahi Baat logo me Raiz na ho jaye is liye Hazrate Umar Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Aaeeda Bhi Bayan kar diya ki hum Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila lete they Sath me hum ummatiyo ko Ye Taleem bhi de di ki Jis tarah Sarkar ﷺ ka wasila lena Jaiz Hai usi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Bando ka AllaH Ta'ala ke Auliya ka Wasila lena bhi Jaiz hai is Aqeede ko Wajeh karne ke liye Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bayan bhi Farma diya ki Sarkar ﷺ ka wasila lete they Sath hi sath Me Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه ke wasile se Duaa Bhi Farma di, to Ye Bahuti hi Peyari Hadees hai Jisme Bahut Sari cheezo ka hame ilm ho jata hai Wasile ka Sabot, zinde ka bhi le sakte Hain Jo Parda Farma gaye unka Bhi le Sakte hain isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ka bhi Wasila le sakte hain Aur Digar Auliya Kiraam ka Bhi Wasila le Sakte hain 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 359

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Sawal Ye Aata hai ki kya Sarkar ﷺ ne Khud Wasila Lene ke Bare me kisi ko Sikhaya hai? Ya hukum diya hai? 

To Ji Ha Bilkul Hadeese Mubarka Hai Hazrate Usman Bin Haneef رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Riwayat karte hain Ye Hadees Bayan karte hain ki ek Nabina Aadmi Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me Hazir huwa Aur Arz ki mere Liye AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa karen ki woh Muje Aafiyat de Farmaya Agar tu chahe to Main Tumhare liye Duaa ko Moakhkhar kar du Aur ye Tumhare liye behtar hai Aur Agar Chaho to Duaa karu Yani woh Chah Rahe they ki Sarkar ﷺ Duaa kar de ye jo Shakhs Aa rahe hain ye Sahabi e Rasool hain Aye or unho ne Sarkar ﷺ se kya farmaya ki Aap mere liye Aafiyat ki Duaa kar den Yani meri Aankho ki Roshni Aa jaye isliye Duaa kar de Ab dekhe Direct nahi mang Rahe Sahabi e Rasool hain Martaba Aap jante hain na Sahabi e Rasool ka kitna Bada hai fir bhi Aa rahe hain direct nahi mang Rahe Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila Mang rahe hain ki Aap mere Haq me Duaa Farma de Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Bhi Ye nahiii farmaya ki mera Wasila na lo balki AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me direct mango اِیَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَ اِیَّاكَ نَسْتَعِیْنُﭤ Hum Teri hi ibadat karte hain Aur Tujh hi se Madat Chahte hain Ye Aayat tumne Quraan me nahi padhi, Is Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ne Nahi Farmaya 

*Balki..!!* Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Agar tum chaho to main Duaa ko Moakhkhar Kar du yani Duaa hi nahi karu Aur tum is par Sabr kar lo ye tumhare liye Behtar hai Aur Agar Chaho to Duaa kar du Yani Dono option Sarkar ﷺ ne De diye Chahe Tum Sabr kar lo is surat me tumhe Aakhirat ka Bhi Sawab Milega Aur tumhe Jannat mil jayegi Aur Agar chaho to main Abhi Duaa kar du Un Nabina Shakhs Ne Arz ki Aap mere liye Duaa Farma de, Achha isliye Nahi ki woh Sabr nahi karna chahte they Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya tumhare Haq me Behtar hai Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain isse Murad ye hai Tumhe Jannat di jayegi Aur woh Sahabi e Rasool hain woh Jante hain Jo Sahabi ho Jata hai Use Waise Bhi Jannat Milni hoti hai To Jannati to woh hai hi hain woh jante hain Unho ne Sarkar ﷺ se Farmaya Aap Duaa Farma de 

Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ne un Shakhs ko hukum diya ki tum Achhi tarah Wuzu kar ke 2 Raka'at Namaz Padho Aur is tarah Duaa karo Ab Duaa ke Alfaz Aap gaor se Sune "Aye AllaH Main Tujhse Mangta hu Aur teri Taraf Tawajjoh karta hu Ba Wasila Teri Nabi Muhammad ﷺ ke" Main Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile se Teri taraf Tawajjoh karta hu Aur Tujh se Mangta hu ke Maherbani ke Nabi hain Ye Nabi jo hain Bahut Maherban hain Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Main Huzoor ke Wasile se Apne Rab ki is hazat me Tawajjoh karta hu Ki meri Hazat Rawa ho Yani Main AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila le kar aata hu Taki AllaH Ta'ala meri is Hazat ko puri Farma de Ilahi Inki Safa'at mere Haq me Qubool Farma Aur Riwayto me Aata hai Ye Duaa Unho ne Farmayi 2 Raka'at Namaz Padhi Aur ye Duaa ki, 

Achha Ye Duaa ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Taleem di Unse Kya Farmaya Wuzu karo or 2 Raka'at Namaz Padho Aur Duaa is tarah karo, to Ye Sahaba ka Amal to hai hi hai Lekin..!! Yaha Par Taleem kiski hai? Ye Aqeeda sikhaya kisne? Ye Duaa kisne Sikhayi?? Ye Khud Sarkar ﷺ ne Sikhayi un Sahabi ko ke Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile Se Duaa karo Binai ke liye Yani Aankhi ki Roshni ke liye Aur Aange un Riwayto me Aata hai ki un Sahabi ne aysa hi kiya to Faoran unki Aankho ki Roshni unhe Naseeb ho gayi سبحان الله Ye Ibne Maza ki Riwayat hai Bahut Sari kitabo me ye riwayat hai Ibne Maza Jild 1 Safha 441 me ye riwayat maojud hai to isme khud Sarkar ﷺ ne Wasila leni ki taleem Ata farmayi 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 360

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Abhi Filhal main Itni hi Daleel de deti hu aap ko Warna Bahut Sari Daleele Wasile Par Maojud hai ki Wasila hum le sakte hain Thik hai Balki kabhi aap ne Futuhat ke Waqiye sune hoge na Sarkar ﷺ ke Wisal ke baad Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ka zamana Aaya usme futuhat huwi Futuhat yani victories Musalmano ne Jang kiye Badi badi Saltanato se Jang huwa Jihad huwa Aur inme Mulke Shaam tha Faras tha iraq iraan in Tamam me Badi badi Saltanate thi waha ki Aap Samajh le Super Power they us waqt ke to waha par Sahaba Kiraam Ja kar Jihaad farma rahe they 

Un Jihad ke Aap waqiyat padhe to bahut kasrat se Aap ko milega ki Jab bhi taqlif aati na to Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile se AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa Farmate Aur unhe Fatah bhi Naseeb ho jati Thik hai Yaha Par Baar Baar Wa Muhammada.... Wa Muhammada Hazrate Khalid bin Waleed رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Waqiya Bahut Mash'hoor hai ki Aap ne Jab dekha ki Dushman ki Faoj Bahut Badi hai Aur Hamare Musalmano ka Lashkar kam tha Aur Achanak is tarah ke Attack huwe to Sarkar ﷺ ko Pukara Ya Rasool AllaH Ya Rasool ﷺ Yani unsurni ke Alfaz Aate hain, undudni ke Alfaz Aate hain Agisni ke Alfaz Aate hain Yani Hamari Madat Farmaiye to Ye cheeze Wasile ke Saboot hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 361

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha to Ye to Maine Abhi Saboot ke Bare me Bata diya Ab Dekhiye is par Aytrajaat Bhi Aate hain Aytrajaat kya?? Aytrajaat ye hote hain ki Quraan e Majeed me Pahla to Aytraj kuch log ye karte hain ki Wasile ka Saboot kahi Par to hai hi nahi thik hai unke liye to abhi maine Jawab de diye itni Sari Daleele Aap ko de di ye kya tha? Quraan e Majeed me wajeh AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai Surah Mayda ki Aayat no. 35 

                   وَ ابْتَغُوْۤا اِلَیْهِ الْوَسِیْلَةَ 

AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf Wasila Dhondo 

Achha Fir Wahi zindo ka le sakte hain معاذ الله Jo Wisal kar gaye unka Nahi le Sakte ye iska bhi Jawab Maine De diya, 

Kuch kahte hain ki Insaano ka wasila nahi le sakte Aap ibadato ka wasila le sakte hain Jaise Namaz ka wasila Bana Sakte hain Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Farmaya "Namaz Aur Sabr se Madat Hamsil karo", To Namaz Aap Padho & Sabr karo Aur inke Wasile se Fir Duaa Mango ye thik hai is tarah kahte hain to Dekhiye ye kahte to hain Ki Aap ne Namaz Padhi hai to iska wasila le To dekhiye Namaz jo hai ek to Abhi maine Jo Aap ko Daleel di isme To Sarkar ﷺ se hi Wasila hai Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Ka wasila tha to ye ibadate to nahi thi na?? Ye To Ayen AllaH ke Mahboobo ka wasila Sahaba Kiraam ne liya tha Ek to ye 

Dusri baat ye ki Namaz wagaira ka Bhi wasila le sakte hain Jaise Quraan e Majeed ki Aayto me hai ki isse Madat hansil karo thik hai, Lekin..!! Namaze Hamari Qubool hongi Ya nahi Kya hame guarantee hai?? Ye to guarantee hai hi nahiii na kisi se bhi Aap puch le Aap Namaz padh rahe hain Aap ke 100% guarantee ke Sath kah sakte hain ki Qubool hogi? To woh kahega ki nahi Mujhe AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat se Ummeed hai ki Qubool hogi lekin 100% guarantee to koi nahi deta to Jis cheez ke bare me Aap guarantee nahi hai ki woh Qubool huwi bhi hai ya nahi uska Wasila Agar Aap pesh kar sakte hain to Mere AaQa o Maula Sarkar ﷺ to AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Qubool hi Hain Aap ke zaban e Mubarak se Jo Alfaz nikle Woh Qubool hi Qubool hain to unka Wasila Hum Q nahi le Sakte??? Jab ek ibadat me bare me hum confirm hi nahi hain ki Ye wasila ban sakti hai ya nahi Yani Ye Qubool huwi bhi hai Ya nahii unke Bare me Hum Wasila le Sakte hain to fir Sarkar ﷺ Jo MaQubool hain Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke peyare Auliya AllaH Ta'ala ki Barhag me Maqbool hain unka Wasila Lena Kaise galat ho sakta hai?? Thik to ye is par Aqli Daleel bhi hai

Aqle Sleem Jiske Paas hoti hai na isliye dekhe Aqaid me Woh Word tha Aqle Saleem Sayed Abhi woh Aap ko Samjha ho Aqal to log istemal karte hain lekin woh Aqle Saleem hona chahiye jo Bhi Aqle istemal kar ke kahte hain na is tarah Kaise ho sakta hai waise kaise ho sakta hai woh isi liye hai ki ke inke Aqlo Par Parda Pada huwa hai Inke Dilo me Ambiya kiraam ke kiye معاذ الله Hasad hai Auliya Kiraam ke liye Bugz hai kina hai inke liye Buri cheeze Bhari huwi hai na isliye inke Aqeede Bigad gaye To Aqal honi chahiye Lekin Aqle Saleem honi chahiye AllaH Ta'ala se Hamesha Duaa Farmani chahiye ki AllaH Ta'ala hame Aqle Saleem ata farmaye Q ki Aqle Saleem Bande ko fir Hidayat ki taraf le kar ja sakti hai Bahrhaal To ye to Kuch Maine Aap ko Aytrajaat bataye

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 362

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

fir Dusre Aytrajaat umuman Badmazhabo ki taraf se yahi Sawal aata hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Wasile se Mana farmaya hai isko kufr kaha hai ya shirk kaha Ya unke liye Azaab ki Waeed aayi hai is tarah woh Aayte pesh karte hain Achha Aur fir kya kahte hain Quraan e Majeed me Taqriban 24 Aayte Aysi aayi hain jo wasile ke upar hai, (Abhi Maine Jo Aayate Batayi ye kiso ko nazar nahi aa raha hai Wajeh taur par isme Wasile ka hukm diya hai,) Ye 24 Aayat pakad kar ghum rahe hote hain ki 24 Aayat me AllaH Ta'ala ne Wasile ka inkar kiya hai fir معاذ الله kuch to itna jhhut bolte hain ki kahte hain ki Taqriban 500 Aayat Quraan e Majeed me Aysi hai jisme kaha gaya hai ki Aap wasila nahi le sakte Aap Ya Rasool AllaH nahi bol sakte *Halanki..!!*  Ek Bhi Aayat Aysi nahi hai ki Jo ye Sabit kar de ki ye wasila Najaiz hai

Achha Jo Ye Aayate Ye Pesh karte hain zahir si baat Hai 24 hai boege 24 bayan karo to 24 Bayan bhi kar dete hain ki Dekhiye ye Aayat hai Ye Aayat hai... Ye Aayat hai... *Halanki..!!* Ye Bhi inka Jhut hi hota hai Q? Q ki Ye jo Aayte hoti hain Ye kuffar ke bare me hai kufr jo Tariqe ke wasile lete they na is Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farma Diya ki is tarah wasile nahi lena Jaise Kuffare Makka ke Wasila lene ka Tariqa kya tha? Unka Tariqa ye tha ki woh Bote (बुतें) Banate they Aur un Boto (बुतों) ko pujte they Aur Jab unse Pchhte they na ki aap inki Pooja Q kar rahe hain to woh kahte hain ki ye bot ki hum puja karenge na to ye hamko AllaH ki taraf le jayege Yani humko AllaH se milaye ge AllaH se kareeb kar denge Aur Quraan e Majeed me isko Shirk kaha gaya hai usko Najaiz kaha gaya hai To ye Jo Kuffare Makka ka tariqa tha ki boto ko wasila bana kar AllaH ke kareeb hona chahte they isko AllaH Ta'ala ne mana Farma diya 

Aap kitni Tafseero ki kitabe dekh le Rawayte dekh le sab me Yahi likha hoga ki Ye Aayat Auliya AllaH ke Bare me nahi hai AllaH ke Peyaro ke bare me nahii hai Balki Ye Kuffar ke bare me hai ki kuffar is tarah ki cheeze Karte they to fir AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana farma diya Aur ye Sahi bhi hai, ki Boto ke Samne woh ja kar puja karte hain Agarche woh kah rahe hain ki ye AllaH nahi hai lekin Pooja to kar rahe unki ibadat to kar rahe معاذ الله to ye kya huwa?? Shirk hi huwa na?? Bhale AllaH ke Barabar  Samjho chhota Samajh kar karo Jo bhi karo Pooja to kar rahe ibadat to kar rahe Shirk to huwa hi na? To isliye AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farmaya 

Aur Dusri Baat ye thi ki woh is Wasile ko معاذ الله is tarah samajhte they ki Pooja paat kiye begair AllaH Ta'ala ke Paas Banda Pahuch hi nahi sakta معاذ الله Goya ki inka wasila AllaH ke liye zaruri hai Jaisa ye bata rahe they, to is tarah ki ye buri Cheezo ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me wajeh Farma diya ki is tarah ka wasila lena Jaiz nahiii hai, to Ye Jitnei Bhi Aayte Badmazhabo ki taraf se Pesh ki ja saki hai Dekhiye isme Wasile se inakar hai ... Isme wasile se inkaar hai... Isme Wasile se inkar hai.. To ye tamaam cheeze kuffar ke liye hain

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 363

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Sarkar ﷺ ki Riwayto ka Khulasa hai ki Badtareen Makhlooq woh hai ki jo ek Aayat kafir ke bare me nazil huwi hai usko Musalmano par chapsa karte hain Yani koi ek Aayat kafiro ke bare me Nazil huwi ki kuffar ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne is tarah ke Azaab rakkhe hain to fir woh kahe ki nahiii ye Musalmano ke liye hai معاذ الله Ye to Quraan ke Sath khel huwa na? To ye is tarah ke khel karte hain to jo Aayte pesh kar di jati hain unme se koi bhi Musalmano ke liye nahii hai tamam ki tamaam kuffar ke liye hai to ye maine Aap ko generally Short me bata di woh tamam Aayto ka Agar main tilawat karu Aur Samjhau to bahut Taweel ho jayega 

To bahrhaal ye Jo wasile ke inkar me Aayi hain ki woh to bot hai woh to kuch nahi kar sakte Woh to Apni Naak me Baithi Makkhi ko hata nahi sakte kisi cheez ko payda nahi kar sakte, is tarah ki bate Woh Quraan e Majeed me jo aayi hain woh boton ke liye Aayi hain Auliya AllaH ka isse Talluq nahi hai niyato me farq hota hai hum jo wasila lete hain Aur ye Hamare imaan ka hissa hai Aqeede ka hissa hai Jab hum Auliya se Madat talab karte hain to Hargiz.. Hargiz hum unki Pooja nahi karte, Kya معاذ الله hum Mazaro par ja kar Pooja karte hain?? Ya Samajhte hain ki ye Mazar hamara Khuda hai?? Hum isko Sajda karte Hain??? العیاذ باللہ Hargiz Hamara ye Aqeeda Nahiiiii hai na, 

Ye AllaH ke nek bande hain ye Samajh kar hum waha ja kar Duaa karte hain, Sajda e Tajimi Waise bhi Haraam hai mazar ko nahi kar sakte, Ha Duaa karte hain ki AllaH ke Nek Bande hain Ye farq hai hum Ja kar inko AllaH ka Nek Banda mante hain معاذ الله AllaH Ya koi Dusra khuda nahii mante, Lekin..!! Jo kuffar Wasila pesh karte they unko Khuda man kar unki Pooja kar kar Wasila Mangte they to isliye Mana kiya gaya hai

Jis tarah Aabe zam zam Mubarak Pani hai aur kuffar Ganga ka Pani le kar aate hain woh bhi usko pi rahe hain ya usme Naha rahe hain usko laga rage hain, Hum bhi Karte hain to kya kahege? Ki Ab Aabe zam zam معاذ الله Ganga ke Pani me similarity nazar Aa gai To Aabe Zam- zam bhi Ab aap na piyo isko Apne Jis par na Malo?? Nahii Q? Farq hai Woh Shirkiya Aqeeda Lekar woh kaam karte hain hum Aabe zam zam ko respect isliye dete hain ki ye ek Nabi ke Aedi se nikla huwa Pani hai Ye Mojzze wala pani hai Barkat wala Pani hai Aabe zam zam ki Bahut Sari Fazilate hain To ye Farq hai to Baharhaal Hamari cheeze jo bhi hoti hain Isme Niyat hamari Hargiz kisi Shirkiya Cheez ki nahi hoti 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 364

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Kuch Aayat is tarah Pesh karte hain Main Aap ko Sirf Tarjuma suna deti hu ki : AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ Se Farmata hai ki Barabar hai ki Aap inke liye Duaa e Maghfirat Karen ya na karen AllaH Ta'ala nahi Bakhshega yani Ek Aayte Mubarka hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ se Farma raha hai ki Aap unke liye Duaa e Maghfirat chahe karen ya na karen Ye Barabar hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala inko Bakhshne wala nahi hai to معاذ الله Ye kahte hain ki Dekhiye Sarkar ﷺ ki Duaa Ki koi value nahi hai معاذ الله Agar Sarkar ﷺ ka wasila Durust hota to fir Q AllaH Ta'ala Farmata ki Chahe Aap unke liye Duaa e Maghfirat karen unki Duaa Qubool nahi hogi,!?

*Halanki..!!* is Aayat se Pahle Ye Surah Munfqeen ki Aayat hai isme is Aayat se Pahle Khulasa Maojud hai isse previous wali Aayat Chhod dete hain to Aysa lagta hai ha Shayed Wasile ka inkar hai, Nahii Agar Pichhli Aayat se Quraan e Majeed Padhege na to bilkul clear hai Ye Aayat un Munfqeen ke bare me Utri thi Jo Huzoor ﷺ ka inkar karte they Aur Woh Chahte they Jaise Aaj kal ke Dewobandi Kahte hain na Direct AllaH tak Hum Pahuch sakte hain humko Darmiyan me kisi Wasile ki zarurat nahi hai معاذ الله Ye Jo direct Connection wale they na ye us daur ke Munafqeen ka bhi yahi tha ki hum direct AllaH ki Bargah me Pahuch Sakte they

Jab in Munafiqo se kaha jata ki Aao AllaH ke Nabi ke Bargah me Aao tumhare liye Duaa e Maghfirat karege to woh log kya kahte they ki Nahii hum nahi Aayege woh Muh mod lete they Takabbur karte they Aur Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir nahi hote they to AllaH Ta'ala ne fir irshad Farmaya ki Aye Mahboob Jo Aap se Beniyaz ho aur Aap ki Rahmat se woh معاذ الله Guror me Muh mod le Ayse log ki Jinko Kaha ja raha hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Aao Tumhar liye Duaa e Maghfirat kare ge to woh Muh mod le rahe hain Takabbur kar rahe hain to Agar inke liye Aap Chahe Duaa e Maghfirat karen Ya na karen Ye Aap ka karam hai inke haq me Bhi Aap Duaa e Maghfirat kar rahe Hain lekin Hum inhe Bakhshne Wale nahi hain Q ki Hum Nahi chahte ki Koi Tumhare Wasile ke Begair Jannat me Jaye 

To is Aayat me to Darasal Wasile ka Saboot hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Narazgi ka izhar Q kiya? Q ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila lene se inkar kar rahe theu direct AllaH ki Bargah me Pahuchna Chahte they to AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farma diya, Farma diya ki unki Bakhshish nahi hogi Q? Q ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ke wasile ko importance nahi de rahe they to ye Aayat Darasal me Wasile ka Saboot hai Jisko Ghuma fira kar log wasile ke khilaf Pesh karte hain 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 365

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Hazrate Nooh Alaihissalam ka waqiya Quraan e Majeed me Bayan kiya gaya hai na ki unke Bete ne kaha tha jo معاذ الله Kafir tha Usko Nooh Alaihissalam ne kaha tha kasti Par Sabar ho jaye Nooh Alaihissalam uske liye Duaa e Maghfirat Wagaira karege to usne inkar kar diya to isme AllaH Ta'ala ne Nooh Alaihissalam se Farmaya ki Aye Nooh Ye Aap ke Ghar walo se nahi Hai iske Aamal kharab hain Yani Aap iski Sifaris na karen Nooh Alaihissalam se kah diya gaya tha to Maloom huwa ki jiske Aamal Kharab ho Aur uske liye Nabi Agar Duaa kar de to Nabi ki Duaa Bhi Qubool nahi hoti *Ye Aytraaj Hai..?* Bure Aamal wale ki Sifaris Agar Nabi bhi kar de to woh Qubool nahi hoti..?

Halanki...!!! Aysa Nahi tha, Woh Jo Nooh Alaihissalam ka Beta tha woh Takabbur kar raha tha usne Kufr ikhtiyar kiya Aur usne Nooh Alaihissalam ke Wasile ko Thukra diya Usne kaha Main Aap ke wasile Yani Aap Jo Duaa karege hame uski Zarurat nahi hai main Pahad Par Chadh jauga to Pani Mujhe nahi chhu payega is tarah ki baate usne ki to Ye Nabi ke Wasile ko thukrane ke liye aur isko Mamuli si cheez Samjhne ke liye fir AllaH Ta'ala ne Yun Farmaya ki ye Aap ke Ahlo Ayal me se Nahi hai Aap ke ghar walo me se nahi hai iska Nasab Aap se Nahi Hai Yani Aap ka Aulad hi nahi hai, 

to Yaha Par bhi Wasile ke inkar ki wajah se Yun irshad Farmaya gaya hai isliye nahi ki Wasila Jaiz nahi Hai, Wasila to Jaiz hai Lekin isliye Mana kiya gaya hai ki woh wasile ke value ko nahi samajh Rahe they usko معااذ الله uski Disrespect kar rahe they

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 366

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir ek Aytraaj Ye Aata hai ki Agar Wasila Jaiz tha to fir imaam e Hussain ke Sath Qarbla me itna Bada Waqiya Q pesh Aaya? Ki Aap ko Shaheed kar diya gaya Pani Roka gaya to Fir Sarkar ﷺ ne imaam e Hussain ki Madar Q nahi Farmayi Ye Aytraaj hai..??

Iska Jawab :- wasile ka topic chal raha hai na to Dekhiye Aap Har Saal Pure Qarbala ka Waqiya sunte hain na? Pure Waqiya me kahi aap ne suna ki imaam e Hussain ne Sarkar ﷺ ka Wasila pesh kiya ho ki AllaH Ta'ala Hum Par Pani Barsha de Ya inko Nisto Nabud kar de is tarah kahi kaha tha imaam e Hussain ne?? Jab Duaa hi Nahi ki to ye Wasile me lane ki kya zarurat hai. ?? Ye imaam e Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Sabr tha ye Aap ka isteqamat tha ki Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Ye Duaa na Farmayi ki AllaH Ta'ala Barish Nazil farma de, Nahii Balki Aap Sabr ka Muzahra Farmaye 

Q? Q ki Ye Aap Jante they ki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza isme Hai woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Muhabbat me Sarkar ﷺ ki Muhabbat me Shariat ki Muhabbat me woh Jaan tak dene ke liye Ready thay to is liye Aap ne Wasila Maga hi Nahi magte to Aysa Mumkin hi nahi hai ki Woh Duaa Qubool na ho Balki imaam e Hussain ke wasile se Aaj Hamare Gharo me Aafte Door ho jati hain Aap ke Wasile se Hum Duaa e Mange to Hamari Hazate Puri ho jati hain to Aysa Kaise ho sakta hai ki imaam e Hussain wasila Pesh kare aur woh Pura na ho Balki imaam e Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه Agar Ungli ka isara Farma dete na Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki zameen Fat Jati Aur Chashme Zari ho jate Naher Bah Jati Aap ishara Farmate to Nahre Furat Jo waha Par thi woh chal kar aap ke Qadam Bosi ke liye Aa jati

 To Ye imaam e Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Qarbala me Sabr zahir Farmaya hai Apni karamate zahir nahi ki hain Woh Sabr zahir karne ka Makaam tha, karamat zahir karne ka Maqam nahi tha isme hum Gunahgaro ke liye taleem thi ki AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se kitni Bhi Sakht Aazmaish ho Agar AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza usme Shamil hai fir us Par Sabr karna Momin ki Shaan Hoti Hai thik hai Momin ki Shaan kya hoti hai? Ki Jab Pata chal jaye ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza is Cheez me to fir Chahe woh kitni hi Taqlif deh Q na ho Fir Momin wahi hota hai ki Jo kahe ki Mera Rab Jisme Razi hai mera Rasool Jisme Razi hai main usme Razi hu to Ye Qarbala ka Sabaq tha Jo Aap ne Hum tak Pahuchaya, To koi ye Hargiz na Soche ki wasila Agar hota to fir Q nahi Madat kiya? Q ki imaam e Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه ne is tarah ki Duaa e hi nahi ki thi, 

Yaha 👆🏻Par wasile ka topic complete ho gaya  🌹

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 367

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Kahna Kaisa..? ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Dekhiye Waise to Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Kahne me to koi Harz nahii hai Abhi Main Aap ko Dalail de deti hu Jisse Sabit hota hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Chahe Aap zahri Taur Par is Duniya me Tashrif Farma they ya Aap ke Parda Farmane ke baad ho Dono Tariqe se Hum Sarkar ﷺ ko Nida de Sakte hain Ye to Jaiz hai is par Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai Aur is Par Umuman wahi Aytraj hote hain ki Aap ﷺ Hayat nahi hain, Achha Hayat hain to fir Door o Nazdeek se Bhi Sun sakte hain is tarah ke Aytrajat Aate hain or ye tamam Cheeze hum pichhle topic me cover kar liye to woh Aytrajat to Main Nahi Dohrau gi Lekin..!! Ek topic hai is Par Dalail Aap ko de deti hu

Daleel {1.} :-  Muslim Sharif ki Riwayat hai Jild 2 Safha no. 419 Hazrate Bar'a رضی الله تعالی عنه se Riwayat hai ki Jab Huzoor ﷺ Hizrat Farma kar Madina Paak me Dakhil huwe galiban ye maine Aap ko Pichhli class me Milad ke Topic me iska zikar kiya tha ki Jab Sarkar ﷺ Hizrat kar Farma kar Madina Paak me Dakhil huwe to Aurte Aur Mard Chhato Par chadh gaye Bachhe Aur Gulam Gali Kucho me Bat gaye Nare lagate woh fir Rahe they .... Ya Muhammad Ya Rasool AllaH... Ya Muhammad Ya Rasool AllaH... (ﷺ), Ya Muhammad Hadees ke Alfaz hain to Maine Bata di warna Ya Muhammad hum nahi kahte Ya Rasool AllaH Kahna chahiye,

Bahrhaal to isse Sabit huwa ki Jab Sarkar ﷺ Madina me Tashrif laye to Aap ke isteqbal ke liye Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Ye kon they jo Sarkar ﷺ ka isteqbal kar rahe they? Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Aashiq they Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم they to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ko Ya Rasool AllaH Kah kar Pukarte they thik hai to Yaha se Aqeeda Sabit Ho Gaya

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 368

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha ho Sakta hai koi Ye kahe ki Ye to Hayat me Jaiz tha Ab Sarkar ﷺ Parda Farma gaye hain to Ab nahi kah sakte to iska bhi Jawab sun lijiye ki iske baad Bhi Sabit hai Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Se ki Aap ﷺ ke zahri Taur Par is Duniya me Parda Farmane ke baad Bhi Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Ya Rasool AllaH Ya Nabi AllaH is tarah Bola karte they

Chunachhe Ummul Momineen Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها farmati hain Jab Huzoor ﷺ ka Wisal ho gaya Zahri taur par is Duniya se Parda Farma gaye to Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Apne Ghar se Jo ki Sanah Nami Muhalle me tha waha se Ghode Par Sawar ho kar Aaye Yaha Tak ki Aap Masjide Nabwwi Me Dakhil ho gaye Yani Jab Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Sarkar ﷺ ke Wisal ki Khabar Pahuchi to Aap Masjide Nabwwi me Dakhil huwe Aur Logo se Baat cheet nahi ki Aur Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Paas Pahuche fir Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Paas Aaye, Aap ﷺ Ka Chahra ek Chadar se Dhaka huwa tha to Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Chahre se Chadar ko Hataya Aur Apne Aap ko Aap ﷺ Par gira diya ye Unka Shaoke Muhabbat tha 

fir Huzoor ﷺ ko Chuma Aur Rote huwe kaha Ya Nabi AllaH Mere walid Aap Par Fida ho AllaH Ta'ala Aap Par 2 Maute Jama nahi Farmayega Balki Aap ko Abhi Aan wahid ke liye hi ek Maut Aayi thi Aysa nahi hai ki 2 Maut Kabhi Aap par waqqe honge, Bas ek Chhote Lamhe ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ke Darbar Par Maut ki Hazri di thi Aur fir iske baad Ab ye Dubara Mamla nahi hoga Ye Siddiqe Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya Aur Ange Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ke liye likhi thi woh Ho chuki Ye Bukhari Sharif ki Riwayat hai Jild 2 Safha 71 

Dekhiye Badi Kutub se hi Maine Hawala Diya hai Bukhari ki Riwayat me Saaf hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke wisal ke baad Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazir bhi ho rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ ko Choom Bhi rahe hain Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke Jisme Mubarka se Barkat bhi hansil kar rahe hain, Hum Mue Mubarak ki ziyarat ke liye jate hain Mu e Mubarak ka Jo Sisa hota hai Ya Jis Cheez me Rakha hota hai usko Tabarrukan chumte hain To log is par bhi Aytraj karte hain Ki Q Choom Rahe? Hum Is liye Choom Rahe hain ki ye Barkat hai to Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Chuma tha Ye Aap ki Muhabbat Bhi thi Aur Sarkar ﷺ ke Jisme Mubarak se Barkat Hansil karna tha

Aur Sath Sath Suddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya Ya Nabi AllaH is tarah Farmaya to isse Sabit ho gaya ki wisale Zahri ke Baad Bhi hum Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Ya Rasool AllaH Ya Nabi AllaH is tarah ke Alfaz istemal kar sakte hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 369

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Bukhari Sharif ki hi Riwayat hai Jild 1 Safha 166 Hazrate AbdullaH رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Jab Hum Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Pichhe Namaz Ada karte they to Qade me Yani Jab Tashahud me Baith'te they to Kahte Hazrate Jibraeel, Hazrate Mikaeel Alaihissalam Par Salam ho Fula Aur Fula Par Salaam ho is tarah woh Attahiyyat me Padha karte they, Namaz ke baad Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hamari taraf Mutawajjeh huwe Aur irshad Farmaya Beshaq AllaH hi Salaam hai Jab tum me se koi Namaz Padhe is tarah kahe

اَلتَّحِیَّاتُ لِلّٰہِ وَالصَّلَوٰتُ وَالطَّیِّبَاتُ اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ وَرَحْمَۃُ اللّٰہِ وَ بَرَکَاتُہٗ اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْنَا وَعَلٰی عِبَادِ اللّٰہِ الصَّالِحِیْنَ 

Is tarah Sarkar ﷺ ne Sahaba Kiraam ko Attahiyyat ke Alfaz Sikhaye Puri Attahiyyat ko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Sahaba Kiraam ko Sikhaya Fir kya farmaya dekhiye kaha par end ho raha hai اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْنَا وَعَلٰی عِبَادِ اللّٰہِ الصَّالِحِیْنَ iska Matlab kya hota hai?? Salaam Ho hum Par Aur AllaH ke Tamaam Nek Bando par Bhi, Itna Farmane ke Baad Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jab Tum is tarah kahoge to tumhara Salam Zameen o Aasman me Maojud AllaH ke Har Nek Bando ko Pahuch Jayega itna Kahne Par Namaz me Ye Salam zameen o Aasman me Maojud AllaH ke Har Nek Bande ko Pahuch jayega Iske Baad Fir Sarkar ﷺ ne kaha Fir kaho 

اَشْھَدُ اَنْ لَّا اِلٰہَ اِلَّا اللّٰہُ وَاَشْھَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُہٗ وَرُسُوْلُہٗ

Isse kya Pata Chala ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Khud Sikhaya hai ki Hame Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Salam Pesh karna hai Dekhiye اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ Salam ho Aap Par Aye AllaH ke Nabi, "Salam ho Aap par" Hum is tarah kahte hain to isse kya Samajh me Aata hai ? Yahi Samajh me Aata hain na ki Sarkar ﷺ Hamare Salam ko sun rahe hain, Agar Main kahu Salam ho Aysha Par to Aap Samjhe ge ki Aaysha Maojud nahi hai Meri Baat nahi Sun rahi to maine is tarah kah diya Aur Agar Aaysha mere Samne Maojud hai to main Aaysha se Baat karte huwe kis tarah kahugi..? Isi tarah Kahugi na Aap Par Salaam ho Ya السلام علیکم unse Direct kahugi to woh Sun rahi hain 

To Jab humne ye kaha اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ Salam ho Aap Par Aye AllaH ke Nabi to isse Sabit ho gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Yani اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ, Ya Rasool AllaH Kahna, Ya Nabi AllaH Kahna, Ya Nabi Kahna Aur اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ kahne isme koi Farq nahi hai is tarah ke Word Jo Grammar janti hain woh janti hain ki Tamam Cheeze Harfe Nida me se hain Yani Ya Lafz istemal Aayega Ya koi Aur Word istemal hoga lekin Ye Sab meaning Yahi Hota hai ki Aye AllaH ke Rasool Aap Par Salamti ho to Ye khud Sarkar ﷺ ne Sikhaya Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko isse Ye Bhi Maloom huwa ki Sarkar ﷺ Chahe zahri Taur Par is Duniya me Tashrif Farma they us waqt Ya fir wisale zahri ke Baad Aap Kareeb se Door se Har tarah ke Bande ki Aawaz Aap Sunte hain, Balki Sarkar ﷺ ne Ye Farma diya ki AllaH ke Nek Bande bhi Sun lete hain Chahe woh kitne hi door Q na ho Zameen me ho Ya Aasman me ho woh Salaam ko sun lete hain to jab Aam log Ya Digar Makhlooq Sun sakte hain to Sarkar ﷺ ka Martaba Bahut hi jada Aala hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 370

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Majeed ek Daleel dekh le :-  Kitaab ka Naam hai Musannif ibne sibah Jild 12 Safha 32 Hazrate Umar Bin Khattab رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke Daur me Jab Aap Khalifa they logo me Kahat Pad Gaya Kahat Yani Sukha Pad Gaya Barish wagaira nahi aa rahi thi ek Aadmi Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki Qabre Mubarak Par Aaya Aur Kaha Dekhiye Kya kaha? Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ AllaH Ta'ala se Apni ummat ke liye Barish Talab karen ki Ye halaak ho rahe hain Yani Barish nahi ho rahi hai to ye Tabah o Barbad ho rahe hain To Rasool AllaH ﷺ is Aadmi ke Khowab me Tashrif laye Aur Farmaya Umar ko Mera Salam kahna Aur Use Khabar dena ki Barish hogi Aur Ye bhi kahna ki Narmi ikhteyar kare us Shakhs ne Aa kar khabar di Yani Woh Khowab Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Bargah me Pesh kiya To Hazrate Umar Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه ye Sun kar roye Fir Kaha Aye Mere Rab Main Kotahi Nahi karta Magar us Cheez me Jisme Main Aaziz hu Yani Mera Sakhti karne ka Mamla Shariat ke Dayre me hi hota Hai Aur ye mera Mizaaz hi is tarah ka hai is tarah Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bayan Farmaya

Achha isse kya Pata chal Raha hai ki Huzoor ﷺ Ke zahri Taur Par is Duniya me Parda Farmane ke Baad ek Sahabi ne Parshani ke Hal ke liye Raoza e Anwar Par Ja kar Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Kah kar pukara Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Madat Bhi Farmayi Ye Jo Shakhs Raoza e Rasool par Aaye they Ye ek Sahabi hi they to inke Amal Se Pata chala ki Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka Ye Aqeeda tha ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Raoza e Anwar Par Hazir hote Fir Sarkar ﷺ Ko Ya Rasool AllaH Bhi Bolte Sarkar ﷺ Se Madat bhi Talab Farmate Aur Sarkar ﷺ unki Madat Farma Bhi dete 

____ Isi tarah Hazrate Umar Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke Daur me Ye waqiya pesh Aaya to is Daur me Sirf ek Aat Sahabi nahi Balki Bahut Sare Sahaba kiraam Bhi Maojud they Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zamane me, Agar Mazare Aqdas me Jana kisi Wali ke Mazar Par Jana Ya Rasool AllaH ki Bargah me Hazir hona Raoza e Anwar Par Hazir hona Jaiz Nahi hota?? Waha Ja kar Ya Rasool AllaH Kahna Shirk hota waha Ja kar Parshani ke Hal ke liye Duaa e Mangna ye Shirk hota kya Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur Dighar Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم khamosh Rahte??? 

Yaqinan woh to Sahaba kiram Jo hain Aadil they na, ki woh Jab bhi koi Cheez galat Nazar Aati Shariat ke khilaf Nazar Aati woh Faoran uske Khilaf Aawaz utha dete itne Azilla Sahaba kiraam Maojud they Bade Bade Sahaba Kiram Maojud they woh Sab dekh rahe they Sab jan rahe they fir Bhi unho ne kuch nahi kaha to Isse Sabit huwa kiye Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka Aqeeda hai Aur Ye Bahut hi peyari riwayat Hai Jisme Hamare Bahut Sare Aqaaido ki Bhi Daleel Maojud hai Ya Rasool AllaH Kahne ki, Qabro Par Hazir hone ki, Duaa e Mangne ki, GairullaH ke Madat karne ki Ye Tamaam Cheeze is Riwayat me Aa gai Sarkar ﷺ ke Sama'at farmane ki, Aap ke Hayat hone ki Ye tamaam Daleele is Hadees me Maojud hai

Yaha Par Nida e Rasool AllaH (ﷺ) ka Topic Finish ho gaya👆🏻🌹💚

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  371

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Mahbubaan e Khuda se Madat Talab Karna Kaisa Hai. ??❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Gairullaah Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi se Madat Mangna Kaisa hai..?? Ahle Sunnat Wal Jama'at ka Aqeeda ye hai ki Haqiqi Taur Par kisi ki Madat karne wali Agar koi zaat hai to woh AllaH Ta'ala Hai Asal me Agar koi Madat Farmata hai to woh Rab Ta'ala Hai Rab Ta'ala ke Hukum se hi hamare kaam bante hain Ye Hamara Buniyadi Aqeeda hai Basic Aqeeda hai

*Lekin..!!* Hum iske Sath Sath Ye Bhi Mante hain ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Peyare Bando ko Quwwate (Taqate) Ata Farmayi hain Jiski Wajah se woh Digar Makhlooq ki Madat kar sakte hain Lekin Ye Madat karna Khud Ba Khud Apne Taur Par nahi Hota Balki AllaH Ta'ala ki Ata se hota hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne Unko Woh taqat di tab woh Hamari Madat kar rahe hain na Aysa koi Banda ho sakta hai?? Ki Jise AllaH Ta'ala ne taqat na di ho Aur Woh Khud Ba khud Hamari Madat kare??? Hargiz Nahii, Balki Jo Bhi Hamari Madat Farmata hai woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se AllaH Ta'ala ke Diye huwe ikhteyar se Hamari Madat Farmata hai 

to Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Haqiqi Madatgar hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa Agar hum kisi se Madat Mangte hain to Hargiz usko Khuda Jante Huwe Nahi Mante Balki Hum AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Badno se Madat is niyat se Mangte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe Taqat Ata ki hai unko Power Ata ki hai Woh Hamari Madat kare to Hamare zahen me معاذ الله Kabhi bhi Ye khayal nahi aata ki woh khuda hai ya Khuda ke Hukum ke Begair Hame de sakte hain Nahiiii, Balki AllaH ke Peyare Bande Hain Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne unke Hantho me Khazane Apne diye huwe hain to unke Khazano ke Paas hum khade ho kar unki Bargah me unke Khazano se kuch hissa talab karte hain Bas Ye Hamara Aqeeda Hai

To isme koi Shirkiya Pahlu Koi Kufriya Pahlu nahii hai Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hum Haqiqi Taur Par Ata karna Maan Rahe hain Aur Digar Chahe Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat e Mubarka ho ya Digar Ambiya Kiraam ho, Auliya Kiraam ho Agar inse hum kuch mangte hain to fir hum isko Ataee Par Mamool karte hain Yani ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Ata Se hame de rahe hain 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  372

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Is Par Kafi Sare Dalail hain Agar Quraan e Majeed Aap Padhte hain to Aap ko Beshumar Daleel is Par milege ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi se Madat Magna Jaiz hai Jab Tak ki Aap usko Khuda Nahi Maan Rahe Ya معاذ الله Aap ke zahen me koi is tarah concept nahi hai ki AllaH ke Hukum ke Begair de sakte hain Is tarah ka Jab tak concept nahi tab tak Ye Jaiz hai Balki Hamare Salf Soliheen ka tariqa bhi ye Raha hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Daore Mubarka se lekar ab tak Hamare Buzurgane Deen ka tariqa Yahi Raha hai ki Hum AllaH ke Nek Bando ki Bargah me Hazir ho kar Duaa e Mangte hain Aur unse Hamari Hazate Puri Bhi hoti hai

To Dekhiye umuman Yaha Par Sawal ye hota hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Farma diya 

                    اِیَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَ اِیَّاكَ نَسْتَعِیْنُﭤ(4)

Surah Fatiha ki Aayat hai na ki Hum Teri hi ibadat karte hain aur tujh hi se Madat mangte hain 

Yani humko Sikha diya gaya hai ki hame AllaH hi ki ibadat karni hai Ye Bhi hum Mante hain Aur Hame Ye Bhi Sikha diya gaya hai ki hum AllaH se hi Madat mangte hain to Ye Daleel hoti hai Aur Isko pesh kar ke Ya Digar Aayat ko Pesh kar ke Ye Kaha Jata hai ki Sirf AllaH hi ki ibadat karni hai Aur AllaH hi se Madat magna hai agar kisi Aur se Madat Mag rahe hain to fir Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke is Aayte Mubarka ka inkar hai معاذ الله Jo ke Shirk hai Is Tarah ke Aytrajaat hote hain..??

Dekhe Quraan e Majeed ki Agar aap ek hi Aayat ko le kar Baithey ge to Basa Aoqat Aysa ho jata hai ki Dusri Aayto ka inkar Lazim Aata hai to Quraan e Majeed Par Amal karna hai to sirf ek Aayat par Amal nahi karna na Hame to puri Aayat Par Amal karna hai to digar aayto me agar aap dekhe ge Abhi main Aap ko Bayan karti hu In Aayto ko aap sunege to isme AllaH Ta'ala ne Hukum Diya hai ki Namaz se Madat talab karo Sabr se Madat Hasil karo, Nek logo ki Madat karo, Nek log Madatgar hote hain AllaH ke Peyare Bande Madatgar hote hain is tarah ki bhi aayte Bahut sari hain to kya hum kahege ki nahi Sirf اِیَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَ اِیَّاكَ نَسْتَعِیْنُﭤ Par Amal karte hain aur inko chhod dete hain.?? Nahiii 

Hame Dono Par Amal karna hai na to Dono Par Amal kaise hoga?? اِیَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَ اِیَّاكَ نَسْتَعِیْنُﭤ Par bhi Amal ho aur digar gairullaH Se Madat magne wale Aayat Par Bhi Amal ho ye kis tarah ho sakta hai??? Ye isi Waqt ho sakta hai ki Jab hum Ye Mane ki اِیَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَ اِیَّاكَ نَسْتَعِیْنُﭤ Me jo نَسْتَعِیْنُﭤ Aaya hai ki Hum tujh hi se Madat Magte hain iska Matlab hai ki Haqiqi Taur Par AllaH Ta'ala hi deta Hai Ha wasila Aur zariya AllaH Ta'ala ke Bande Bante hain To ye Manna zaruri hoga warna in Aayto ka inkar Lazim Aayega Jaise dekhe Surah Tahreem ki Aayat no. 4 Hai

فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ هُوَ مَوْلٰىهُ وَ جِبْرِیْلُ وَ صَالِحُ الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَۚ-وَ الْمَلٰٓىٕكَةُ بَعْدَ ذٰلِكَ ظَهِیْرٌ(4)

Beshak AllaH Apne Nabi ka Madatgar hai Aur Jibraeel Aur Nek Musalman Aur uske Baad Sab Firishte Madat Par Hain

Yani AllaH Ta'ala Madat dene wale me Apna Bhi zikr farmaya Sath hi sath Hazrate Jibraeel ka bhi farmaya Nek Musalmano ka bhi zikar Farmaya Digar Firishto ka bhi zikar Farmaya inko bhi kaha ki ye Bhi Madat karte hain to Ab agar ye Maan liya jaye ki AllaH ke Alawa kisi ko madatgar manna Shirk hai to fir معاذ الله Ye Fatwa to AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah tak bhi Pahuch raha hai ki Yaha par to AllaH Ta'ala ne bhi Farmaya hai ki Jibraeel Alaihissalam madatgar hain Firishte Madatgar hain Momineen Madargar hain Nek Musalman Madatgar hain Jab khud AllaH Ta'ala Farma Raha hai aur log kah rahe hain Ye Shirk hai to معاذ الله kitna Bada ye Hukum nikal gaya Hai' na?  to isse Sabit huwa ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Bande Madat Farmate hain 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  373

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Imaan wale Bhi Madatgar hote hain AllaH ke Alawa bhi isi tarah ek Aur Aayat hai Surah Mayda ki Aayat no. 55 AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai 

اِنَّمَا وَلِیُّكُمُ اللّٰهُ وَ رَسُوْلُهٗ وَ الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوا الَّذِیْنَ یُقِیْمُوْنَ الصَّلٰوةَ وَ یُؤْتُوْنَ الزَّكٰوةَ وَ هُمْ رٰكِعُوْنَ(55)

Aye Musalmano tumhare Madargar nahi hain Magar AllaH Aur uska Rasool Aur imaan wale Jo Namaz Qayim Rakhte hain Aur zakat dete hain Aur Ruku karne wale hain سبحان الله  🌹

AllaH Ta'ala ne Kya Farmaya? Hum Musalmano se kalam farmaya ki Hamare Madatgar kon hai Hamara Madat Farmane wala AllaH Hai Hamare Madat Farmane wale AllaH ke Rasool hain Aur woh Momin hain Jo Namaz Padhte hain Jo Roze Rakhte hain Jo Ruku karte hain Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki ibadate karte hain Aur Khushu O Khuju se Achhe Dil se ibadato ko Baza late hain to unse Agar hum Ja kar kahte hain ki Aap hamare haQ me Duaa kare to woh Hamari Madat karne walo me se hain ye Quraan e Majeed me se sabit ho gaya

___  Isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ Bhi dete hain Hum Jante hain Madat mage to Sarkar ﷺ Ata farmate hain is par Aayat Sune Surah Tauba Aayat no. 59 

وَ لَوْ اَنَّهُمْ رَضُوْا مَاۤ اٰتٰىهُمُ اللّٰهُ وَ رَسُوْلُهٗۙ-وَ قَالُوْا حَسْبُنَا اللّٰهُ سَیُؤْتِیْنَا اللّٰهُ مِنْ فَضْلِهٖ وَ رَسُوْلُهٗۤۙ-اِنَّاۤ اِلَى اللّٰهِ رٰغِبُوْنَ(59)

Aur Kya hi Khoob tha Agar woh Razi hote Khuda Aur Rasool ke diye Par

Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Sirf Apna Naam nahi zikar farmaya Khuda ke Diye huwe me sirf itna nahi farmaya Sath me Isko bhi Add Farmaya ki Rasool ke diye par, Kya hi Khoob tha Agar woh Razi hote Khuda Aur Rasool ke diye Par Aur kahte hain ki hame AllaH Kafi hai Ab dega AllaH Hame Apne Fazl se Aur Uska Rasool Beshak hum AllaH ke taraf Ragbat wale hain

Yani Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Diye huwe Par Razi hota hai Aur Rasool AllaH ﷺ ki Bargah se Jo milta hai us Par woh Razi hota hai Jo Kahta hai ke AllaH Ta'ala Hame kafi hai to fir AllaH Ta'ala unhe Apne Fazl se Bhi dega uske Rasool AllaH ﷺ Bhi dege, To is Aayte Mubarka Me AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Sath Sath Rasool AllaH ﷺ ko Bhi Dene walo me Shumar Farmaya 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  374

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Surah Aale imran Ayat no. 81 AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Madat karne ka hukum Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Diya hai

                لَتُؤْمِنُنَّ بِهٖ وَ لَتَنْصُرُنَّهٗؕ-

Tum zarur zarur in Par imaan Lana Aur Zarur zarur inki Madat Karna 

Ye wali Aayat Guzar Chuki hai to isme AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Wada liya tha Maine Aap ko bataya tha na ki unki Arwah se wada liya gaya tha ki jab Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya me Tashrif Layege to tum zarur zarur in Par iman lana Aur zarur zarur inki Madat karna 

To dekhiye Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko hukum diya ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ki madat kare, Madat karne wala haqiqi taur me kaon hota hai?? 

AllaH Ta'ala hi hota hai na Lekin Yaha Par Ambiya ko Madat karne ka hukum diya gaya Halanki AllaH Ta'ala to Janta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Rasool hai Jab woh is Duniya me tashrif Farmayege us waqt Tamam Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام is Duniya se Parda Farma chuke hoge to fir ye wada Q liya gaya?? Ye wada isliye liya gaya taki Ye Samajh bhi Aa jaye ki Mahbubane Khuda Baade Wisal Bhi madat Farmate hain Aysa nahi hai ki Jab Tak Hayat hain to Madat kar sakte hain nahi Ye wada isliye liya Gaya Q ki Ambiya kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur AllaH ke Nek Bande wisal ke baad Hayat hote hain Aur Madat karte hain ye is Aayte Mubarka Se Sabit ho raha hai isiliye AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe hukum diya ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Madat karen 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  375

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa koi Aur kuch de sakta hai nahi Ya bol sakta hai ya nahi??  Dekhiye ek Aur Aayte Mubarka Surah Mariyam ki Aayat no. 19 

قَالَ اِنَّمَاۤ اَنَا رَسُوْلُ رَبِّكِ ﳓ لِاَهَبَ لَكِ غُلٰمًا زَكِیًّا(19)

Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam ne Hazrate Mariyam se kaha iska zikr Quraan e Majeed me Aa raha Hai Biwi Mariyam Aur Hazrate Jibraeel ke is waqiye ka Kya ? Ki Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam ne Hazrate Mariyam se kaha Aye Mariyam Main tumhare Rab ka Qasid hu Aaya hu Taki tumhe Pakiza Farzand du Yaha Par Jibraeel Alaihissalam ne Jo kalam Biwi Mariyam se kiya tha isko AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me zikr Farmaya hai Hazrate Jibraeel kya Farma rahe hain? Aye Mariyam Main Tunhare Rab ka Qasid hu Aaya hu taki tumhe Pakiza Farzand du Farzand Yani Ek Nek Paak Beta du isliye Tumhare Paas Aaya hu ye kaun kah rahe hain?? Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam kah rahe hain isse Maloom huwa ki Agar koi AllaH ka wali ho AllaH ka Nek Banda ho to woh logo ko Aulade bhi Ata farma Sakta hai

Asal me Biwi Mariyam ko Beta dene wala Kaun hai? AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat hai na AllaH Ta'ala ne Hazrate isha Alaihissam ko is Duniya me Maboos Farmaya hai Haqiqi Payda Farmane wala to AllaH Hai na to Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam ko kahna chahiye tha ki AllaH Ta'ala tumhe ek Paak beta Ata farmayega, Nahi Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam ne Apni taraf Nisbat ki Aur isse Sabit huwa ki AllaH Ta'a me Nek Bande Ata kar sakte hain Lekin..!! Isme AllaH Ta'ala ki Marzi Shamil ho Sakti hai koi, Shirk nahi hai, koi Bidat nahi hai koi kufr nahi hai, koi Gunah nahi hai ki Jab hum Auliya ki Bargah me jaye Aur unse Duaa kare ki Aap hame Aulad Ata kar de 

Log kahte hain na Ghause Paak se Q Mangte ho? Umun hota hai ki Ghaus Paak ke Qasida e Ghausiya ka bhi Ye Amal hai ki Qasida e Gausiya itne din tak Padhe Pani Par Dam kare ان شاء الله تعالیٰ unko Beta Ata hoga is tarah ki hum Fazilato Par Amal karte hain Aur pure Aqeede se Amal karte hain to log puchhte hain ki kya AllaH Ta'ala Dene wala nahi hai? To Q tum Auliya ki Bargah me Ja kar mang rahe ho? Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Ja kar Mangte hain to ungliya uthate hain,

Dekhe Yaha se Sabit ho gaya hai ki AllaH ke Nek Bande Ata Karne Par Qadir hain to isiliye hum jate hain Ye Aap ki Badbakhti hai Agar Aap waha ja kar Faiz Ya Barkat nahi lete Aur inke liye Bahut Badi Waeed wahi wali Aayat hai Jo Aap ko Maine pichhli class me Wasile me bata di thi Woh waali ki jisme Munafqeen kahte hain na ki Hum Direct AllaH ki Bargah me Pahuchege Hame Wasile ki zarurat nahi to AllaH Ta'ala ne kya farmaya hai Sarkar ﷺ se ki Agar Aap inke Haq me Duaa e Maghfirat karen ya na karen Barabar hai Q ki inho ne Aap ke Wasile ka inkar kiya to fir Ab unki Bakhshish ka koi Sawal nahi aata Yaha Par in logo ko ibrat hansil karni chahiye ki jo logo ko Auliya ki Bargah me jane se rokte hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  376

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Majeed Aap ko Daleel de Rahi hu Achha itni Sari Daleele Dene ki wajah ye hai warna Normally dekhe Maine kya kaha Aqaaid ke liye Quraan e Majeed se ek Aayat bhi ho to kafi hai ek Hadeese Mubarka jo Strong Darze ki ho to kafi hai, Aqle Saleem ho to kafi hai Ya Sawade Aazam ho to to Bhi kafi hai Lekin..!! Ye topic Bahut jada Yani Hamare Sunniyo ko Raah e Raast se Hatane ke liye Bataya jata hai Aur us Par Ye Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte Daleelo Par Pesh ki Jati hain Hadeese Mubarka pesh ki Jati hain inka Jawab Hamare Naojawan ho ya jo bhi hain islami Bhai Bahen Jo bhi ho inko maloom nahi hota Q? Q ki inho ne Kabhi Aqaaid Course sikha nahi hota na Ab Aap sikh rahe hain Aap ne ye Tamaam cheeze Sikh li 

Maine Aap ko ek aat Daleel nahi di Q ki ye topic Bahut jada zor par hota hai Aur Bilkhusus kaam Wagaira ke liye jo bahar country's me Chale jate hain Saudi Arabia, Dubai wagaira chale jate hain waha Par Ahle Hadees Aur ye logo ka jada hai Rahna to woh waha par Aap kar maind Wash karte hain to wash kab hoga? Jab Maind me kuch hoga To fir woh Pahle se hi rokege aur Jab kuch Maind hai hi nahi na dil me kisi cheez ke bare me pata hai bas itna Pata hai ki hum Dargah jate they Hamari Ammi jate they Hamare Abbu jate they to fir woh is tarah Bahek jate hain ki Are ha dekho Quraan me to yahi kah rahe hain hum to wahi kar rahe fir to hamare Ammi Abba to kufr par lage they معاذ الله Is tarah ki bate woh aa jati hain Ha Jisne Sikha hoga to usko to Pata hai ki Samne wala jo Aa raha hai woh Khula Shaytan hai mere iman par hath marne ke liye aa raha hai woh pahle hi kinara kas ho jata hai 

Ha Main ye kah rahi thi ki Maine itne Daleeil Q diye Q ki is Par Sabse Jada log ungliya uthate hain Nukta Chini karte hain to in topics par Jin par Logo ko jada Bahkaya jata hai us Par maine Jada Daleele di Warna ek daleel kafi thi lekin inko ek ek class le kar itne detail me Samjhane ka Maqsad ye tha ki Hargiz koi ye na Samjhe ki humne Apne Aqaaido ko ya Sunniyo ne Bas kahi se bhi kisi se sun liya Aur Aqeede pakad liya nahiii Hamare Har har Aqeede ke pichhe الحمد لله hum Bilkul sina Chaoda kar ke kahte hain ki hamare har Aqeede ke pichhe ek nahi kai Sari Daleele Maojud hain Daleel Quraan se bhi hai, Daleel AHadees se bhi hai, Salf Soliheen ka Bhi Tariqa Raha hai ye hum Khushi Khushi kahte hain Hamare Aqeede الحمد لله itne Mazboot hain Bahrhaal

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  377

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

__ Surah Aale imran ki Aayat no. 49 me Sune Hazrate isha Alaihissalam ka Farman AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Bayan kiya Hai Yani ye Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam ne baat kahi thi usko AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me zikr liya hai 

اَنِّیْۤ اَخْلُقُ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الطِّیْنِ كَهَیْــٴَـةِ الطَّیْرِ فَاَنْفُخُ فِیْهِ فَیَكُوْنُ طَیْرًۢا بِاِذْنِ اللّٰهِۚ-وَ اُبْرِئُ الْاَ كْمَهَ وَ الْاَبْرَصَ وَ اُحْیِ الْمَوْتٰى بِاِذْنِ اللّٰهِۚ-

Gaur se Sune isha Alaihissalam ka Farman hai kya farmate hain : Main Tumhare liye Mitti se Parinde ki Shaqal bana kar usme Fookta hu to woh Khuda ke hukum se Parinda Ban jati hai, Bana kaun rahe hain? Takhleeq kaun kar rahe hain? Payda karne ka hukum kiska hai?? Yani ye kaam kiska hai? AllaH Ta'ala ka hai na Takhleeq karna kisi ko zindagi dena kisi ki Paydaish karna AllaH ka Kaam hai Lekin..!! Yaha Par Hazrate Isha Alahissalam Farma rahe hain ki Main mitti se parinde ki Shaqal banata hu Aur usme Fook marta hu to woh Khuda ke Hukum se yaha Par Hazrate Isha Alahissalam ne Aqeeda bhi wajeh kar diya ki Main Fook marta hu lekin hukum kiska hota hai? hukum AllaH ka Hota hai To woh Khuda ke Hukum se Parinda ban jati hai,

Main Madar zaad Andho ko Aur kodh ke Mareezo ko Shifa deta hu Shifa dene wala kaun hai?? AllaH Ta'ala hai na Haqiqi Shifa dene wala kisi Marz se Aap ko shifa kaun de sakta hai? AllaH Ta'ala hi de sakta hai na Hum kahte hain ki Fula dr. Ke hath me Shifa ho gai to kya ye Shirk ho gaya?? Nahii na, Hamari Asal murad kya hai ki is dr. Ke hath me Shifa ki taqat AllaH Ta'ala ne de di ki woh mareez thik ho gaya is dawai me Shifa AllaH Ta'ala ne rakh di to humko woh Asar ho gai aur hame Shifa mil gai to kya معاذ الله ye Shirk ho gaya?? Nahii, Jo Asal Aqeeda hum dil me le rahe hain usme farq hai Aysa nahi hai ki hum معاذ الله us tablet ko ya dr. Ko khuda Maan rahe hain Aur uske paas shifa ke liye ja rahi hain nahii AllaH Ta'ala ke hukum se us dawai wagaira me Shifa ho sakta hai 

To isi tarah dekhe Yaha Par Hazrate isha Alahissalam kya farma rahe hain? Main Madar zaad Andho ko madar zaad Andha use kahte hain jo Paydaysi Andha ho to main usko bhi Shifa deta hu Aur jo kodh ke Mareez wale hote hain inko main Shifa deta hu Aur Murdo ko zinda karta hu AllaH ke hukum se, Zinda karna murdo ko ye kiska kaam hota hai?? Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Kaam hai lekin Hazrate isha Alahissalam Farma rahe hain main Murdo ko Zinda karta hu lekin Sath me wajahat bhi kar diye ki AllaH ke Hukum se karta hu to yahi to hamara Aqeeda hai na 

To Hazrate isha Alahissalam ka ye Qaol AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan me zikr kar diya dekhiye kitna clear hai Samajhne wale ke liye jo Samajhne ke liye tayyar hi nahi uske liye hum kah sakte hain??? Jo Samajhne wala hai uske liye kitna clearly is Aayte Mubarka me zikr hai badi badi cheeze Shifa dena kisi ko, kisi ko zindagi dena, kisi ko takhleeq karna / paydaish karna ye sab woh Qualities hain Jo Sirf Khuda me Maojud hoti hai haqiqi taur par Lekin..!! Yaha Par Hazrate isha Alahissalam Apni taraf usko nisbat kar rahe hain Apni taraf usko Direct kah kar kah rahe hain ki maine is tarah kiya maine is tarah kiya Sath me Farma diya ki Jo bhi hota hai AllaH ke hukum se hota hai to Sabit ho gaya ki hum AllaH ke Nek bando ke paas ja sakte hain Q ki Ye woh Taqate rakhte hain Kaha se? AllaH ke hukum se unke Paas ye Taqate Maojud hoti hain ye to maine Aap ko Quraan e Majeed se Dalail de di

Quraan e Majeed me Aur bhi bahut Sari Daleel hain taqriban maine Aap ko 6 ya 7 Aayte Mubarka se Daleel de di Aur Bhi Majeed Aayte hain Jaise Namaz se Madat talab karo sabr se Madat talab karo, Yani Namaz Padho Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Madat Hansil karo Sabr se AllaH Ta'ala ki Madat hansil karo is tarah ka hame hukum diya gaya hai to Bahut Sari Aayte Mubarka hai taqriban maine 10 bata di, to jo sirf ek Aayat ko pakde ki nahi اِیَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَ اِیَّاكَ نَسْتَعِیْنُﭤ hi hai to Dekhiye woh kitni Aur Sari Aayto ka inkar hai to hame puri Aayto par Amal karna hai na 10 ye hai or woh ek hai to 11 Par bhi Amal karna hai Tab ja kar hum Musalman hoge Q ki Hame Mukammal Quraan Par Amal lana hai,

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  378

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Bahrhaal ye to Maine Aap ko Quraan e Majeed se Daleel de di Aaiye Hadeese Mubarka se deti hu

Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Bhalai Aur Apni Hazate un logo se Mango jinke Chahre ibadate ilahi se Roshan hain سبحان الله kitni Peyari Riwayat hai Dekhe Sarkar ﷺ Kya Farmaye Bhalai koi Achhi Cheez Ye Aur Apni Hazaten Sarkar ﷺ to Farmaya karte AllaH Ta'ala se talab karo sath hi sath hame taleem bhi di hai ki Apni Hazato ko un logo se mange jinke Chahre ibadate ilahi se Roshan hai ibadate ilahi karne se unke Chahre me Noor Aaya hai to ye kaun hain?? AllaH ke Nek Bande hain Inhi ko to hum Auliya AllaH kahte hain na Auliya AllaH ke Chahre kitne Khoob Surat hote hain kitne Peyare hote hain unko dekh kar log Tauba kar lete hain 

Galiban Maine Kahi suna tha ki Huzoor Mufti e Aazam e Hind Rahmatullahi Ta'ala Alaih AllaH ke Bahut bade Wali guzre hain na to Aap Rahmatullahi Ta'ala Alaih kisi Jalse me hote aur stage par Aap Tashreef farma hote na Aap Abhi kalaam nahi farmate Aap stage par hote Aap ka Chahra e Mubarka itna Purnoor hota itna Purnoor hota ki Jo pichhe Bathe hain Abhi Aawaz nahi suni Abhi ka aap ka bayan nahi suna Abhi Aap ki taqreer nahi suni Sirf Aap ka Chahra dekh kar woh Tauba kar lete hain to yahi hai ki AllaH walo ke Chahre me AllaH Ta'ala ne itni Barkat Rakhi hai ki unko Dekh kar tauba kar leta hai to fir un Chahre walo ke Paas Hum ja kar hamari madate Mange to AllaH Ta'ala kya pura nahi Farmayega unse Ja kar Apni Hazato ka Fariyad de to AllaH Ta'ala zarur isko pura farmayega 

Mozzamul Kabeer 11 Safha 81 par Ye Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai : Bhalai Aur Apni Hazate un logo se Mango jinke Chahre ibadate ilahi se Roshan hain  

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  379

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

___  Ek Aur Riwayat hai Kanzul Ummal Hadees no. 160007 Rasool AllaH ﷺ Farmate hain AllaH Ta'ala ke kuch Bande hain ke AllaH Ta'ala ne inhe Hazat Rawaye Khalq ke liye Khaash Farmaya hai AllaH Ke kuch Nek Bande hain ya kuch Ayse Bande hain Jinhe AllaH Ta'ala ne Khash farma diya hai inke liye Khash Kaam Mukarrar Farma diya hai kya hai woh? Woh Hazat Rawaiye Khalq Yani logo ki Makhlooq ki Hazato ko pura karna kuch logo ko AllaH Ta'ala ne isi ke liye Khaash Farmaya hai Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain Aage Farmate hain log Ghabrae huwe Apni Hazate inke Paas Late hain ye Bande Azaabe ilahi se Amaan me hain 

Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ne hame Taleem de di ki kuch log Ayse hain Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se Logo ki Madat karte hain Khalq ki Makhlooq ki Khidmat woh is tarah karte rahte hain ki unki Hazato ko pura karte rahte hain Aur inke Paas log Daod daod kar jate bhi hain taki unki Hazate puri ho jaye aur ye kaise AllaH ke Peyare Bande hain itne peyare hain ki in par AllaH ka Azaab Nahil nahi hota Ye AllaH ke Azaab se Mahfooz hote hain 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  380

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Muslim Sharif ki Riwayat Hai Jild 1 Safha 193 Sayyadna Rabiaa Bin Kaab Aslami رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Sahabi e Rasool hain ye Farmate hain Riwayat karte hain ki Main Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke Paas Raat ko hazir Rahta inki Duty thi ye Sarkar ﷺ Ke Paas Raat ko Hazir Rahte Farmate hain Main Hazir Rahta Ek Raat Huzoor ﷺ ke liye wuzu ka Pani Wagaira zaruri tha woh main le kar Aaya Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me ye inki Khidmat hoti thi Ki Woh Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Wuzu ka Pani le kar Khade Rahte Aap ka intezar Farmate to ek Raat woh Wuzu ka Pani lekar Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me hazir they to Rahmate Aalam ﷺ ka rahmat Josh me Aaya Aap ne Hazrate Rabiaa se irshad Farmaya Maang kya Magta hai ki hum tujhe Ata Farmaye سبحان الله 

Aap Samjhe ki AaQa ﷺ ke zuban e Mubaraka se Ye Jumla Nikalna ek gulam ke liye kitni Khushi ki baat hogi Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain ki Mang kya mangta hai ki hum tujhe Ata farmaye Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne kitna Peyara zumla Farmaya Ye nahi Farmaya ki Ye na Magna woh na magna Bilkul Pure Ikhteyar ke Sath Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Mang kya mangta hai ki hum Tujhe Ata farmaye Jo bhi Tum Mango ge hum tumhe Ata farmayege Maine Arz ki Sarkar ﷺ se Suwal karta hu ki Jannat me Apni Rafaqat Ata Farmaye سبحان الله 

Hazrate Rabiaa ne manga to dekhe ye nahi manga ki Sarkar ﷺ Maal de den Daulat de den Meri Parshani Atki huwi hai Ye de den nahii Jante hain Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya hai mang kya mangta hai hum tujhe Ata kar dege to is zumle me Agar main Jannat bhi mangu to Sarkar ﷺ Dene Par Qadir hain Sarkar ﷺ ka Farmana bhi Aqeede ki hamare ye Wajahat karta hai ki sarkar ﷺ dene Par Qadir hain Sarkar ﷺ se hum Mang bhi Sakte hain Sarkar ﷺ ke ikhteyarat me Tamam Cheeze bhi hain Ye Sab Sarkar ﷺ ke is Zumle se wajeh hota hai Aur Hazrate Rabiaa رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Jo cheez Manga ye Bhi hamare imaan ko taza karta hai ki Agar hum Jannat Bhi Sarkar ﷺ se Mange na to Sarkar ﷺ Ye Bhi hame Ata karne par Qadir hain 

Hazrate Rabiaa رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kya kaha ki main Huzoor ﷺ Se Suwal karta hu ki Jannat me Apni Rafaqat ata farmaye to Sarkar ﷺ ne itna nahi farmaya ki thik hai Chale Ata kar dege bas itna nahi Balki mere Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya kuch Aur bhi Hai? Jo mangna chahte ho Jannat to Mang liya Ab dekhe Sarkar ﷺ ke ikhtiyarat ka Aalam to Aap Samjhe ki Jannat to hum max Samajhte hain na ki iske Aage kya mange Lekin..!! Mere Sarkar ﷺ ke ikhteyarat me isse bhi Jada cheeze hain to Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain ki kuch Aur bhi mangna Chahte ho? To Maine Arz ki meri Murad to sirf yahi hai Main Bas Itna hi Chahta hu Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ ki Jannat me Aap ke sath rahu isse jada mujhe Aur kya chahiye to ye bahut hi peyari Hadees hai Jisse Sabit hota hai ki hum Sarkar ﷺ se Madat mang bhi sakte hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ata farma bhi Sakte hain

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  381

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Riwayat : Ummul Momineen Hazrate Maymuna رضی الله تعالی عنها Ye Farmati hain ek Martaba Ka waqiya bayan karti hain Ek Raat Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne Mere Yaha Qiyam Farmaya Yani mere Paas they Huzoor ﷺ uthe taki Wuzu farmaye Maine Suna yani Jab Wuzu Farma rahe they to Maine Suna ki Sarkar ﷺ Daoran e Wuzu teen Martaba Aap ne Farmaya Labbaik... Labbaik... Labbaik... , Labbaik ka Matlab hota hai Main Hazir hu Hum Kahte hain na لبیک یا رسول الله ﷺ Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Main Hazir hu to Wuzu Farmate huwe Suddenly Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Labbaik.. Labbaik.. Labbaik... Aur Teen martaba Farmaya Tumhari madat ki gai... Tumhari Madat ki gai.. Tumhari Madat ki gai.. 

Jab Aap ﷺ Bahar Tashrif laye to Maine Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Aap Daoran e Wuzu Farma Rahe they Labbaik.. Labbaik.. Labbaik... Tumhari madat ki gai... Tumhari Madat ki gai.. Tumhari Madat ki gai.. Goya ki Yani Aysa lag raha tha ki Aap ﷺ kisi insan se kalaam Farma rahe hain kisi se baat cheet kar rahe they Kya Aap ke Sath koi tha is tarah Biwi Maymuna رضی الله تعالی عنها ne puchha to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Bani Kaab Razis Mujhe Madat ke liye pukar raha tha uska guman tha ke Quraish me unke Khilaf Bani Bakar ki Madat ki hai Yani unke trap ke khilaf kuch problems ho rahe they to woh Aysa na ho ki unko Taqlif de de mujhe Madat ki hazat hai to woh milo Door se Sarkar ﷺ ko madat ke liye pukar rahe they to mere Sarkar ﷺ ne Jawab diya Labbaik... Labbaik... Labbaik... Tumhari Madat ki gai.. Tumhari Madat ki gai... Tumhari Madat ki gai... To ye Mozzamus Sagheer Jild 2 Safha 167 par Ye Riwayat Maojud hai

To isme se bhi Sabit ho gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ Door se bhi sunte hain Aap ﷺ Nazdeek se bhi Sunte hain Jaise Door se Sama'at Farmate hain waise Nazdeek se bhi Samaat farmate hain yani Distance hamare liye hai Sarkar ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne ye taqat di hai ki Door o Nazdeek barabar se sunte hain Aur Aap ﷺ Madat Farmate bhi hain Achha isme Abhi agar hum apne Aqaaid Topics dekhe to bahut Sare Aap ko Daleele mil jayegi GairullaH se Madat magna, Sarkar ﷺ ke ikhteyarat, Sarkar ﷺ ka hazir o Nazir hona ye bhi sabit ho raha hai Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm e Ghaib bhi wajeh ho raha hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain ki kaun Sa Shakhs bula raha hai kis cheez ke liye bula raha hai kis cheez me madat mang raha hai to ye tamam cheezo se Sabit ho rahi hai 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  382

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hum Auliya Kiraam ki Bargah me Hazir hote hain to iski kya wajah hai? Koi reason honi chajiye na? To iski Reason Khud Bukhari Sharif ki riwayat me Majud hai Sarkar ﷺ ki ek Hadeese Mubarka hai Aur ye Hadees e Qudsi hai, Hadeese Qudsi yani AllaH Ta'ala ka kuch baat hoti hai jo Sarkar ﷺ Bayan karte hain Quraan e Majeed nahii, Sarkar ﷺ is tarah ki hadees bolte hain na ki AllaH Ta'ala aysa farmata hai to isko Hadeese Qudsi kahte hain, to ye Hadeese Qudsi hai Sarkar ﷺ farmate hain ki AllaH Ta'ala farmata hai Jo mere kisi wali se Dushmani rakhe to main uske khilaf Aylan e jang Karta hu

Bada ibrat ka maqam hai un logo ke liye jo Bukhari to pakadte hain bas Apne mafad ke liye bukhari uthate hain aur unko ye hadeese Nazar nahi aati kya AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Jo mere kisi wali se Dushmani rakhe to main uske khilaf Aylan e jang Karta hu' kisme Taqat hai ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ke sath jang kare? To Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Shadeed Narazgi ka izhar kiya ki jo wali AllaH se Dushmani rakhe AllaH ke Nek bando se jo Dushmani rakhte hain inse logo ka muh Fer dete hain unke liye Sakht waeed hai Aange Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Aur Mera Banda Meri Farz ki huwi Mahboob cheezo se jada kisi Say se mera Qurb Hansil nahi karta Aur woh Nawafil ke zariye mera Qurb hansil karta rahta hai Hatta ki Main use Apna Mahboob bana leta hu yani woh Shakhas ibadate karta rahta hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb hansil karta rahta hai AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb ho jata hai yani AllaH Ta'ala ke Bargah me use ek Maqam o martaba Hansil ho jata hai

AllaH Ta'ala kya farmata hai Hatta ki / Yaha tak ki main use Apna mahboob bana leta hu peyara bana leta hu Aur jab ise Apna mahboob bana leta hu to iski Sama'at ban jata hu Yani woh wali Hadees hai ye Jo main uska Kaan ban jata hu Main iski Sama'at ban Jata hu Yani Sunne ki taqat ban jata hu Jisse woh Sunta hai Aur Aap jante hain معاذ الله ki Hamara Aqeeda Ye nahii hai ki AllaH Ta'ala kisi ke Andar Khulool kar sakta hai kisi ke Andar AllaH Dakhil ho sakta hai kya معاذ الله kisi ke hath ban sakta hai? Paer ban sakta hai?  Nahiii, Balki Yaha Par murad ye hai ki main uski Sama'at ban jata hu jisse woh Sunta hai yani AllaH Ta'ala uske Kano me Qudrat Payda kar deta hai Jisse woh Door ka Bhi Sunta hai Nazdeek ka bhi Sunta hai isse Murad ye hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  383

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Aange Farmate hain iski Basarat Ban jata hu Dekhne ki taqat ban jata hu Jisse woh dekhta hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala wali AllaH ki Aankho me Aysi taqat Ata farmata hai ki Jisse woh Door ka bhi dekh sakte hain nazdeek ka bhi dekh sakte hain Dil ke Halo ko bhi dekh sakte hain hamare dil me Jo Khayalat guzarte hain unko bhi woh dekh sakte hain Ange Farmate hain iska hanth ban jata hu Jisse woh pakadta hai Aur iska paer ban jata hu jisse woh Chalta hai yani Hanth me bhi Isi tarah ki taqat Ata farma deta hai Jisse woh Door se bhi Ata farma dete hain Aur Nazdeek se bhi ata farma dete hain, isi tarah paer ban jata ho isse murad ye hai hai ki Auliya AllaH ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Tasarruf ka ikhtiyar diya hai ki woh jab jaha Par Chahe Jaise Chahe ja Sakte hain tashreef le ja sakte hain 

Aur Agar woh Mujhse Sawal kare to main ise zarur zarur ata karta hu to kitni peyari basharat AllaH Ta'ala ne wali AllaH ke liye di hai AllaH ke Nek Bando ke liye di hai ki Agar woh mujhse kuch sawal karte hin to main unhe zarur zarur ata karta hu, Bataye Hamare paas kya aysi koi basharat hai? Hum to is qabil nahi Bhi hain itna Gunaho ka bujh sar par le kar hum baithe hain hum is qabil bhi nahi hain ki AllaH Ta'ala hume kuch Ata farma de, Agar Ata farma raha hai to uski karam Nawazi hai Aur nahi Ata farmata to ye insaf hai ki hum itne gunahgar hain Hamare gunahgar hone ke Bawajud jo ata farma raha hai ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat hai to hum to Qabil hi nahi hain ke mange 

Lekin..!! Ye ha ye AllaH Ta'ala ne kya farmaya hai ki ye Agar Auliya AllaH mangte hain to Main zarur zarur ata karta hu isi liye to hum Auliya Kiraam ki Bargah me hazir hote hain, Aange Farmate hain Sarkar ﷺ AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Agar woh meri panah talab karen to main zarur zarur Apni Panah Ata karta hu to ye hamara basic reason hai ki hum Auliya AllaH ki Bargah me jate hain Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me inka Maqam o Martaba Bahut ucha hota hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*         

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 384

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aytraj :- Log kahte hain ki kai Baar Aysa hota hai jaise corona ka time tha Tum to Ghaus Paak ko har waqt pukarte Rahte ho Ya Ghaus Ya Ghaus kahte ho to fir Corona aaya to itne log halak Q ho gaye? Ghaus Paak Madat ke liye Q nahi aye معاذ الله Yaha par train Accident ho gaya to usme kya Ya Ghaus Bolne wale nahi they Ya Khowaja Bolne wale nahi they to fir Q Khowaja Gareeb Nawaz ne Madat nahi ki? Q is tarah huwa Q us tarah Huwa is tarah ki bate karte hain ki Agar woh Waqaee madat kar sakte hain to fir madat Q nahi ki?? 

Dekhiye Agar Faoran kisi ne manga Aur Aap ne madat kar di ye zaruri hota ya is tarah aap kahte hain ki Agar kisi ne kaha Ya Ghause Aazam meri Madat kijiye Aur Ghaus Paak ne Faoran Madat nahi ki to معاذ الله isse Maloom ho raha hai ki Ghaus Paak mazboor hain Ya Khowaja Gareeb Nawaz ko AllaH Ta'ala ne taqat nahi di, Ye galat hai Q? Q ki fir to Banda is par bhi utar aayega معاذ الله ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ke liye bole ki AllaH Ta'ala se mang raha hu ki mujhe ye Bimari se Nazaat de de isse hifazat tu farma fir bhi usko Bimari me Maut Aa jati hai Ya bahut jada woh bimar ho jata hai ya usne Duaa ki thi ki AllaH Ta'ala meri Hifazat Farma Aur Accident me uska inteqal ho gaya to kya معاذ الله Ye bhi kahege? Gi AllaH Ta'ala ke Paas taqat nahi hai?? AllaH Ta'ala to Qadir hai na ki Faoran madat kar de fir bhi Kabhi Kabhar ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Hiqmat hoti hai isme bahut sare Raaz hote hain bahut sari hiqmate hoti hain jiske Bina par Faoran madat nahi ki jati,

to Yahi Mamla Auliya AllaH ka Hai kabhi kabhar hum mangte hain fir bhi woh Duaa Faoran puri nahi hoti ya hazat Puri nahi hoti iski wajah ye hai ki filhaal aap ke liye usme behtri nahi hai Agar hoti to woh puri ho Jati Q ki Rab Ta'ala Raheem hai kisi par zulm nahi farmata woh Hamesha bando ka bhala chahta hai woh Bando ke sath bhalai hi farmata hai To jab Auliya AllaH ki Bargah se koi cheez hame deri se hansil ho Ya AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah se koi cheez deri se hansil ho iska Matlab Hargiz ye nahi hai ki woh dene par Qadir nahi Hai, Dene par to Qadir hai lekin aap ke liye isme bhalai nahi hai to isko roka ja raha hai bas ye hai Aasan si ek misal deti hu

Jaise :- Ek bachha hai bahut Bimar hai Sardi hai zukham ho gaya hai aur bukhar wagaira aa gaya hai Aur woh bachha Jid kar raha hai ki Mamma Ice Cream do Ab Aap ke hanth me ice cream hai Bataye Aap ice cream dene par Qadir hain ya nahi? Aap me taqat hai ya nahi ki Aap ice cream de dege?? Dene par to Qadir hai na ha lekin kya Aap denge? Nahii Q ? Q ki usme Bachhe ki bhalai nahi hai to bila Tasbiho Tamseel AllaH Ta'ala Aur Digar Auliya kiram se jab hum mangte hain to hame faoran uski hazat rawai nahi hoti to isme bhi is tarah ki hiqmate hoti hain jisme hamari hi bhalai hoti hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 385

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

    *❝ Eesale Sawab Karna ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Pahle Ye Samjhe ki Eesale Sawab kahte kise hain??? Eesal kahte hain Pahuchane ko to Eesale Sawab ka meaning banta hai Apne Aamal ka Jo Sawab hai isko kisi ko Bhejna / kisi ko iska Sawab Pahuchana Jaise hum Namaz Padhte hain Rozana to ye hamne Amal kiye Aur Jab Amal me Nek Niyate ho to hame umeed hoti hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat se ki AllaH Ta'ala ise Qubool Farmayega Aur iska Sawab hame Ata farmayega ye Jo Bargah e ilahi se Sawab milne ki ummeed hoti hai is sawab ko hum kisi Aur ko pahuchate hain ki AllaH Ta'ala iska sawab tu Fula Shakhs ko bhi Ata kar de Fula bande ko bhi ata kar de ise kahte hain Eesale Sawab

Eesale Sawab Yani Jo bhi hame Sawab milne ki ummed hai Guarantee to hum kisi ki nahi kahte lekin ummeed to hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat se ki hame Sawab milega to is sawab ko kisi ki Bargah me Pesh karna chahe woh Buzurg ho Chahe woh hamare walidain ho Rishtedar ho Dost Ahbab ho kisi ki Bargah me pesh kar dena us sawab ko Eesale sawab Kahte hain 

Achha Ye Yaad Rakhe ki Eesale Sawab hum zindo ko bhi kar Sakte hain Aur Jo is Duniya se Fana ho gaye unko bhi kar sakte hain Balki Jo Abhi Payda Bhi Nahi huwe unko bhi Eesale sawab karna Jaiz hai to isme koi ye restriction nahi hai ki Jo Banda zinda hoga uski ko Eesal kar Sakte hain ya Jo is Duniya se inteqal kar gaye ya fir AllaH ke Auliya hain Nek Bande Hain Jo Hamare Aankho ke Samne Parda Farma gaye hain Bazahir woh Hayat hi hain to unko Pahuchana ho to unko Pahucha Sakte hain Hatta ki Ulma Kiraam ne Ye Bhi Farmaya ki Qiyamat tak Jo Aane wale Musalman hain inko bhi hum hamare Nek Aamal ka Sawab Pahucha Sakte hain 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 386

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Hum Jo Nazr o Niyaz wagaira karte hain na to jab hum Fatiha karen Jab hum Eesale Sawab karen Aur Kisi AllaH Ke Nek Bande ke liye Eesale Sawab ka Ahtemam karen Eesale Sawab karen to isko Niyaj wagaira ka word hum use karte hain Nazar Niyaj ke jo Word use hote hain woh is par use hote hain Aur Jab Aam logo ka hota hai jaise hamare ghar ka koi Marhoom hai Walidain hai Ya bhai bahen hai jo bhi Hamare rishtedar Wagaira hote hain Aam log hote hain to inke liye hum Word use karte hain Fateha, Fateha hum Dila rahe hain ya Eesale sawab ki Mahfil hai is tarah hum bolte hain warna ye sare words ka meaning yahi hai chahe Fateha Aap le len, 10wa bole 20wa bole 40 wa bole, Barsi bole, 11vi bole 6tti bole, Nazar bole Niyaj bole in Sab Cheezo me Asal Jo cheez isme ki jati hai use kahte hain Eesale sawab 

Sawab ko Ange Pahuchana Hum 11vi Bhi karte hain to kya karte Hain 11vi Sharif ki koi Mahfil Rakhi usme hum Surto ko Tilawat wagaira karte hain Aur fir uska sawab Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Eesal karte hain Pahuchate hain, Achha Ye isliye Nahii ki Ghause Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Hamare Sawab ki zarurat hai, Jab hum Hamare ghar walo ko koi cheez Eesal karte hain na to ye isliye hota hai ki marhoom ko uski zarurat hoti hai Jo banda is Duniya se Kooch kar jaye or hum to gunahgar hai hi Jab Is Duniya se inteqal kar jaye to Hamare Aamal to Bilkul Samajh le ki Tang raah ki tarah hai Andhera hi Andhera hai to Eesale Sawab ki zarurat hum Jaise Gunahgaro ko hoti hai 

Nek Bando ko Eesale Sawab isliye kiya jata hai taki woh hamse Razi ho jaye Khush ho jaye to Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Eesale sawab karna Ya Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Sawab ka Nazrana Pesh karna ye hum Gunahgaro ki Aqeedat Mandi hai ki hum unki Bargah me kuch Tohftan de rahe hain isliye nahi ki unko zarurat hai ye hum gulamo ka Chhota sa Tohfa Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Pesh karna hota hai to Ye Farq hai Auliya AllaH ke liye Jab hum karte hain to unko Khush karne ke liye unko hamare se Razi karne ke liye hum Eesale Sawab karte hain Aur Baki jo Aam Murde Wagaira hote hain to inke liye fir uski zarurat bhi pesh hoti hai, Bahrhaal Ye Eesale Sawab ka concept hai ki Sawab Aange Pahuchana

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 387

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Dekhe ki is par Daleel kya hai iski taraf aate hain Sabse Pahle main Aap ko Quraan e Majeed se Daleel deti hu Aur fir chand Ahadeese Mubarka se Daleel deti hu

AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me Surah Hashr Aayat no. 10 me irshad Farmata hai

وَ الَّذِیْنَ جَآءُوْ مِنْۢ بَعْدِهِمْ یَقُوْلُوْنَ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَ لِاِخْوَانِنَا الَّذِیْنَ سَبَقُوْنَا بِالْاِیْمَانِ

اور وہ جو اُن کے بعد آئے عرض کرتے ہیں اے ہمارے رب ہمیں بخش دے اور ہمارے بھائیوں کو جو ہم سے پہلے ایمان لائے

Aur Woh Jo unke Baad Aaye Arz karte hain Aye hamare Rab Hame Bakhsh de Aur Hamare Bhaiyyo ko Jo humse Pahle iman laye

To is Aayat me Asal me Jo Faot Suda Musalman Bhai hain unke liye Duaa ka zikr hai is Pure Aayat me jo inteqal kiye huwe Musalman Bhai hain hamare Dini bhai bahen to inke liye Duaa ka zikr is aayate Mubarka me hai To Jis Tarah Musalmano ki Duaa e Faout Suda ko Pahuchti hai unko iska Fayda Pahuchta hai isi tarah Musalmano ke kiye digar Nek Aamal Aur inke Eesale sawab se bhi unko Fayda Pahuchta hai 

Yani Aayte Mubarka me AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai ki log Apne Faot Suda Musalman Bhaiyyo ke liye Duaa karte hain Aur iska zikr hai yani Hamari Duaao ka fayda Hamare Marhoom Musalman Bhaiyyo ko Pahuchta hai Jab hamari Duaao ka Fayda Pahuch Sakta hai to Duaa bhi to ek ibadat hi hai na, To jab Duaa ek ibadat ka sawab pahuch Sakta hai to hum kah sakte hain Dusri jo hamari ibadate hain inka Fayda bhi Hamare Musalaman Bhai Bahen ko Pahuch Sakta hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 388

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ki Duaa hai na Surah ibraheem ki Aayat no. 41

رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِیْ وَ لِوَالِدَیَّ وَ لِلْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ یَوْمَ یَقُوْمُ الْحِسَابُ(41)

اے ہمارے رب مجھے بخش دے اور میرے ماں باپ کو اور سب مسلمانوں کو جس دن حساب قائم ہوگا۔

Isi tarah ek Aur Duaa hai na SuraH Bani israeel ki Aayat no. 24 

رَّبِّ ارْحَمْهُمَا كَمَا رَبَّیٰنِیْ صَغِیْرًاﭤ(24)

Aye mere Rab tu in Dono par yani mere Walidain par usi tarah Rahem farma Jaisa ki in Dono ne Mujhe mere Bachpan me Rahem Farmaya meri Parwarish ki 

To ye Duaa hai, isme kya kar Rahe hain?? Aulad Walidain ke liye Duaa kar rahi hai, Jo Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ki Duaa hai ke Aye mere Rab Meri Maghfirar farma mere walidain ki Maghfirat Farma Tamaam Momineen ki Maghfirat farma Jis Din Hisab ka din hoga Yani Jis Din Qayamat Qayim hogi us din Hum Tamaam ki maghfirat farma To ye Duaa e Sirf Apne liye nahi ki Ja Rahi hain Balki Apne liye bhi ki ja rahi hai Aur Apne walidain ke liye bhi ki ja rahi hai Aur Tamaam Musalman ke liye ki ja rahi hai to jis Tarah Aulad ki Duaa se walidain Ko Fayda Pahuch raha hai U hi Walidain ki Duaa se Aulad ko Fayda Pahuch raha hai isi tarah Digar ibadato ka Fayda bhi hum Dusre Momineen ko Pahucha sakte hain

Aur kahi par bhi Quran e Majeed me ye nahi likha ki ye Jo Duaa e Hain Aap Apne walidain ke liye Usi waqt Padh sakte hain Jaise :- رَّبِّ ارْحَمْهُمَا كَمَا رَبَّیٰنِیْ صَغِیْرًا Ye Duaa hai ki Jab tak Walidain hayat hain usi waqt tak padh sakte hain uske baad nahi padh sakte *Aysa nahiii hai* Balki..!! ye Duaa to hum life long padh sakte hain na, to chahe walidain Hayat ho ya na ho hum ye Duaa Padh Sakte hain

To Maloom Huwa Duaao ka Fayda in ibadato ka Fayda walidain ko Bachho ki taraf se Pahuchta hai ye Quraan e Majeed ki Aayate hain jo is par Dalalat karti hai ke Amaal ka Fayda ek banda karta hai lekin iska Fayda Dusro ko bhi pahuch sakta hai 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 389

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Hadeese Mubarka ki taraf Aaye Hadeese Mubarka me to wajeh Taur par Eesale Sawab ka zikr hai Aur Hadees ki kitabe bhi Bilkul Motbar kitabe Jaise Bukhari hai Muslim hai Siha e Sitta me Bharpoor iski misale aap ko mil jaye gi ki Eesale Sawab Jaiz hai Jaise Bukhari Aur Muslim Dono me Ye hadeese Mubarka Maojood hai :

Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها Riwayat karti hain ki ek Aadmi ne Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki Bargah me Arz kiya ki Meri Walida Achanak Faot ho gai Aur Mera Guman hai ki Agar Woh kalaam karti yani woh Achanak se Faot ho gai Agar kuch Wasiyat karti to Tashadduq karti Yani Agar woh unke Paas Majeed Hayati hoti to woh Chahti ki Woh Sadqa karen fir Aange Farmate hain Agar main unki Taraf se Sadqa karu to kya unko Sawab Pahuchega ye un Sahabi ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me hazir ho kar suwal kiya mujhe Pata tha ki Agar unki Majeed hayati hoti to woh Sadqa karna chahti lekin woh kar nahi payi to kya main unki taraf se kar du to unko Uska Sawab Pahuchega? To Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Haa unko iska Sawab Pahuchega Sahi Bukhari Jild 2 Safha 102 par Ye Hadeese Mubarka Maojood hai 

___ isi tarah Sahi Bukhari me Hazrate Ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه se Ek Aur Riwayat hai Farmate hain ki Hazrate Saad Bin Ubada رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye ek Sahabi e Rasool hain inki walida Faot ho gai aur woh Maojud na they yani woh kahi Bahar gaye huwe they Aur unki Gair Maojudgi me unki walida Faut ho gai unho ne Arz kiya Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Meri walida Meri Gair Maojudgi me wafaat pa gai Agar main unki Taraf se Sadqa karu to unko Fayda Pahuchega iska Sawab milega? To Farmaya Ha, Unho ne Arz ki Main Aap ko Gawah karta hu ki Maine Apne Phalo wala Baag Apni Walida ki Taraf se Sadqa kiya سبحان الله to yaha par Sarkar ﷺ ne ijazat bhi di Aur Sarkar ﷺ ke Sahaba ka ye Amal bhi Raha hai ki woh Apne Marhoomeen ki taraf se Eesale Sawab kiya karte they to Sahi Bukhari Jild 4 Page no. 7 par Ye Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 390

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Hadees Muslim Sharif ki Hadees hai Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه se Riwayat hai Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne irshad Farmaya Jab insan mar jata hai to uska Aamal Munkate'a ho jata Hai inteqal kar jata hai to Uska Amal Jo ek Silsila hai na ibadto ka Jo bhi hum Actions karte hain woh Finish ho jata hai zahir si baat hai na Qabr me ja kar ye Amal nahi kar sakta na Jo is Duniya me karta tha to ye Amal Wala Silsila Munqate'a Ho jata hai finish ho jata hai Magar teen Surto me Marne ke Baad bhi uska sawab milta rahta hai سبحان الله Qabr me Pahuchne ke Baad to Amal ka Silsila to Finish ho gaya lekin Mere Peyare AaQa ﷺ Farma rahe hain ki teen Surte Aysi hain ki Amal Khatam ho jayega lekin fir bhi Amal ka Sawab isko milta rahega Dekhiye Amal to woh waha par ja kar nahi Kar sakta Jo ye Duniya me Amale kar rahe they ibadat kar rahe they woh to nahi kar sakte lekin Sawab mil sakta hai teen Surto me Aur woh Teen Surte Kya hain? Dekhe (1.) Sadqa e zariya ki Surat me, (2.) Nafa wala ilm, (3.) Nek Aulad bhi uske liye Sadqa e zariya hai

Sarkar ﷺ ne kuch cheez zikr kar ke Bata diya ki in teen Cheezo se Marne ke Baad bhi logo ko Fayda hasil hota hai 1. sadqa e Zariya :- Sadqa e zariya kise kahte hain.?  Zariya Kahte hain Continues ko, to continues jo Sadqa hota hai isko Sadqa e zariya kahte hain Yani hamesha jisme sawab Aap ko milta rahe Aysa sadqa karna Sadqa e zariya kahlata hai Dekhiye Jaise Hum Nafila ke taur par kisi ko Sadqa de dete hain koi Gareeb Aaya Aap ne usko Kapda Pahna diya ye sadqa hai kisi ko kuch khila diya ye Sadqa hai kisi gareeb ki Shadi thi Aap ne utha kar 5 jode de diye to ye sadqa hai iska sawab Aap ko Yaqini Taur Par Milega ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Jab ikhlas hoga to Sawab milega lekin ye kya hai dekhiye Aap ne Amal kar liya aur ek Baar Aap ko iska Sawab mil gaya ye ho gaya Normal sadqa

Aur Sadqa e zariya woh Sadqa hota hai Jisme aap ek baar to Amal karte hain lekin iska sawab Aap ko life long balki Taqayamat tak milta rahega ise kahte hain Sadqa e zariya Misal ke Taur Par :- kisi Neki ke Kaam me Aap ne Paise Lagaye Aur woh Kaam aysa hai ki Jo Hamesha Rahega to woh ban Jata hai Sadqa e zariya Example Du Kahi Par Masjid Ban Rahi hai to Aap ne usme kuch raqam laga di to Ab ek martaba Aap ne kuch raqam diya taki isse Masjid banai jaye Puri Masjid Bhale na Bane Masjid ke kuch hisse me Aap ki raqam waha par mil gai to ye ho gaya Sadqa e Zariya Q? Q ki Paisa to Aap ne Ek martaba lagaye lekin Jo ye Aap ne Amal kiya isse woh Masjid ban gayi Aur woh Masjid to Hamesha Rahegi Jab ek jagah par Masjd Qayim kar di jaye na to Taqayamat tak zameen ka woh hissa Masjid hi rahta hai Chahe waha Par Masjid ko معاذ الله Shaheed kar diya jaye ya kisi Aur wajah se waha par log Namaz Padhna chhod de العیاذ باللہ tab bhi woh zameen ka utna Hissa jo hai na Woh hamesha ke liye Masjid hi rahta hai, 

To Bahrhaal..!! Kahi Par Masjid ban rahi thi Aap ne usme Paise laga diye to ye ho gaya Sadqa e zariya Jab tak Qayamat tak ye Masjid rahe gi isme Namaz Qayem hoti rahe gi log Aate Rahe ge Namaz Padhte rahege to logo ko to unke ibadato ka sawab to milta hi rahega, Lekin..!! Jitne Logo ne Namaze Padhi ibadate ki Riyazate ki AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa e Mangi is Pure Masjid me Jinho ne Aa kar Amal kiye un Sab ka sawab Aap ko milta rahega to ye hota hai Sadqa e zariya Hamesha Rahne wala Sadqa isi ko Sadqa e zariya kahte hain Chahe Masjid me laga diya kahi Madarsa ban raha hai to waha par laga diya

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  391

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Sabse Behtreen Sadqa e zariya Aaj ke Daur me Agar hum kuch kar sakte hain to woh ye hai ki kisi ko Talib e ilm Bana de, Kisi ko Aalim Bana de, ksi ko Mufti Bana de ye Sabse Behtreen Sadqa e zariya hota hai Q? Q ki Dekhe Masjid Banana Madarsa bana Ye Sab Sadqa e zariya hi hai Lekin Masjid me koi Aayega Namazi Namaz Padhega Aap ko Sawab milega is tarah ye Sawab to milta hi rahega, Lekin Jab Aap kisi ko Aalim Banate hain Aalim Banana Matlab ye nahi hai ki Khade ho kar uski Teaching kare ye to Behtreen Qism ka Sadqa e zariya hoga ki Khud Aalim bane Aur kisi ko Aalim banaye Lekin Jo Aysa nahi kar pate to Mali Taur Par Madat karna ye Sadqa e zariya me Shamil hai Yani unki fees Ada kar de unko kisi cheez ki zarurat ho to unko woh de de kitabo ki zarurat ho to unko puri kar de Ye hai ki Madat karna Aalim Banne me to Achha Padhne wala Agar koi Bachha hoga Aur hum uski Madat karege to ye hoga jab tak woh Aalim Apne ilm par Amal karega Logo ke darmiyan kaam karta rahega aur Aap jante hain na Aalim Kaise kaam karte hain ho hote hain kaam karne wale Khoob Khidmat karte hain na deen ki Pure Din ka Aksar waqt unka deen ki Khidmat me laga hota hai to woh jitna bhi Amal karte rahege Aap ko uska sawab milta Rahega 

Fir jab woh kisi Aur ko ek Aur Aalim bana le 2 bana le 3 Bana le to ye 3 bhi Jab tak kaam karte Rahege tab bhi Aap ko Sawab milta Rahega Achha in teen ne ja kar Majeed Aur 3 ko Sikha diya to woh 3 Bhi jab tak kaam karte Rahege Aap ko sawab milta rahega to Chain ban jata hai to ye Chain wali Surat bahut jada Payi jati hai Aur usme Sawab ki Kasrat Jo Surat me Payi jati hai woh isi Surat me hai ki jab hum kisi Talib e ilm ki Madat karte hain, Ha Lekin Madat ki Surat me bhi ye yaad rakhe ki ye nahi dekhna ki kisi ko bhi ya gareeb bachhe ki madat ki to wohi hamare liye Sadqa zariya hogi, Hamare yaha kya meyar bana huwa hai ki Agar kisi ko Aalim Banana hai to kisi Gareeb Bachhe ko Aalim banaye nahi ye galat soch hai, Asal soch Ye honi chahiye ki kisi zaheen Bachhe ko Aalim banaye Ayse Bachhe ko Aalim e Deen Banaye Jisme woh Salahiyat ho ki woh Aange Char kar deen ki Khidmat kare Afrad Tayyar kare Aur Logo me islah karen logo ki islah karte huwe woh zindagi guzare Ayse Shakhs ko Aalim Banaye 

Misal main hamesha deti hu Bhale us Aalime Deen ka Baap Aap Samajh le karod Pati ho fir bhi uski kisi na kisi tarah madat karen usse kahe ki Aap ek mahine ki fees ka sarf mujhe Ata kar de ki main Aap ki Fees Ata karu Q? Q ki Jab tak ye Kaam karta Rahega na Aap ko Sawab milta rahega warna bahut baar Aysa hota hai ki kisi Gareeb Bachhe ko Aalime Deen Bana diya lekin fir unme growth wali woh Soch nahi hoti na to fir woh Apne Masjid ke Musalle tak hi rahte hain imamat karwate hain kabhi bas Chand logo se mile kabhi unke Darmiyan Bayan kar liya to kar liya warna nahi islah ka unka zahen nahi hota woh itna hi rahte hain Agar Aap ko bahut jada sawab wali surat Chahiye to kisi zaheen Bachhe ko Pakde Aur kisi na kisi tarah uski Madat kar de Ya to usko kitab ki zarurat hai to woh de de kisi Aur Cheez ki zarurat hai to woh de de is tarah kare ye behtreen Surat hoti hai Sadqa e zariya ki

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  392

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Wapas Aate hain Hadees ki taraf Hadees me hai 3 Surto me Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya Sadqa e zariya hai ye woh Cheez hai ki Ek baar Aap ne kar liya to Amal to ho gaya lekin iska sawab Aap ko marne ke Baad bhi Hansil hota Rahega, 2sri Surat Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Nafa wala ilm, ilm Khud Bhi Sikhe Aur Aange Sikhaye taki ye bhi Sadqa e zariya wali ek surat ho jati hai, 3sri Cheez Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Nek Aulad Jo iske liye Duaa kare 

Bahut important hai ki banda jab inteqal kare Duniya se to is halat me kare ki woh Apne pichhe Nek Aulad Chhod kar jaye Q ki Aulad Jo Amal karti hai walidain ko Qabr me uska sawab diya jata hai Agar yaha par islami Bahne Maojud hain Jinke walidain me se koi inteqal kar gaye ho to unse Guzarish hai ki Apne Aamal Par Bilkhusus gaor kare Q ki Aap Jo Amal karte hain na iska Sila Aap ke walidain ko unke Qabr me diya jata hai Jo bhi Amal Aap karen Aap Nek Amal karege to Aap ke Walidain ko Qabr me Aasani di jati hai aap koi Bura Amal karege to KhudaNakhasta Agar Aap ke walidain ne Aap ki is tariqe se tarbiyat nahi ki Shariat ke taur par Aap ki tarbiyat nahi ki fir ye hoga ki unko Qabr me Aap ki wajah se Azaab hoga, 

to hota hai Bahut se walidain tarbiyat puri karte nahii hain Na Farz Uloom Sikhane ka zahen hai na Quraan Sikhane ka zahen hota hai, Aap Samajhte hain ki Hamare walidain se lagjish ho gai unho ne hamari Deni tarbiyat nahi ko to ab Aap khud Apne Aap ko Sudhare Aue Apne walidain ke liye Baise Rahmat bane unke liye taqlif ka zariya na bane Q ki Nek Aulad hogi woh Duaa e karegi to AllaH Ta'ala inke Duaao ke sadqe me Walidain ki Qabro par Rahmat Nazil farmayega Aur Agar Aulad Khudanakhasta Badbakht hogo to Walidain ko iski taqlif Qabr me Pahuch Sakti hai to ye Hadees hai Sahi Muslim me hai Jild 3 Page no. 125 Par hai 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  393

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Hadees Sunan ibne Maza Jild 1 Safha 88 Beshak Momin ko Marne ke Baad uske Aamal Aur Nekiyo me Jinka sawab Pahuchta hai unme se Woh ilm hai jo isne sikhaya Aur Faylaya Yani zindagi me Jo ilm Seekha tha usko Sikhaya Aange Faylaya Marne ke Baad usko woh Sawab Milta Rahega Fir Aange farmaya Nek Aulad Jo isne Chhodi hai iska sawab bhi usko milega Quraan e Majeed Jo Wirasat me chhoda hai iska sawab isko milega Jo Masjid isne Banwai Jo Musafir khana isne Banwaya Jo Naher isne Khodwai Aur Jo Apni sehat Aur zindagi me Apne Maal se sadqa kiya Marne ke Baad Bhi iska sawab usko milta hai

thik hai to Amal ek baar ho gaya lekin iska Fayda use Marne ke baad Pahuchta Rahega to isse Sabit ho raha hai ki Aamal ke sawab ka Fayda logo ko Pahuchta hai Chahe Marne ke Baad hi Q na ho Khud ke Aamal ka bhi Sawab Pahuch Sakta hai Aur Dusro ke Aamal ka Sawab bhi Agar koi Bhejta hai Eesale Sawab karta hai to Pahuch sakta hai 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  394

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

__ isi tarah Sunane Abi Dauood Jild 2 Page no. 130 Par Hadeese Mubarka hai Saad Bin ubada رضی الله تعالی عنه se Riwayat Hai unho ne Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Umme Saad Wafat Pa gai hain Umme Saad Yani Saad ki Maa, Meri walida Wafaat pa gai hain kaun sa Sadqa Afzal hai unke liye kaun sa Sadqa Karu to ye Sabse Behtar hoga Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Pani Ka Sadqa Ye Afzal hai Hazrate Saad رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kuwa Khodwaya Aur kaha ki ye Saad ki walida ke liye hai Achha Alfaz Par Gaor Karen Hazrate Saad ne kya kiya ki kuwa Khodwaya walida ke liye Aur Farmaya ki ye Saad ki walida ke liye hai Halanki ki Jab hum koi Amal karte hain to kiske liye karte hain Amal Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke liye karte hain na to hona to ye chahiye tha ki Sahabi e Rasool ye kah dete ki ye Kuwa AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hai Aur isse Jo sawab Hasil hoga woh AllaH Ta'ala meri Walida ko Pahuchaye 

Lekin..!! unho ne kaha ki ye meri Walida ke liye hai to isse Sabit huwa ki jab hum Hamare Society me is tarah ki bate bolte hain to Hamara Asal Maqsad Yahi hota hai Jaise hum kahte hain na Ye Ghaus Paak ke Niyaj ki Bakri hai, Khowaja Gareeb Nawaz ke Eesale Sawab ki Bakri hai to hum Just itna kahte hain na Ghaus Paak ki Bakri Ghaus Paak ki Murgi is tarah bol dete hain na to kuch log Aytraj karte hain ki Aap ne Aysa Q kaha ye to Shirk ho gaya Halanki Jab tum Zibah karte ho to AllaH ka Naam Lena zaruri hai Jab tak tum is Par "BismillaHi Allahu Akbar'' Nahi karte tab tak woh Zanwar Halaal nahi hota to fir ye to galat ho gaya ye to Shirk ho gaya kisi Aur ko Shamil kar diya isme!??

Halanki Aysa nahii hai..!! Dekhiye Yaha Par Hazrate Saad رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Kya Farmaya hai ki Saad ki Walida ke liye hai Ye Saad ki walida ka kuwa hai is tarah kah rahe hain kahna to unhe bhi ye Chahiye tha na, to Maloom huwa ki Jab Hum is tarah ke Alfaaz istemal karte hain Ye Ghaus Paak ki Bakri hai Ghaus Paak ki Gay hai Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke liye Ye Bakra hai Aap ki Qurbani ke Liye ye Bakra hai is tarah Words istemal karte hain, to hamari Niyat or hamara Aqeeda Yahi hota hai ki ye Jo Zanwar hum zabah karege Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Naam le kar hi zabah karege AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza ke liye hi zabah kare ge Aur hum ummeed ye Rakhte hain ki iske Badle me Jo AllaH Ta'ala Hame Sawab Ata farmayega hum Woh Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me Eesal karte hain Aap ﷺ ki Bargah me ise Bataore Hadiya Pesh karte hain isi tarah jab Ghaus Paak ke Naam ka Jab koi bakra ya gay ya koi bhi zanwar zabah kare to isme bhi Niyat Yahi hoti hai ki Asal to AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza ke liye hi ye zabah ho rahi hai AllaH Ta'ala se hi hum Sawab ki Ummeed Rakhte hain or Jab AllaH Ta'ala Hame Sawab Ata farmayega to us Sawab ko hum Ghause Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Bargah me Pesh karte hain 

To isme koi Shirkiya Pahlu nahi hai Q ki kisi bhi zahil se zahil Musalman se bhi hum ye Tasawwur nahi kar sakte koi ye kahe ki Ghaus Paak ki Gaay hai Ghaaus Paak ki Bakri hai iska Matlab ye hai ki woh معاذ الله Ghaus Paak ko Khuda Samajhte huwe usko zabah karta hai kya? Hum BismillaHi Allahu Akbar Hi kah kar zabah karte hain na koi to Ghaus Paak ka معاذ الله Naam lekar zabah nahii karta Ha Bas Woh Aam Bol Chal me is tarah ke words bol dete Hain, Lekin..!! Iska Hargiz Matlab ye nahi Hai ki hamara Aqeeda bhi hai, Aqeeda Yahi hai ki hum Jitni bhi ibadate karte hain Chahe Namaz hi, Chahe Roze ho, Hajj ho Qurbani ho zakaat ho har har ibadat Mali ibadat Badani ibadat Ya Mali badni Dono tariqe ki ibadat Jis tarah ki bhi ibadat ho har Ibadat Sirf Or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke liye ki Jati hai wahi hamara Khuda hai wahi hame sawab Ata farmata hai, Ha is Sawab ko hum kisi or ki Bargah me Pesh zaroor kar sakte hain to Ye Sunane Abi Dauood ki is Hadees se bhi Maloom huwa

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  395

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها se Riwayat hai woh Farmati hain ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne Ayse mendhe ko talab Farmaya jo ki singhho wala ho Siyahi me chalta ho Yani uske Paer Black ho is tarah chalta ho is tatah ka mendha Sarkar ﷺ ne talab farmaya yani mangwaya Aysa mundha Qurbani ke liye laya gya to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Aye Aaisha chhuri lao fir farmaya ise Pat'thar ke sath tej karo Hazrate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain maine Aysa kiya Sakar ﷺ ne chhuri Aur Mendhe ko Pakda mendhe ko zabah karne ke liye karwat ke bal litaya aur ye Duaa Padhi : AllaH ke Naam se Aye AllaH Muhammad (ﷺ) Aur unki Aal Aur unki ummat ki taraf se Qubool Farma Fir Qurbani Farmayi

Ab jab maine kaha na ki hum Ghaus Paak ke niyaj ke liye zanwar zakarte hain Qurbani wagaira karte hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Eesale sawab ke liye Qurbani karte hain Milad Sharif me umuman hota hai 11vi Sharif me karte hain 6tti Sharif me karte hain ye in Buzurgo ki Eesale sawab wagaira ke liye hum zanwar zabah karte hain Aur Langar ka ek khaas taur par Ahtemam kiya jata hai Khana khilate hain, Ye isi Hadeese Se Sabit hai jo Sunane Abi Dauood Jild 3 Safha 95 par ye hadees hai isme Sarkar ﷺ ne kya kiya Aap ne Suna na ki Aap ﷺ ne Mendhe ko zabah karne se Pahle kya farmaya Aye AllaH Muhammad (ﷺ) Aur unki Aal Yani unki Aulad Aur unki ummat ki taraf se Qubool Farma to Sarkar ﷺ ne is Amal ka sawab Apni Aal ko bhi Eesal Farmaya apni ummat ko bhi Eesal Farmaya ye is tarah ka Amal karna Jaiz hota hai or is par ye Hadeese Mubarka Peyari si Daleel hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  396

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Abu Dauood ki hi Riwayat hai Jild 3 Safha 94 Par Ye Hadeese Mubarka hai : Rabi hain Ek Sahabi hain Hazrate Hans رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Farmate hain ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Mendhe zibah karte huwe dekha main Arz ki ye kya hai yani Aap ye Q kar rahe hain to Farmaya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ne Mujhe Wasiyat Farmayi thi ki Main Aap ﷺ ki taraf se Qurbani kiya karu lihaza Main unki taraf se Qurbani karta hu Aur ye Hazrate Ali  رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Har Saal ka Mamool tha ki Jab Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya se Parda Farma gaye to Aap Sarkar ﷺ ki is wasiyat par Amal karte huwe har Saal Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf se Qurbani kiya karte they to ye Eesale Sawab ki hi surat huwi na? Amal Hazrate Ali kar rahe hain Aur iska Sawab Sarkar ﷺ tak woh Eesal Farmaya karte they

to Ye Bahut Sari Daleel e Aap ko milegi Abhi to maine Aap ko Chand Padh kar batai taqriban 6-7 Daleel e Maine Aap ko de di Jo is baat ko sabit karti hai ki Eesale Sawab karna Jaiz hai in Tamaam Cheezo me Aap ne dekha na ki Amal hum kuch karte hain or iska Fayda Pahuchta hai kabhi woh khud ko Pahuch raha hai Chahe woh Hamare zindagi me Pahuche Jaise iLm Deen Wagaira ka mamla hai Aur chahe hamare inteqal ke Baad Bhi hame Pahuch sakta hai Jaise Nek Aulad hai Ya Sadqa e zariya hai to inteqal ke baad Hame iska sawab mil Raha hai 

To isse maloom huwa ki zindo ko bhi Fayda Pahuchta hai Aur Marne ke Baad bhi Fayda Pahuchta hai Aur kabhi kabhar Jaise Hazrate Saad رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Kuwa Khodwaya Aur Bagh Wagaira sadqa kar diya to ye kya hai? Ye Amaal to Hazrate Saad رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kiya Sadqe ka Amal to Hazrate Saad ne kiya lekin Eesale Sawab kiske liye ho raha tha? Unki walida ke liye ho raha tha 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  397

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

 

Ek Aur Riwayat main Aap ko Bata du ki Hazrate ibraheem bin Soleh bin Dirham رضی الله تعالی عنه Apne Walid se Riwayat karte hain ki hum Hajj ke irade se nikle Ye Apne Walid se Ye Waqiya sun kar woh Ange Bayan kar rahe hain ki hum Hajj ke Irade se Nikle to ek Shakhs Ye ek Shakhs Kaun they? Ye Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه they woh unko mil gaye Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya Tumhari taraf ek basti hai Jiska Naam Ubla Hai kya is tarah hai unho ne Sawal kiya to hamne kaha Ha Farmaya tum me se Kaun mujhe is Baat ki zamanat deta hai is baat ki Guarantee deta hai ki woh Masjide Ushshar Woh jo jagah thi na 

Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya ubla Jagah waha par ek Masjid hai to uske bare me Hazrate Abu Huraira Farma rahe hain ki kaun mujhe is Baat ki zamanat deta hai Guarantee deta hai ki woh Masjide Ushshar me 2 Ya 4 Rakate Ada kare Aur kahe Yani ye Abu Huraira ke liye hai Ye Jo Maine Namaze Padhi hai ye Hazrate Abu Huraira ke liye hai iska Matlab hai ki Jo maine Namaz Padhi iska Sawab Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Bargah me Pesh karta hu Maine Sarkar ﷺ se Suna hai ki Beshak Masjide Ushshar se Qayamat ke din AllaH Ta'ala ayse Shaheedo ko uthayega ki Siway Shohda e Badr ke Aur koi inka hamsar inka Barabar nahi hoga سبحان الله 

Ye Abu Dauood ki Hadees no. 4308 Ye wali Hadeese Mubarka hai to isme Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Amalan Bata bhi diya ye kaha bhi ki Aap jaye mere liye Eesale Sawab karen Aur Sath hi Wajeh bhi kar diya ki woh us Masjid me Namaz Q Padhwana Chahte they unho ne woh Fazilat bayan ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ne us Masjid ke bare me batayi thi ki jo yaha par hoga to uske liye ye ye Fazilat hai to ye Fazilat Sun kar unho ne request ki thi ke waha ja kar mere liye Eesale Sawab karna 

tamam Hadeeso se Hamara Aqeeda Bilkul wajeh taur Par Sabit ho gaya ki Eesale Sawab hum kar sakte hain Apne Marhoomeen ke liye kar sakte hain Aane wale Musalmano ke liye kar sakte hain Jo Abhi Payda nahi huwe Nek AllaH ke Bando ke liye Kar sakte hain Chahe zinda ho Jaise Hazrate Abu Huraira ka inteqal to nahi huwa tha na woh Hayat they to ye Hayat ke liye Sabit ho gaya ki koi zinda hai usko  Eesale Sawab kar sakte hain Aur isi tarah jo is Duniya se Parda kar gaye uske liye bhi kar Sakte hain to ye Tamaam Cheeze Sabit ho gai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  398

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Chand important points Main Samjha Du Namaz, Roza, Hajj, zakaat Har Qism ki ibadat har Nek Amal chahe woh Farz ho, Nafal ho, wajib ho, Sunnat ho, Sunnate Muaqqidah ho kisi bhi tarah ka koi Amal ho uska sawab hum Eesal kar sakte hain Ye Points main is liye zikr kar Rahi hu ki Baar Baar ye sawal Aate rahte hain ki Baji is tarah kar sakte hain.. Is tarah ka sawab pahuch Sakte hain uska Sawab Pahucha sakte hain Aap jo bhi Chhota sa Chhota Amal kar le Chhoti se chhoti hi Neki Q na ho Uska Sawab Aap Apne Ghar Walo ko Apne walidain ko Ya Jisko Chahe Aap Eesal kar sakte hain koi Amal Aysa nahi hai ki jiska Aap Sawab Eesal nahi kar sakte Ek Martaba Durood e Paak Pdh liya iska sawab bhi Eesal kar sakte hain Achha Ye Classes me Baithey hain Ye Behtreen Qisam ka Amal hai AllaH Ta'ala ne ye Sa'adat di hai ki hum ILm Deen Hansil kar rahe hain to isme bhi hame Ummeed hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah se Hame Behtreen Azr milega iska bhi Sawab Aap Eesal kar sakte hain

Bahrhaal..!! Aap ne Din me Jitni ibadate ki hai iska Sawab Aap Eesal kar sakte hain Aur hamari Aadat aysi hai ki hum kya karte hain ki Raat me Sone se Pahle Jitne Din Bhar ke Amal hain na uske Mutalliq AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa karte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala ise Qubuliyat ka Sarf Ata Farmaye Aur fir iska Sawab hum Awwal Ta Aakhir Jitne Musalman hain insan hain aur Jinn Sabko hum Eesal karte hain Q? Iska fayda ye hoga ki Jab Aap is tarah Eesale sawab karte hain na to woh kuch logo ko ye hota hai ki jab hum Eesale sawab karege to Shayed humko bhi sawab mile sirf jisko kar rahe usko milega Aysa nahi hai

Agar Maine Misal :- ke Tsur par ye class Padhai Aur iska sawab Maine walidain ko Eesal kar diya to hoga ye ki Mujhe to pura Sawab milega Mere walidain me se meri walida ko bhi pura sawab milega Aur mere walid ko bhi pura Sawab milega Aysa nahi hai ki 3 Tukde me Bat jayega Ya walidain me Aadha Aadha ko kar Bat jayega Aysa nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala Raheem o Kareem hai Jab Aap Eesale sawab karte hain to Aap ko khud ko Apne Amal ka sawab milega Jitno ko Aap ne Eesal kiya hai utno me se Har ek ko Pura pura Sawab milega Aur Ye bhi Yaad Rakhe Jitne logo ko bhi Aap ne Eesal kiya hai utne logo ke Barabar Aap ko Sawab milega

Jaise Maine Apne Walidain ko Eesal kiya to mujhe to mere Aamal ka sawab mila Meri Walida ko pura pura sawab mila Walid ko pura pura Sawab mila Ab maine kitne logo ko Eesal kiya? 2 logo ko kiya na to in dono ko total kitna sawab mila utna wapas Extra mujhe Aur bhi milega to ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat hai Aap dekhe Eesale Sawab jo karte hain na unko kis tarah Sawab ka matter Increase ho jata hai Aur Jo Badbakht ye kahte hain ki Eesale Sawab nahi kar sakte woh Bilkul Aap Samajh le ki insani Roop me woh Shaytan hai Q ki Shaytan to kabhi chahta thodi na hai ki Aap ke sawab me izafa ho is tarah ki woh bate isi liye karte hain taki Aap ke Sawab me kami Aa jaye Bahrhaal 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  399

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To isi liye hamara Mamool ye hona chahiye ki jab bhi hum Eesale sawab karen to Aasan Alfazo me Is tarah kahe ki AllaH Ta'ala Jo bhi maine Amal kiya hai isko Tu Qubool Farma Aur iska sawab tu Mujhe mere Amal ke Mutabiq na Ata farma Balki Apne Karam ke Mutabiq Ata Farma mere Amal ke Mutabiq to sawab thoda hi hoga Q ki isme ikhlas ki kami hoti hai  isme woh Khushu Khuju nahi hota Woh focus nahi hota To Woh to kam hoga lekin Maula Hum Tujhse Hamare Amal ke Mutabiq sawab ka Mutalba nahi karte Balki tera karam Jitna Wasee tu jitna Kareem hai uski taraf Nazar karte huwe Mujhe Sawab ata farma to Apne karam se mujhe iska Khoob sawab Ata farma 

fir tu jo ye sawab mujhe Ata farmayega isko main Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam se le kar Ta Qayamat tak jitne Musalman hain Chahe insan ho Chahe jinnat ho Sab ki Bargah me AllaH Ta'ala main ise Pesh karti hu tu ise Qubool farma To ye hoga Aap ko Aap ke Amal ka sawab milega Aur ta Qayamat tak kitne Musalman Aayege Aap Andaza nahi laga sakte ki kitne Musalman Aayege kitne insan kitne jinnat wagaira Aayege Jo Musalman hoge in logo ke Tadat ke barabar Aap ko return sawab diya jayega ye chhota Amal hai kitna Time le raha hai Chhota Amal hai na Raat ko sote waqt 2 Cheezo ki Adat bana lijiyega Ya Din me ek time Makhsus kar lijiye ga 

Ek Tajdee e imaan :- Apne kufriyat se Tauba kar kar Tajdeed e imaan karna, Tajdeed e Nikah Faoran Mumkin huwa to karte rahna chahiye jo nikah wale Hain Lekin..!! Tajdeed e iman to karte hi raha karen, kya karna hai aap ko? Apne Tamam kufriyat se Tauba karni hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me ye kahna hai ki Maula Agar Mujhse koi kufriya Amal ho gaya ho koi Action ho gaya ho ya kufriya Bate bol di ho Jane me ho Anjane me main Sabse Tauba karta hu Aur Dobara se islam me Dakhil hota hu لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ To ye ho jaye to fir, 2usra :- Eesale sawab ka Aap Ahtemam kar lijiye Sone se pahle ya jo bhi Waqt ho ki Aaj Din Bhar me maine Jitne bhi Amal kar liye Maula isse jo Mujhe Sawab hasil ho raha hai usko Aap Eesal kar den, to Ye Dono Cheez aap khud bhi Sikhe Aur Apne Bachho ko bhi Sikhaye to ye Bahut peyari Aadat hai ye hamare Andar honi chahiye

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  400

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Eesale Sawab ka Jaise Maine Samjhaya Koi khaas Waqt nahi hai koi Khaas Time nahii hai ki isi hi time me aap Eesale Sawab kar sakte hain kuch islami Bahne kahti hain ki Baji humne Fix kar liya hai is waqt Apne Walidain ko Eesale sawab karte hain Every Thursday hum karte hain Surah Yasin Padhte hain Quraaan e Paak Padhte hain or Every Thursday ko hum Eesal karte hain Achhi Baat hai karna chahiye Lekin ye Thursday ko hi fix Q? Every Thursday to Every Thursday Aap Jo Eesale Sawab kar rahe hain isse Behtar hai ki Aap Har din karen Balki kuch Khusnasib Aulade Humne dekhi hai ki jo 5 waqt Jab Namaz ke liye Baithti hai to 5cho waqt Apne Walidain ko Eesale sawab kar ke uthti hai to kaise Khusnasib walidain hoge ki Jinki Aulad itna Sochti hai ki Aaj mere walidain ko Eesale sawab ki zarurat hogi to woh Namaz ki bhi pawand ban jati hai Aur Namazo ke Baad Baqayda kuch na kuch padh kar unko Eesal bhi karti hai Ye Khushnasibi hai walidain ki

 Aur Aap jante hain na ki Jab Unko Eesale sawab kiya jata hai to woh bahut khush hote hain Qabr me Aur Murde Aapas me ek dusre me fakhr bhi karte hain ki Mere Ghar se Mujhe itna Eesale sawab aaya hai aapas me ek Dusre ko dekhte hain Aur jiska Jada Eesale sawab hota hai woh Fakhr karta hai ki meri Aulad ne ya mere ghar walo ne itna Eesale sawab kiya hai mujhe itna sawab bheja hai Jinki Aulad Eesale sawab nahi karti unke walidain Apni Qabro Gamgeen hote hain ki Hamari Aulad ne Hamari taraf rukh nahi kiya ya hame kuch Eesal nahi kiya hai To hamari zimmedari banti hai ki hum Apne walidain ko is Duniya me bhi Khush rakhe Aur jab woh is Duniya se Parda farmaye to waha par bhi Khush rakhe koi ye nahi hai ki koi ek din Aap ko fix karna hai Ya isi time hi Eesale sawab karna hai, Balki Aap Jab Chahe Eesale sawab kar sakte hain

Aur Jo hum ye karte hain Marhoom ka Teeja, 10wa, 20wa, 40wa wagaira to isme hum date fix kar lete hain jaise teeja tisre din karte hain 10wa 10we din 40wa 40we din to ye date bhi compulsory nahi hai aysa nahi hai ki Teeja Matlab 3 ko hi hona hai agar 2 ko kar liya to nahi hoga 4 ko kar liya to nahi hoga Aysa kuch bhi nahi hai ye date logo ne Apni convenience (Suwidha) ke liye bana li hai Q ke Dekhiye Ab kisi ke Yaha inteqal hu jata hai aur waha Eesale sawab ki Mahfil rakhi gai hai Quraan khoni Rakhi gai hai to ye hota hai ki logo ko pata hota hai ki teesre din to kuch na kuch hoga 10th day kuch na kuch Mahfil hogi to woh Apni schedule ko khali rakh kar pahuch jate hain Mahfilo me Duaa wagaira kar lete hain to ye logo ne Apni Suwidha ke liye bana rakha hai ki woh in dates par Amal karte hain 

warna zaruri nahi hai ki 3sre din ko hi karna tha 10we din hi karna hai 40wa 40we din hi karna hai Aange pichhe ho jayega to kuch ho jayega ya teeja nahi kya 40wa nahi kiya to معاذ الله kuch Gunah ka kaam kar liya nahii, Ye Tamaam Cheeze teeja ho 10wa ho, 40wa ho ye tamam cheeze Balki Eesale sawab khud Na Farz ke Darze me hai na wajib ke darze me hai na Sunnat ke darze me hai Balki Ye Mustahab ke Darze me hai Yani bahut hi peyara Amal hai jisme sawab kitna milta hai ye maine bata di aap ko, 

Lekin..!! Agar koi Eesale sawab nahi karta to isme usko koi gunah Hargiz nahi milega, karna chahiye Q ki sawab kitna hai ye maine samjha diya lekin nahi karta to fir is par koi gunah bhi nahi hai Aur Yaad Rakhe Eesale sawab ka jo ye Aqeeda hai ye Ahle Sunnat Wal Jama'at ke khaas Aqeedo me hai Aap Samajh le ye zaruriyate Ahle Sunnat me se hai to jo Eesale sawab ko manta hai woh to Sunni hai hi hai Aur Jo nahi manta isme kahta hai ki Ye Jaiz nahi hai woh Jaiz nahi hai usko hum Kafir ya Murtad hargiz nahi kah sakte Q ki Eesale sawab ka Darza Mustahab ka hai 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 401

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jo log ye kahte hain ki Teeja, 10wa, 20wa 40wa Barsi urs hinduo ki Rasme hain Aur is par woh daleel ye Daleel Pesh karte hain ki Jo Kaam Hindu karte hain woh hum nahi kar Sakte Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadees ka Khulasa hai ki Gairo ke Musabhat se bacho Yani Jo Gair Muslim hain inke Musabhat inki Copy karne se aap ko Bachna hai Q ki Jo jis Kaum ki copy karta hai woh usi Kaum se ho jata hai Yani Misal ke Taur Par Hindu Gale me woh dhaga (Junnar) wagaira latkate hain Ya Christian hain woh cross Pahente hain Cross Pahenna ye kiski Alamat hai? Ye kiska Symbol hai? Cross kisi ke gale me aap dekhe ge to kya Samjhte hain ye Christian hai to ye jo Symbol hai ye khaas Christian ki Alamat hai to is tarah ke jo symbols hote hain ya koi bhi Jo khaas ek reason ki Alamat ho usko hum use nahi kar sakte woh karege to fir woh isi Hadees ke hukum me aa jayega ki Jo jis Kaum ki musabhat karta hai jis kaum ko copy karta hai woh usi kaum me se ho jata hai معاذ الله Agar kisi ne gale me cross latkaya to yani goya ki woh nasrani ho gaya Christian ho gaya Dairae islam se Kharij ho gaya to ye hai,

Lekin..!! Iska Matlab Ye to nahi hai ki Agar koi gair Muslim koi Amal kar raha hai to hum unka koi bhi Amal nahi kar sakte to fir jeena Dushwar ho jayega Gair Muslim khana kha rahe hain Pani pi rahe hain to kya hum khana pina chhod dege? Aysa nahi ho sakta na, to Is Hadeese Mubarka ka jo meaning hai isme hamare Ulma Kiram ne hamare Muhaddiseen ne bahut clearly Samjha diya ki woh cheeze mana hai jo kisi Gair Muslim ki Khaas religious (Mazhab) se uska talluq ho to fir usse Mana kiya jayega isse Banda Daira e Islam se Kharij ho jayega 

Ab ye Teeja 10wa, 20wa hum bhi kar rahe hain woh bhi kar rahe hain to Agar koi teeja kar raha hai to woh Aap ko Aa kar kya ye samjhe ga ki Aap hindu hain? معاذ الله kya hum teeje me pooja paat karte hain?? Nahii na, hum to Quraan e Majeed ki Tilawat karte hain to koi aayega to hargiz ye nahi kahega ki ye hindu hai Samajh jate hain na ki Musalman hain To ye farq hai Warna to ye bhi hai ki woh Ganga jal peete hain hum Aabe zam zam peete hain to معاذ الله kya isme comparison ho jayega? Nahi na Farq hai to unke aur hum me farq hai to ye Musabhat wali point usi waqt aayegi jab koi Activity ya koi cheez ya koi Dress ya koi Dressing style ya koi khaas Cheez jo gair Muslim ki ho Aur hum usko Apna le to is par kufr ka fatwa bhi lag sakta hai 

Jaise Maine Aap ko Cross ki misaal di woh cross sirf or sirf Christian hi pahente hain to agar koi Pahnega to fir Daira e islam se yaqinan Kharij ho jayega isi tarah jo pandit wagaira dalte hai Gale me Junnar badhna jo kahte hain gale me jo unke dhage hote hain woh is tarsh ya Pandito ki tarah jo choti hoti hai ye unka khaas Style hai Agar koi Musalman ladka hai Usne Agar koi choti rakhi Aur woh aayega to log kya samjhe ge? Kafir hi samjhege na to fir isse uski islam Par effect Aayega to in cheezo me mumanat hai warna jo cheeze Aysi hain ki jisme common hai Musalman bhi kar rahe hain Hindu bhi kar rahe hain dusre bhi kar rahe hain to isme fir Musabhat nahi aayegi warna fir ye Hukum bahut si cheezo me Mushkil Hamare liye payda kar degi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 402

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hum Jab Nazro Niyaj karte hain to khane ko Samne rakhte hain to ye khane ko Samne rakhne ki wajah kya hai..??

Iski wajah Ye hai ki dekhiye Jab hum Neyaj / Fatiha Dilate hain to usme hum kya karte hain?? Kuch hum Shirkiya cheeze to nahi padhte? Hum Padhte hain Quraan e Majeed ki Surte Umuman Padhte Hain Surah Fatiha Padh lete hain 3no Qul padh lete hain Aytal kursi wagaira Padh lete hain to ye cheeze hum padhte hain khana Samne Rakhte hain to is khane Ko Samne Rakhne ki ek wajah ye hai ki Khana hum jo pakate hain Ghaus Paak ki Niyaj Dilane ke liye hum khana Banate hain Q banate hain?? Taki ye khana hum khaye ge kisi ko khilayege kisi Faqeer ko To isme hamari Niyat ye hoti hai ki Ye jo khana hai iska sawab jo humko milega woh hum Ghaus Paak ko Eesal karte hain isliye hum khana banate hain.

To ab jab hum Fatiha dilate hain ya Nazro niyaz ka Jo Mamla hota hai isme to pahli baat ye hai ki Lazim nahi hai ki khana banaya jaye jaise kuch log isko zaruri samajhte hain halanki Jab Eesale sawab khud Lazim ke darze me nahi hai farz ya wajib ke darze me nahi hai to isme khana Pakana kaha se lazim hoga? To ye koi lazim nahi hai, Lekin..!! Agar banate hain tab bhi jaiz hai Q ki Khana Banana Sharan Jaiz hi hai 

2sri Baat Eesale sawab Yani Surte wagaira Padhnd me khane ka Sane hona ye bhi zaruri nahi hai, Ha Rakh lege to isme 2 Niyate hoti hai Rakhne ki 1. Ki Jab Khana Samne hoga Aur hum Us par Surte Padhege to un Surto ki Barkat us khane me Payda ho jayegi is niyat se hum rakhte hain aur 2sri niyat ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Jab is tarah kisi Sahabi ke Ghar Tashrif le jate to Aap ﷺ Se bahut si Riwayto me ye sabit hai ki Aap ne Khane ko samne Rakha Aur us par jo Padhna chaha Sarkar ﷺ ne Padha ya usko Dam wagaira kiya ya Samne rakh kar padha Aur fir us Khane ko Sahaba kiraam ke Darmiyan Taqseem kiya gaya na to woh khana kabhi kam nahi huwa chahe ek Chhota sa katore Wala Q na ho woh bahut Sare Sahaba Kiraam ko kafi hota to ye kis wajah se huwa? Ye is Padhne ki Barkat se huwa to Khane me barkat Aa jaye Khane me surto ki barkat aa jaye Khane ka jo Quantity hai isme Barkat aa jaye, 3Sri baat Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnat par Amal ho jaye isliye hum thoda sa khana Samne Rakh lete hain 

___ Achha Ab sawal ye aata hai ki Thoda hi Q Rakhte hain Pura Q nahi Rakh sakte??

Pura bhi Chahe Rakh le koi harz nahii hai, Lekin..!! Ye thoda isliye Rakha jata hai Q ki Ye Jo Aap ne ek baar Padh liya na ye Barkat wala khana ho gaya Ab agar Aap isko pura nahi khate Khudanakhosta ise Galne sadne dete to معاذ الله Ye Achhi baat nahi hai Beadbi hai Aap ki Quraan ki Surto ko padha Aur ab ja kar usko Dustbin me fek rahe hain udhar fek rahe hain ye Galat baat hai, to iiye chhote se Bartan wagaira me hum Rakhte kar Barkat Wagaira ke liye isko padhte hain Aur baad me isko kha lete hain to ye hai Reason Khana wagaira Samne Rakhne ki 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 403

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hamare Darmiya Jo different Different cheeze Raiz hain Jaise hum kundo ke Niyaj me Kheer pudi ka Ahtemam karte hain Aur Ashure ke din Juices ki sabeel lagai jati hai to ye Q karte hain?? Ye logo ne Apne taur Par kuch cheeze bana li hain Aur jaise Dates Rakhe gaye to woh apni Suwidha ke liye Rakhe gaye isi tarah Khaas dino me Bezurgo ke Eesale sawab ke liye kuch khaas pakwan banana Ya Juices Banana ye logo ke darmiyan Aam ho gaya hai Ab woh log is par amal karte hain isme koi galat Baat to nahi hai na hum Ye hargiz nahi Samajhte ki imaam zafar sadiq رضی الله تعالی عنه Ko Eesale sawab karna hai to Kheer puri hi zaruri hogi Kude ki Niyaj hi dilani zaruri hogi nahiii 

Balki hum isi tarah Hanth utha kar koi Amal Eesal kare tobhi Pahuch jata hai to ye Bina kisi Lazim ke hum is par amal karte hain Ha Agar koi isko lazim o zaruri samajhta hai to fir woh Shakhs is par galat hai hum galti par tok sakte hain lekin ye nahi kah sakte ki ye kheer puri hi galat ho gai ya معاذ الله iska khana Haraam ho gaya Shirk ho gaya Aysa kuch bhi nahi hai Khana Fi-nafsihi halaal hai na, Halaal Ka hai halaal tariqe se bana hai to fir hum isko kha sakte hain Aur hum isme koi kufriya cheez nahi padh rahe hain Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte padhte hain to Bilkul kha Sakte hain to ye Kheer puri wagaira ka jo ahtemam kiya jata hai hai Ye bhi koi zaruri nahi hai

___ Eesale sawab ka Jo Khana hai isme koi condition nahi hai ki fula shakhs banayega Haiza nahi bana sakti paak Aurat hi bana Sakti hai Hamila nahi bana sakti kawari ladki nahi bana sakti ye nahi bana sakti woh nahi bana sakti aysa Hargiz kuch bhi nahiii hai Ye sab logo ne Apne taur par ye conditions bana li hain Eesale sawab ka khana har koi Bana sakta hai ha Quraani Aayat wagaira Haiza nahi padhegi ye Alag baat hai, Aur har koi kha sakta hai na khane ka koi time fix hai na Ye hai ki isi kamre me Aap kha sakte hain isko Bahar nahi le ja sakte isi dastarkhan par khayege bahar nahi le kar jayege Ye sab galat in sab cheezo ka Eesale sawab se koi connection nahi hai Aur in cheezo ko hame rakhna bhi nahi chahiye is wajah se Ahle sunnat Badlam hai ki dekhe ye log kunde kar liya to fir bahar nahi le kar ja rahe hain Aysa kya hai us khane me Agar Baktat wala khana hai to usko door door tak pahuchana chahiye log is is tarah ke Aytraj karte hain or isme galti hamari hai ki Hamne gair Muslimo ka dekh dekh apne andar dal li 

to Khudara Apne gharo me Jo is tarah ki cheeze hain to ye nahi hai ki hamare Baap dada karte aa rahe hain to hum bhi karte hain Jo Cheez Shariat me nahi hai usko khatam karna chahiye Apne ghar se jis cheez me Shariat aap ko rukhsat di hai koi conditions nahi lagai to Aap Apne taur se usko na lagaye To Agar hamare gharo me ye systems chalta aa raha ho to Ab time Aa gaya hai ki isko khatam karen hamari generation (Pidhi) jo Abhi chal rahi hai isko khatam kare taki hamare Bachhe is jahalat ko na Sikhe to Apne bade buzurg hain to unko Samjhane ki koshish kare ki Shariat me iski koi asal nahi hai in khurafat ko band kar ke hum us pal Amal karege jis par Shariat Hame ijazat deti hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 404

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

          *❝ Didar e Ilahi ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Humne Jab AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat ke Mutalliq Aqaaid Padhe they na us waqt Hamne Ye Padha tha ki is Duniya me Jagti Aankho se AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar Karna ye kisi ke liye Mumkin nahi hai Siway Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Aur Ye Aap ﷺ ka Mubarak Khassa hai Ye Aap ﷺ ke liye Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Khaas Nemat Ata farmayi hai ki is Duniya me Apni Ankho se Jo Didar Mumkin hai woh Sirf Sarkar ﷺ ke liye tha Meraj ki Raat Jo huwi Aur Baki is ummat me agar Didar e ilahi Naseeb hoga to Mumkin hai Aur woh Sirf Khowab me Mumkin hai Jagte huwe Apne Ankho se Didar Is Duniya me Filhal kisi ke liye Mumkin nahi hai Ha ye hoga ki Jannati Jab Jannat me jayege to tab AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar unhe Ata hoga 

To Ab ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Meraj ke Bare me Aqeeda Rakhte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Meraj huwi hai Aur iska zikr Quraan e Majeed me bhi Hai ki "Paaki hai us Rab ke liye Jo Apne Bande ko Rato Raat Masjid ul Haraam se Masjid e Aqasa tak le gaya is tarah ki Aayat e Mubarka Maojud hai to Quraan e Majeed se Ye to Sabit Ho jata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Meraj huwi to Jo ye Kahe ki Sarkar ﷺ Masjide Aqsa tak bhi nahi gaye they ya Bilkul hi Meraj Nahi huwi To fir to woh Daira e islam se Kharij ho jayega Murtad Ho Jayega Q ki Meraj Ka zikr Quraan e Majeed me Maujud hai Aur Wajeh taur Par Maojud hai Aysa nahi hai ki usme koi Doubt ho ya koi Aur Meaning liya ja sakta ho Aysa nahi hai Bilkul Clearly Hai Ayat Maojud hai to Jo iska inkar kare Woh Daira e Islam se Kharij ho Jayega 

___ Iske Baad Jo Saato Aasman tak Jane ka Mamla hai ye Bahut Sari Hadeese Mubarka se Milta hai to Jo inka inkar karega to fir woh Badmazhab Ho jayega Aur iske Baad Didar e ilahi wali Jo Riwayat hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Sidratul Muntaha se Bhi Ange Badhe Aur Aap ﷺ Ne Barahe Raast Apne Sar ke Ankho se AllaH Ta'ala ka didar Farmaya hai to isme Alag Alag Riwayte wagaira Milti hain to isme Kuch log isko Nahi Mante un Par itna Sakht hukum nahi Lagta Halanki..!! Ki HaQ Aqeeda Hame Yahi Rakhna Chahiye ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar kiya hai Q ki is Par Bahut Sari Hadeese Mubarka Hame Daleel ke Taur Par Milti hain Jaise dekhe 

___ Hazrate AbdullaH Ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Main ne Apne Rab ko Dekha Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Musnad Ahmad Bin Hambal Jild 1 Page 285 Par Ye Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai

___ Isi tarah tirmiji ki Riwayat hai ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne Farmaya Maine AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar kiya AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Daste Qudrat mere Kandho ke Darmiyan rakha Maine Iski Dhandak Apne Sine Me Mahsoos ki Pas Mere liye Har Cheez Roshan ho gai Aur Maine Har Cheez ko Pahchan liya, Achha Daste Qudrat Rakha ye kis tarah tha AllaH Ta'ala to Hanth se Paak hai Body Part se Paak hai to Ye kis tarah Rakha tha Ye AllaH Aur uske Rasool Behtar jane to hum Bahrhaal is Hadees Par imaan Late hain woh AllaH Ta'ala Apne Shan ke Mutabiq ye Amal Farmaya hoga to Sarkar ﷺ ne kya Farmaya Mujhe AllaH ka Didar huwa Tirmiji Jid 5 Safha 221 Par Ye Hadees Maojud hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 405

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hazrate Zabir رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne farmaya Beshak AllaH Ta'ala ne Musa Alihissalam ki Daulate Kalaam Bakhshi Musa Alaihissalam se kalaam Farmaya Aur Mujhe Apna Didar Ata farmaya Mujhko Safa'ate kubra aur Hauze kaosar se Fazilat Bakhshi Jaise Dusre Ambiya ko kuch na kuch diya gaya hai na to Sarkar ﷺ ko Hamesha unse Jada diya gaya hai to Aqal bhi is Baat ka takaza Karti hai aur ye ek Taur par Aqli Daleel bhi ho sakti hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Didar e ilahi Ata kiya gaya 

Ab Kuch log kahte hain Didar e ilahi Sarkar ﷺ ko huwa lekin Jagti Ankho se nahi huwa Jab Bhi huwa Woh Khowab me huwa, Khowab me to Didar huwa hi huwa hai Lekin..!! Hamara Aqeeda Ye hai ki Aap ﷺ ne "Jagti Aankho se" Jab Ye word hum bolte hain woh isi liye Bolte hain taki koi ye Isko confuse na kar le ki Sirf khowab me didar huwa tha Jaise Khowab me Aam Bando ke liye Bhi mumkin hai Yani AllaH ke Nek Dusre Bando ke liye bhi Mumkin hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Ummatiyo ke liye bhi Mumkin hai Jaise Maine kaha tha na ki hamare imaam,  imaam e Aazam Abu Hanifa رضی الله تعالی عنه ne 100 Martaba AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar farmaya hai Apne khowab me, to koi isko Confuse na kare isliye hum Ye Word istemal karte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Jagti Ankho se Apni Sar ki Ankho se, 

Sar ki Ankho se bhi Kahne ki yahi Wajah hai ki koi ye na kahe ki Dil se Didar huwa tha Ki Dil me Khayal hota hai kisi ka Jaise Normal hota hai to ek Tasweer aa jati hai Dil me zahen me to ye hota hai Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala to Ye Tasweer Tasawwur se Paak hai to kuch log kahte hain khowab me huwa tha kuch log kahte hain sirf Dil hi Dil me huwa tha to Ye Didare to Sarkar ﷺ ko Huwi hain Lekin Apni Sar ki Ankho se Jagte huwe Bhi huwa hai Is Par kalaam hai to Yaha Par ye Riwayte wagaira Maojud hain

 to Aqal is Baat ka taqaza karti hai ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Musa Alaihissalam se Kalam Farmaya Khowab me Nahii farmaya hai na Kohe Toor Par Bula kar Aap se kalam kiya gaya isi tarah Har Nabi ko Alag Alag AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarf Ata Farmaya hai ibraheem Alaihissalam ko Apna Khaleel Banaya Musa Alaihissalam se Kalam Farmaya Isha Alaihissalam ko RuhullaH Banaya to Ye tamam Cheeze jab Digar Ambiya Alaihissalam ko di gai hain to Sarkar ﷺ ka Martaba jada hai Sarkar ﷺ ko Fazilat jada di gai hai to Aqal is Baat ka Taqaza karti hai ki Jab Musa Alaihissalam se Kalam Baraherast Kohe Toor Par huwa tha to Sarkar ﷺ ko Didar Bhi Baraherast Apne Sar ki Ankho se AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar ata farmaya hai Ye Kanzul Ummal Jild 14 Page no. 447 Par Ye Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 406

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Hazrate AbdullaH Bin Masood رضی الله تعالی عنه Riwayat karte Hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne farmaya Mujhe Mere Rab ne Farmaya Maine Ibraheem ko Apni Dosti di Aur Musa se Kalaam Farmaya Aur Tumhe Aye Muhammad (ﷺ) Mubajha Baksha Ki Beparda o Hijab tumne mera Jamale Paak Dekha ke Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Jab Didar farmaya to Beparda Begair kisi Parde ke Begair kisi Hijab ke Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ko dekha, to dekhiye kitni wajeh taur Par ye Hadeese Mubarka is Baat Par dalalat kar rahi hai tareekh Damishk Al Kabeer Jild 3 Page no. 296

___  Ab Aaye Sahi Bukhari ki Riwayat Main bata deti hu Sahi Bukhari me Hazrat Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه se Riwayat hai Farmate hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne waqiya e Meraj wali Baat zikar ho raha hai iske Baad Farmate hain ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ Sidratul Muntaha par Aaye meraj ki Raat Aap Sidratul muntaha Par Aur Jabbare Rabbul izzat ke kareeb huwe AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb huwe hatta ke Aap se 2 Kamano ki mikdar Rah gaya ya isse bhi jada Nazdeek 

Sidratul Muntaha ke Ange Sarkar ﷺ Badhe Apne Rab ke Didar ke liye Apne Rab ki Bargah me Hazir hone ke liye Sarkar ﷺ Aage Badhe Lekin kaha Badhe kis duration me badhe ye hum nahi kahte Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Duration se Paak hai Aage pichhe Upar Niche, Left right in Sab Cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai To Sarkar ﷺ la-Maka ki taraf tashrif le gaye la-Maka Woh hai jisme koi duration wagaira ki Hazat nahi hoti Usko jagah Bolna bhi correct nahi hai isliye usko La-Maka Kahte hain 

To isliye hum is tarah kahege Sarkar ﷺ La-Maka me Tashrif le gaye Aur Aap ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya Achha Hadees ke Alfaz dekhe ki woh Apne Rab se Kareeb huwe itne kareeb huwe ki 2 Kamano ki mikdar rah gaya Kamaan kahte hain Arrows (Teer) ko Q ki Woh Teer Baig wagaira me latkate hain to kya ho jata hai 2 Teer Aapas me kitne close hote hain gaif nahi hota na to isme bas ye ek Hame Samjhane ke liye ki itna Bhi kam Fasla Rah gaya tha itne kam Fasle se Sarkar ﷺ Ne Apne Rab ka didar kiya Yani 2 Kamaan jitne close hote hain Balki isse bhi Shayed kam Fasla Rah gaya tha Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya 

Lekin Wahi Baat aa rahi hai ki Fasla bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke liye nahi use kar sakte ki AllaH Ta'ala Door hai Nazdeek hai kareeb hai ye Distance Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Mohal hai impossible hai Bas isse hum yahi Samjhe ge ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ka Didar farmaya hai to ye jo isme Words aa rahe hain ki ye distance isme ye woh is Par Gaor nahi karna Q ki AllaH Ta'ala in Cheezo se Paak hai Aur hame iska hukum nahi diya gaya hai ki hum is bare me Soche left right, Age pichhe, Distance wagaira to Jaisa Sarkar ﷺ ne Didar kiya AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Shaan ke Mutabiq Didar karwaya Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Didar Farmaya to Ye hai Bukhari Jild 9 Safha 149 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 407

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Muslim Sharif me bhi Riwayat hai Jild 1 Page 161 me hai Ek Rawi hain woh Farmate hain ki  Maine Abu zar Gifari رضی الله تعالی عنه se Kaha Agar Main Rasool AllaH ﷺ ko Dekhta Yani ye Tabaee hain Agar main Sarkar ﷺ ko dekhta to Aap ﷺ se Sawal karta to unho ne Farmaya Yani Abu zar Ghifari رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya tum kis Cheez ke Bare me sawal karte? Kaha Main Aap ﷺ Se Ye Suwal karta ki kya Aap ne apne Rab ko dekha hai to Hazrate Abu zar Ghifari رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kaha Maine yahi Suwal Huzoor ﷺ Se kiya tha to Sarkar ﷺ ne Jawab me Farmaya, Sawal kya tha ki kya Aap Ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya hai Jawab me Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Maine Noor hi Noor dekha Ye nahi kaha ki Maine nahi dekha Balki kaha dekha hai Aur kaise dekha hai ki Noor hi Noor Apne Rab ko Paya hai 

to ye Chand Maine Aap ko takriban 6-7 Bayan kar di is Par ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya hai, Achha Daleel ke taur par Bukhari ya Muslim ki ek Riwayat bhi kafi hoti Ye lane ka maqsad isliye hai ki Q ki Bukhari hi ki Riwayat hai galiban Hazrate Aaisha ki taraf se ek Riwayat milti hai Main Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu usme zikar hai ki Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain ki Quran e Majeed me hai ki koi Aankh AllaH Ta'ala ka ihata nahi kar sakti Yani koi Aankh AllaH Ta'ala ko cover nahi kar sakti Dekh nahi sakti is tarah ki Aayat Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai to isko Bayan karne ke Baad Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها farmati hain ki jo ye kahe ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya hai to woh Jhuta hai Ye Riwayat Bukhari me milti hai

Ab isko le kar log Bawal Macha dete hain ki dekhiye Biwi Aaisha farma rahi hain ke Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya hi nahi hai Aur Jo ye kahe woh Quraan e Majeed ke is aayat ka inkar kar raha hai to woh Jhuta hai to isse humne ye Man liya ki Sarkar ﷺ Apne Rab ka Didar nahi kiya ye Aytraj Bhi Aata hai..?? Ab iska jawab Aap Samaat Farma le Ye ek Riwayat hai Biwi Aaisha se Aur ek Aur kisi Sahabi se 2 is tarah ki Ye Riwayte hain ki inho ne is tarah Farmaya hai ki Jo ye kahe ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Rab ka Didar kiya hai woh Jhuta hai Q ke Quraan e Majeed me is tarah maojud hai..??

Achha woh to Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte Mubarka Maojud hai Woh to correct hai woh to Quraan ka hi Hissa hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Ihata koi Aankh nahi kar sakti Aysa nahi ho sakta ki kisi ki Aankh me AllaH Ta'ala ka ek Tasawwur ek Tasweer aa jaye Jaise Aap mere samne khade hain Main Aap ko dekh rahi hu to Aap ki Puri image mere Aankh me Aa rahi hai na Maine Aap ko pura cover kar liya kahi se Aysa ho raha hai?? ki main Aap ko dekh rahi hu Aur Aap ko koi body part mujhe Nazar nahi aa raha hai?? Koi chhupa huwa hai ya main Aap ko puri tarah dekh nahi pa rahi hu Aysa nahi hai na Balki Aap ki puri image meri Aankh me Aa rahi hai to AllaH Ta'ala ke liye ye Manna Mohal hai ki koi is tarah Didar kar sakta hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka معاذ الله pura image usne Aankh me Rakh liya Q ki AllaH Ta'ala in Cheezo se Paak hai 

warna to fir AllaH Ta'ala ka Martaba bhi kam ho jayega ki Jo Banda Dekh raha uski Aankh معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala se jada powerful hai jada taqatwar hai usme jada capability hai ki AllaH Ta'ala pura Simat kar aa gaya hai معاذ الله Ye to ek khuda se Mohal hai na, Khuda Jab Hum Maan rahe hain AllaH Ta'ala ko to fir woh to woh Hai ki Jiski koi Had nahii koi inteha nahi Aur Hum is tarah ke majburiya is tarah ke Andar simat Aana Ye Sab Aqeeda Hum Musalman Hamare Khuda ke liye nahi rakhte to Bahrahaal isliye Quraan e Majeed me zikar hai ki koi Aankh AllaH Ta'ala ka is tarah Didar nahi kar sakti Ye to thik Hai Aur iske Maine Wajahat bhi kar di ki isse kya Murad hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 408

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Lekin Ye Aayat ka Apni Jagah par hona Aur Dusri baat ki kya kisi ko AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar ho hi nahi sakta ek hai ki pure Aankh me tasweer jaisi aa jana Ya puri Aankh me Didar ka sama jana ye Alag Cheez hai, or Ek Ye hai ki Didar ho sakta hai Ya Nahi possible hai ya nahi to Bilkul Possible hai Q ki Quraan e Majeed me hi zikar hai ki Jannati Jannat me Apne Rab ka Didar karege aur ayse didar karege ki jisme koi Shak Nahi hoga Bilkul wajeh clear taur Par Apne Rab ka Didar karege to Jab Aam Jannati Jo Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke Gulam hain Aur Jannat me Apne Rab ka Didar kar sakte hain to kya Hamare Peyare AaQa o Maula ﷺ is Duniya me Apne Rab ka Didar nahi kar sakte? Kar sakte hain na, Balki Aap ﷺ ka Ye Sarf tha ke AllaH Ta'ala ne logo me Aap ke is sarf ko is Fazilat ko is peyari si Quality ko zahir Farmaya aur isi Duniya me Aap ko Meraj Jagti Aankho se Ata farmaya 

To Aayte Mubarka Dono hai to Pahli Aayat se ye kahna ki isse hum ye sabit karege ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar kisi ke liye kabhi bhi Mumkin nahi hai ye galat hai Q ki Jannati karne wale hain Ha woh kis tarah Didar karege ye hum sirf itna kahege ke AllaH Ta'ala Apne Shaan ke Mutabiq unhe Didar karwaye ga Jannat me karwayega isiliye Jab puchha jata hai ki Kaise hoga Didar Q ki Aankh me to image capture hone wala to yaha par mamla hai nahii to kaise hoga Didar? To Hamare Ulma Kiraam Jaise Maine Kaha ki Bahut Peyara is par jawab dete hain ki Jab Didar hoga Jannat me ان شاء الله تعالیٰ hame tab bata dege ki Kaisa didar huwa tha Rab ki Rahmat se hame ummeed hai ki hum un Khushnaseeb me Shamil hoge ke Jinhe AllaH Ta'ala Apna Didar Ata farmayega

Bahrhaal to ye Sabit ho gaya Quraan e Majeed se ki Didaar e ilahi Mumkin hai to fir jab mumkin hai to in Ahadees e Mubarka Jo maine Abhi 7-8 Pesh ki Aur Bhi Bahut Sari Ahadeese Mubarka hai Bahut sare Sahaba kiraam ka kaul hai Jinka Aqeeda tha ki Sarkar ﷺ ne AllaH Ta'ala ka Jagti Aankhi se Didar kiya hai, To Ye sab cheezo ko Accept karne me koi harz nahi hai Q ki Didaar e ilahi To Mumkin hai iska Suboot Quran e Majeed se Milta hai 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 409

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Rahi Baat Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنه ki us Riwayat ki To Dekhiye ki Abhi Jo Maine Aap ko Hadeese Mubarka Bayan ki hai Chahe Bukhari ki ho Muslim ki ho Musnad Ahmad Bin Hambal ki ho in sab me Dekhiye Maine kya kaha ki Sahabi kahte hain Ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ne Farmaya Hadees ke Alfaz Aap dekhe Maine kaha Hazrate AbdullaH Bin Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Riwayat karte hain Bayan karte hain Farmate hain ki RasoolullaH ﷺ Ne Farmaya Maine Rab ko Dekha hai Yaha Par Sahabi Apne Taur Par Nahi bol rahe hain Ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ko dekha hai, Nahi Balki Yaha Par Jitni bhi maine Aap ko Riwayte (Hadeese Mubarka) Batai hain in Sab me Alfaz ye hai ki RasoolullaH ﷺ ne is tarah Farmaya ki Maine Apne Rab ko dekha Hai

Aur Jo Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها Ki Riwayat hai isme Ye Alfaz nahi hai ki Hazrate Aaisha se Sarkar ﷺ ne Riwayat kiya Balki ye hai ki Biwi Aaisha Farmati hain ki Quraan e Majeed ki Ye Aayte Mubarka hai lihaza jo ye kahe ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ko dekha hai woh Jhhota hai Ek taraf Ek Sahabiya ki baat hai Aur ek taraf Bahut sari Hadeeso se Sarkar ﷺ ke zubane Mubarka ke Alfaz hain to hum kisko priority dege? Unhi Alfaz ko priority dege Jo Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne zabane Mubarka se Khud Ada kiya hai To isiliye Hamare ulma kiraam ne in Riwayaat ko Accept kiya hai ki jisme Sarkar ﷺ ke Didar Farmane ka zikr Maojud hai 

Aur Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها Ka Jo Moqqif tha Jo unho ne Bayan kiya Woh unka Ek Darza tha ek martaba tha woh Quraan e Majeed Samajhti thi karti thi woh unka martaba tha usko respect karte hain, Lekin..!! Q ki Yaha Par Baat Stronger Riwayat se Sarkar ﷺ ki zabane Mubarka ke Alfaz hi aa gaye hain to hum us par Aqeeda Rakhte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Chashmane Karam se Jagti Huwi Aankho se AllaH Ta'ala ka Meraaj ke din Didar farmaya hai ek baat to Ye

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 410

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Second Baat Ye ki Jab Sarkar ﷺ Ke sath Meraj ka ye waqiya Pesh Aaya na to us waqt Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ki umar Bahut Chhoti thi Takriban 2-3 Years ki Aap thi Ab is waqt Sarkar ﷺ ka Meraj hona Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Aa kar Sahaba Kiraam ke Samne Bayan kiya to Ab bataye ki us waqt Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ki umar itni thi ki woh samajh sakte is mamle ko?? Nahii, Balki Woh umar Bahut kam thi Barkhilaf Ye Hazrate AbdullaH ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه ki riwayte hain Abu Zar Ghifari رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Riwayte hain Hazrate Anas Bin Malik رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Riwayte hain ye tamam Sahabi Jo Maojud they Woh Sarkar ﷺ Ke Sath hi Raha karte they Hazrate Anas Bin Malik رضی الله تعالی عنه to Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak Gulamo me se hain woh to Har waqt Sarkar ﷺ ki Khidmat me Raha karte they Hazrate Abu zar Ghifari bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Khidmat me Raha karte they to Ye Sahaba Sarkar ﷺ ke sath Raha karte they Aur Jo ye Farma rahe hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya Sab Sarkar ﷺ se Sun kar bayan kar rahe 

Meraj ka waqiya unho ne Sarkar ﷺ se Baraherast Suna hai Jab Meraj huwi thi Or fir woh Bayan kar rahe hain, Aur Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ki umar Bahut Chhoti thi to Mumkin hai ki unhe Woh wali Riwayat Nahi bayan ki Q ki unki umar woh nahi thi ki Jisme unho ne Sun kar Sarkar ﷺ se Ange Bayan kiya ho Aur Jab Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua Sarkar ﷺ ke Nikah me Aayi Aur Sarkar ﷺ ke Sath rahti thi us waqt Sarkar ﷺ ko Jo Meraaj e Ata huwi uske Alawa jo ye famous Jo meraj ki Raat hai iske Alawa Jo Meraj huwi Yani Khowab me didar hona ya Qalbi didar hona ye bhi tha Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ne inko dekhte huwe kaha jo ye kahe ki Baraherast Apni Aankho se dekha hai woh jhuta hai Q ki Aap ke Daore Mubarka me Jab Aap Sarkar ﷺ ke sath thi to us waqt Jo Didar huwa tha woh Qalbi tha Ya Khowab wagaira ke zariye Huwa tha to isko dekhte huwe Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Farmaya hai

To Bahrhal Riwayto ko dekhte huwe aur Ye sab dekhte huwe Q ki Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Jaha Par ye Farma rahi hain ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf Didar Mansoob kare woh juhta hai to wahi Par Digar Sahaba Ka Bhi Qaul Maojud hai Ek taraf Biwi Aaisha ka Farman hai Dusri taraf Maine kaha ki Sarkar ﷺ ki zabane Mubarak ke Alfaz hain usi taraf Digar Sahaba Kiraam ki bhi Riwayte hain Jaise Biwi Aaisha Farmati hain na Sirf Aap ka Farman hai usi tarah Sahaba Kiraam ka Dusri tarah Farman hai ki Jo Ye kah rahe hain Barbar tabaee se Apne Shagirdo se Apni Aulad se kaha karte they ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Meraj ki Raat Apne Rab ka Didar kiya hai to yaha par Tadat Bhi Jada hai Hadees bhi hai Tadat bhi hai Sahaba Kiraam ki Tabeen ki Taba Tabeen ki Balki Bahut lambe Arse Se ye Baat Chali aa rahi hai jo hum tak Bhi Pahuchi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Rab ka Didar kiya hai to hum isi ko lege Ab Didar e ilahi wala Topic ho gaya Ab Naxt ki taraf Aate hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 411

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Qabr Aur Hashr ke Mutalliq Aqaaid ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Qabr Yani Aap Samajh rahe hain or Hashr Yani Qayamat ka din Sabse Pahle Samjhe ki Qabr ki Jo zindagi hoti hai Ye Barzakh ki zindagi hoti hai 

Barzakh kya hai? Barzakh Duniya Aur Aakhirat ke Darmiyan ek Aalam hai Jise hum Aalme Barzakh kahte hain Aalam kya Samjhau Aap ko ek Tariqe ki Duniya Samajh le Aap isko Aalam Kahte hain Jaise is Duniya me Rah Rahe hain Ye ek Aalam hai, Ulma Kiraam ne 4 Tarah ke Aalam bataye hain ki insan 4 Tarah ke Aalam me Guzarta hai Jaise Pahla uska Jo Aalam hota hai ek Duniya typ rahti hai uski Jisme woh Rahta hai woh hai Maa ka pet Sab se Pahle hum Jis Aalam me Payda hote hain woh Maa ka pet hota hai Maa ka Bet Bachhe ke Liye Apni ek Duniya hai na Aap Samajh le ki Woh wahi par Rah Raha hai wahi par usko khana Pina sab kuch mil raha hai aur uski zindagi ke taqriban 9 Mahine us Aalam me guzarte hain 

Fir waha se woh is Duniya me tashrif li Aata hai Jaha par hum Abhi maojud hain to ye second Aalam hai jisme woh aata hai, fir iske baad Jab woh inteqal kar jata hai uski Maut ka waqt aa jata hai Malkan Maut Alaihissalam Jab uski Rooh Qabz kar lete hain uske Jism se Rooh nikal lete hain to banda ek Aur Aalam me Chala jata hai aur us Aalam ko kahte hain Aalme Barzakh Aur Har banda Jiski Rooh Qabz kar di jaye woh lazmi taur Par Aalme Barzakh me chala jata hai waha uski ek apni Duniya Hoti hai waha par woh rah raha hai jo bhi uske sath Mamlat ho rahe hain woh Aalme Barzakh me ho rahe hain aur ye Aalme Barzakh me us waqt tak rahega ki jab tak Qayamat Qayim na ho jaye 

Jab Qayamat Qayim ho jayegi to fir Banda Apne Chaothey Aalam Aakhirat wala jo Aalam hai usme woh chala jayega to Ye hai 4 Aalam Jisse insan Guzarta hai 1. Maa ka Pet fir 2. Is Duniya me aana fir 3. Inteqal ke Baad Aalme Barzakh me jana Jo is Duniya Aur Aakhirat ke bich jo Aalam hai woh hai or 4rth Aakhirat hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 412

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aalme Barzakh ka Bayan to Quraan e Paak me Milta hai Surah Mominoon Aayat no. 100

         وَ مِنْ وَّرَآىٕهِمْ بَرْزَخٌ اِلٰى یَوْمِ یُبْعَثُوْنَ(100)

Aur unke Aange ek Aad hai us din Tak Jis Din uthaye jayege 

Yani Jo Shakhs inteqal kar gaye hain unka to Aysa nahi hai ki banda So gaya to Faoran Aakhirat me uthega or uska hisab kitab hoga? Nahii, Bich me ek gaif hai na jo is Duniya Aur Qayamat tak ke liye ek Aad Bani huwi hai woh Aad ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Barzakh Quraan e Majeed me zikr Farmaya hai ek Aad Hai us Din tak ke liye Jis din tak unhe uthayega

Ye Yaad Rakhen..!! Ki Marne ke Baad Aur Qayamat se Pahle Tamam insan Aur Tamam Jinnat Apne Martabe ke Lehaz se Aalme Barzakh me Rahege Har insan jo inteqal kar raha hai Har Jinn jo inteqal kar Raha hai woh Aalme Barzakh me Jayega Aur Aalme Barzakh me woh Apne Martabe ke lehaz se Rahega Yani Jo usne Aamal kiye hain is Duniya me zindagi me Jo usne Aamal kiye hain Jo Kaam kiye hain Nekiya ki hain Ya Badi ki hai us Martabe ke Hisab se woh Aalme Barzakh me Rahta hai, Barzakh me Har insan Apne Aamal ke Aytbar se Rahega Yani Jaise Uske Aamal they Barzakh me uski waisi hi surat bhi Banayi jaye gi Achhe Aamal hain to Achhe Bure Aamal hain to buri Surat me rahega Hatta ki Qayamat me isi tarah uthaya jayega Nek Hoga to Nek Surat Bankar Woh Barzakh ke Aalam me Rahega Aur Agar bad tha to woh Buri Surat me Aalme Barzakh me Rahega 

Fir Ye Baat Yaad Rakhe...!! Ki Jis tarah ek Aalam se Dusre Aalam me Jate hain to saiz ko compare kare Maa ke pet ko Maine kaha Pahle ka Aalam hai Hamare liye Pahli Duniya hai Aur is Duniya me Jab hum Aa Rahe hain to Dono ko compare karen kitni badi hai Maa ka Pet to Bahut Chhota hota hai na itne Chhote Aalam se hum is Duniya me Aa rahe hain jo Bahut hi jada Badi hai to Jitna Bada Maa ke Pet se ye Duniya hai itna hi bada Is Duniya se Woh Aalme Barzakh hai Aur usse Hi utna bada Qayamat wala din hoga waha ka to Aalme Barzakh bahut badi hai Jis tarah maa ka Pet ko Agar Aa compare kar rahe hain to ye Duniya hame Badi lag rahi hai usi tarah Aap Samajh le Aalme Barzakh me jayege to ye Duniya Maa ke Pet ki tarah lagegi utna Bada woh Aalam hota hai, Barzakh me Jane ke Baad insan ke ilm me bhi izafa hota Hai aur Qudrat (Taqat) me bhi Izafa hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 413

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Yaad Rakhe ki Maut kya hai..??

Rooh Apne Jism se Alag (separate) ho jaye to isko kahte hain Maut, Yaad Rakhe ki..!! Maut Fixed hai insan ki Mukarrara zindagi fixed hai jo iski zindagi ke timings hain ye fix hain isme na kami ho Sakti hai na Jadati ho sakti hai Q ki Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai Surah Munafiqoon ki Aayat no. 11 

                وَ لَنْ یُّؤَخِّرَ اللّٰهُ نَفْسًا اِذَا جَآءَ اَجَلُهَاؕ-

Yani Hargiz AllaH kisi Jaan ko Mohlat na Dega Jab uski Maut ka Waqt Aa jayega

Yani Jab uski Maut ka waqt Aa jayega to usko Aur time nahi diya jayega Jo time Maut ka fix hai usi time Maut Aayegi zindagi ka jo period AllaH Ta'ala ne Muqaddar Farma diya hai Taqdeer Farma diya hai na ki isme na Kami waqqe ho sakti hai na zadati Waqqe ho sakti hai Ye fixed hai 

To Ab is Par Sabse Pahla suwal Jo aata hai Bataure Aytraj woh ye hota hai ki Fir hum Duaa Q karte hain?? ki AllaH Ta'ala zindagi me Barkat de de umr me Barkat de de Q ki Barkat ke Mane Hamare Nazdeek ye hote hain ki Jis cheez me Barkat hogi usme Jadati hogi woh Jada ho jayega Jaise hum kahte hain Khane me Barkat ho to woh khana Jada ho jayega Rizk me Barkat ho to rizk zada ho jayege Paisa Me Barkate ho to Paise zada ho jayege to ye zada ka concept humne laga liya hai, To fir ye Q hum Duaa karte hain ke AllaH Ta'ala Hamari umr me Hamari zindagi me Barkat de walidain ke liye hum Duaa karte hain ki unke umr me AllaH Ta'ala Barkate Ata farmaye to ye Barkat ki Duaa Q ki Jati hai? Halani ki zindagi to utni hi hai fixed hai na kam ho sakti hai na jada ho sakti hai..??

To iska Jawab ye hai ki Barkat ka Matlab Ye nahi hai ki Jitni Zindagi Misal ke Taur par kisi Shakhs ki zindagi AllaH Ta'ala ne Muqaddar Farmayi hai ki 60 saal hogi to uske Duaa karne se Ya Buzurg ke Duaa karne se Aysa nahi hoga ki woh 60 se Badhkar 70 ho jayega, Ya kisi ne Baddua de di to 60 se kam ho kar 50 ho jayega Aysa nahii hai, to Jaha Par Riwayto me Aysa milta hai koi Fazilat Aysi milti hai ki umr me Barkaten hoti hai Ya kuch gonaho ka zikr hota hai Hadeese Mubarka me ki jisme zikr hai ki unki umr kam ho jati hai to iska matlab kya hai?? Iska Matlab ye hai ki Jo Hamari timings hai na jo waqt hain jo lamhaat hain jo hum Guzaar rahe hain isme se Barkat ya to kam ho jati hai ya to zada ho jati hai 

Agar kisi ki Zindagi 60 Saal ki Hai Aur usne Nekiya ki Ya kuch kisi ne uske Haq me Aysi Duaa kee ki uski Zindagi Barkat wali ho gai ki Umr Badhne wali koi is tarah ki Duaa ki gai to Aysa ho jayega ki uske time me AllaH Ta'ala Barkat Ata farmayega ki woh Jiye ga to 60 Saal hi Jo Moqaddar me tha 60 Saal hi jiyega Lekin..!! Usko Aysa lagega ki Jaisa woh 70 saal jiya hai 80 saal jiya hai ya Bahut Jada Barkat ho gai, Aur Jo Kami hogi woh is tarah hogi ki woh jiyega to 60 Saal hi lekin Lekin uska waqt Itna jaldi time Paas ho jayega ki usko lagega maine 60 saal zindagi ke guzar diye aysa lagega ki Abhi 20 hi saal guzre hain 40 hi saal guzre hain to ye hoga to waqt ke guzarne me feel Aysa hoga to zindagi utni hi rahni hai 

Jab hum Duaa karte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala hamari zindagi me Barkate Ata farmaye to ye lagne ke Aytbar se hoga Jo hum kaam karege us Aytbar se hoga Misal ke Taur Par Jiski Zindagi 60 saal ki hogi to woh kaam aysa karega ki Nekiya itni hogi ki Aam banda sochega ki 60 saal me ye mumkin hi nahi hai itni Barkat ho gai ki Aysa lag raha hai ki ye 100 Saal wali zindagi ka kaam hai Jo kaam 100 saal me kar sakte hain woh 60 Saal me kar guzrega to ye hota hai ki hum zindagi badhane ya isme Barkat hone ki jab Duaa karte hain to Asal mana iska tasawwur ye hota hai, warna zindagi ka time period fixed hai isme kami zadati nahi hoti hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 414

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

___ Ek Aur Jawab Ulma kiraam ne Bahut Peyari Ata farmayi hai ki Hum Kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Hamari Umr me Khoob Barkate Ata farmaye to ek Barkat zahir hone ka mana ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala us Bande se Ayse Neki ka Kaam leta hai Ayse Sadqa e zariya wale kaam leta hai Jaise Deen ki Khidmat karna Deen ki Bate kisi ko Aange sikhana is Tarah ke kaam Banda se AllaH Ta'ala le leta hai ki 60 Saal ki zindagi ke wafat ke Baad woh un kamo ka zariye logo ke Darmiyan zinda Rahta hai سبحان الله 

Misal ke Taur Par :- kisi Shakhas ne Apni Zindagi me Peyari si ek kitaab likhi Jisme usne Shariat ke Bare me ilm likha hai Masle Masail likhe hain Ya Aqaaid Wagaira ka likh diya Aur woh inteqal kar gaya 50 Saal ki umr me Lekin 50 Saal ke Bad bhi kitab to Maojud hai Aur woh log jo padh rahe hain Usse Seekh rahe hain usse Apne ilm me izafa kar rahe hain Apne ilm ko badha rahe hain to goya ki woh Usi Shakhs se Sikh kar badha rahe hain goya ki Ab bhi woh Shakhs logo ke Darmiyan zinda hai Aur logo ko Sikha rahe hain to ek zindagi ke Barkate ke Ma'ana ye bhi hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 415

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Next Point Yaad Rakhe..!! Ki Rooh Kabhi Bhi nahi marti Chahe Musalman ki Rooh ho Ya Kafir ki Rooh ho, Rooh kabhi Bhi Fana nahi hoti Jo Rooh ko Fana Mane Aysa Shakhs Badmazhab hai Gumrah hai insan Ya Jinnat ki Roohe Kabhi nahi Marti Balki inko zinda Aasman ki taraf utha liya jata hai

Jaise Baaz logo ka Aqeeda kya hai ki Ek Baar Banda is Duniya se inteql kar gaya to khatam uske Baad koi Duniya nahi hai kuch nahi hai Na Hisaab Hai na kitaab hai kuch Bhi nahi hai Bas Jaise Woh mar gaya to uska Jism to mar hi gaya sath hi sath uski Rooh bhi Mar gai finish uske Baad kuch Bhi nahi hai kuch logo ka ye concept hai Aur Jo is tarah ka Concept Rakhe ki Is tarah Rooh Bhi Khatm ho jati hai kuch Mamla nahi Rahta to Aysa Shakhsh Badmazhab hai Gumrah Hai 

Lekin..!! Asal Aqeeda Asal Cheez Yahi hai ki Rooh nahi Marti Jism ko Maut Aa jati hai iske Baad Roohe utha li Jati hain Chahe Musalman ki ho Ya Kafir ki Rooh Fana Nahii Hoti 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 416

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Next Baat Yaad Rakhe..!! Ki Marne ke Baad Bhi Rooh to Nikal li Jati hai Malkan Maut Alaihissalam Aate hain Rooh Qabz kar lete hain Jo Jism Bezaan ho jata hai usko hum Dafn kar dete hain Lekin Aysa nahi hai ki Rooh ko Jism se Nikal liya Gaya to Ab Rooh ka koi Body se concession nahi hai Aysa nahii hai Balki..!! Marke ke Baad Bhi Rooh Ka Concession Body ke sath Baqi Rahta hai Agarche Rooh Separate ho kar kahi Aur Jagah ho Jism ek Jagah ho Aur Rooh Kahi Aur ho Tab Bhi Jaha Par bhi Rooh hogi uska concession Body ke Sath hoga Jaha par Bhi uska Jism Hai Jism ke Saath Rooh ka Concession hota hi hota hai 

Jo kuch insan ke Sath Marne ke Baad Guzarta hai Rooh bhi use Mahsoos karti hai Aysa nahi hai ki Rooh nikal Gayi Matlab Only Body Par Azaab ho Raha hai, Ya Body ko Aasaniya di Ja Rahi hain Rooh ko kuch nahii maloom ho raha hai Balki..!! Jo kuch insan ki Body Par Marne ke Baad Guzarti Hai Rooh use Mahsoos karti hai Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki Jis tarah insan zindagi me Taqlif Aur sukoon Mahsoos karta Hai marne ke Baad Bhi Woh Taqleef Aur Sukoon mahsoos karega Balki..!! Duniyawi Zindagi se zada Mahsoos karega 

Hum Gusle Mayyat ke liye jate hain Mayyat ko Dekhne wagaira jate hain na to Hamara Tasawwur kya hota Hai? Ye Shakhs Mar gaya inteqal kar gaya Rooh jism se nikal gai to Ab isko kuch Feel nahi ho raha is tarah ek Tasawwur hota hai na Q ki Hame Nazar Nahi Aata, Halanki..!! Aysa nahii hai Mayyat ko Taqleef hoti hai Jo Ahsaas hote hain uske Jism Par Jo Bhi Guzarta hai na, woh is zinde se Jada Mahsoos karta hai 

isiliye Baar Baar Hamare ukma Kiraam Talqeen karte hain ki Jab koi Gusle Mayyat ke liye Jaye Ya Mayyat ko Kandha dene ke liye Ja rahe hain kisi bhi Mayyat se Related Mamle ke liye Ja rahe hain to uske Sath intehai Darze ki Narmi ke Sath Pesh Aaye Q ki Aap ke liye woh Murda hai Lekin Aysa nahi hai ki uske Jism se Rooh nikal gayi to ab usko kuch Feel nahi ho raha hai, Jo uske Jism me Guzar Rahi hai woh Rooh ko Feel hota hai Ab Aap Dekhe Abhi hum Zinda hain Ab Aag Par hum Hanth Rakhe ge to Jism ko Taqlif Pahuch Rahi hai Aag kisko Jala Rahi hai? Aag to Jism ko Jala Rahi hai na Lekin..!! Taqlif kisko ho rahi hai?? Rooh ko ho rahi hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 417

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

isi tarah Agar kisi ne Aa kar koi Baat kah di Jo hame Bahut Buri lagi koi taunt (taane) laga diya Taane (taunt) wali Baat kah diya Tanj kar diya to kya hoga? Bol to Hamari taraf Raha hai Lekin Rooh ko Taqlif huwi, isi tarah Kuch Kha Rahe hain Pi Rahe hain kuch Aachhi Baat Pesh Aa gai to Khush ho rahe hain Jism Par koi Achhi Cheez Guzre to Khushi hoti hai Lekin uski Khushi Rooh ko Bhi Mahsoos hoti hai to Ye Zindagi Ka Jis Tarah Mamla hai isi tarah inteqal karne ke Baad Agarche Rooh Jism me Nahi hai Rooh Kahi Aur ho Tab Bhi Agar Jism me koi Cheez Guzar Rahi hai to Rooh ko Feel hoti hai isliye Mayyat ke Sath Jab Bhi Bartao Karen to Achhe se Bartao karen Bilkhushus Jo Gusl ke liye Jate hain Kafan Dafan ke liye Jate hain to Mayyat ko Aap Samajh le Bilkul Nazuk sa Bachha hai is tarah usko treat kar ke usko Gusl den kafan de Taki usko Taqlif Na ho 

Ek Bezaan Shakhs ke Samne Maojud hain Woh Bol Nahi Sakti Apne Dard ko zahir nahi kar sakti iska Matlab ye nahi hai ki hum Bedard Ban jaye Aur uske Saath Jo Bhi Sulook karna Chahe kar len Nahii Balki Hame Ahsaas karna hai ki Ab bhi woh Zinda hai Bol nahi Pa Rahi Jab ek Chhota Bachha hota hai Just Bone Baby Hote Hain woh Rote hain to hame Taqlif hoti hai na Maao ko Taqlif hoti hai Q? Bahut jada Taqlif isliye bhi hoti hai ki uske jism par koi Taqlif guzar rahi hai usko koi Parsani ho rahi hai Kahi Par Dard ho raha hai Lekin woh Bata Nahi pa Raha hai to Ye Na Batane Par Jada Taqlif hoti hai na Hamko Hum Jada Pareshan Ho Jate hain

isi tarah Yaha Par Bachha to Ro kar Zahir kar raha hai Lekin Mayyat Woh Bhi nahi kar sakti na woh ro kar zahir kar sakti hai na isare se zahir kar sakti hai kuch Bhi nahi isliye uska Mamla Aur jada Sakht hai isliye uske saath Aur Jada Narmi ke Saath hi Pesh Aana Chahiye isliye Kaha Jata hai ki Ghar wale Gusl ka tariqa sikh le Aur Ghar wale gusl de Q ki Agar kisi ki walida hai kisi ki Beti hai to Maa Jitni Apni Aulad Par Rahem karne wali hogi utna koi Aur nahi hoga, Beti Jitna Apne Maa Par Rahem karne wali hogi koi Aur Nahi hoga uako Ahsaas hoga ki gusl de rahi hu to Meri Maa ko Taqlif hogi to isliye kaha Jata hai ki Apne Bachho ko Sikhaye Apne Ghar Walo ko Sikhaye Bahno Wagaira ko ye Tariqa Sikhaye Taki hamare Inteqal ke Waqt hame koi Taqlif se gusl na de Balki Peyar o Muhabbat se Apna Samajhte huwe gusl de 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 418

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya ki Murda is Baat ko Jaanta hai ki use kaun Gusl de raha hai Kaun iske Janaze ko uthye huwe hai Kaun ise Kafan de Raha hai Kaun ise Qabr me utar Raha hai 

Isi tarah Ek Aur Riwayat hai ki Murda Sabse Jada Manoos (Khush) us waqt Hota hai ki Jo Duniya me Uska Mahboob Banda tha woh uski Qabr ki ziyarat ke liye Aaye Yani woh Khush us waqt hota hai Jo iska Pasandida Banda tha woh Qabr Par iski ziyarat ke liye Aayega 

To ye Sab Cheezo se Sabit hota hai Hadees se ki Murdo ko Ahsaas hota hai Balki unko Ye tak Pata hota hai ki Mujhe Gusl kaun de Raha hai kafan kaun de Raha hai Janaze me kaun hai Qabr me kaun utar Raha hai kaun Hai Kaun Nahi Sab Kuch Murde ko Pata Hota hai Ye Hadees Sharhussudoor Page no. 201 Par Maojud hai

Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ne irshad Farmaya ki koi Shakhs Apne Bhai ki Qabr ki ziyarat kare Aur uski Qabr ke Paas Baithey to Murda use Onsiyat Hasil karta hai Sukoon feel karta hai Aur Jo Bate woh isse karta hai woh iska Jawab deta hai Yaha tak ki Woh Banda Khada Ho Jaye Ye Bhi Sharshssudoor ki hi Riwayat hai same Page Par hai ki Dekhe itna bhi Ahsaas hota hai Banda koi Qabr Aaye Baithey Usse Baat kare to ye Murda Sunta bhi hai Janta bhi hai Aur Jawab bhi deta hai Halanki Jo Shakhs Bahar hai usko Sunai nahi de raha hai warna Ye Sare Mamlat uske Saath hote hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 419

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Next Baat Rooh Ka Talluq Jism ke Saath Rahta hai Jo Shakhs Qabr Par Aata hai to Mayyat usko Dekhti hai Pahchanti hai uski Baat Sunti hai Lekin Ye Sirf Qabr ke Sath Khaas nahi hai Balki Rooh Jaha Bhi hogi waha se Pahchan Sakti hai Chahe Qabr Par Aaye Ya Na Aaye Jaha Bhi Rahegi Waha se Pahchan Sakti hai Rooh zaruri nahi hai ki Qabr me us Jism ke sath Maojud ho

Rooh Kahi Aur Bhi Ho Sakti hai Jaise Aap Samajh le Auliya Kiraam ki Misaal dete hain Bahut Aasan si Misal hai Inke Jism e Mubarka inke Mazaar Sharif me Maujod hote hain Lekin inki Rooh e Mubarka ho sakta hai waha Par Maojud ho, Ho sakta hai kahi Aur gai ho Aysa hota hai ki Auliya AllaH ki Roohe Ek Dusre se Milne Jati hain Baaz  Makka Madina ki Hazri ki taraf jate hain Baaz hum Gulamo ki Madat ke liye Aate hain Rooh ka hona Waha Par zaruri naahi hai Mazaar Sharif me ya Kahi Par Bhi Qabr Par Rooh ka hona zaruri nahi hai 

Lekin..!! Iska Matlab ye Nahi hai ki Rooh Kahi Aur hai to Qabr Par Kaun Aaya Kaun Baat kiya Kaun kuch bola woh kaun tha iski Pahchan Murde ko nahii hoti aysa nahi hai Balki Auliya Kiraam ki Bargah me hum Ja ke istegasa karte hain Hamari yahi tawaqqo hoti hai ki Agar unki Roohe Mubarka waha par Maojud na bhi hai to Jaha Par bhi hongi Hamari Fariyado ko Sun Rahe hain To Rooh ka concession Rahega Jism Par Jo Guzregi Woh Rooh Mahsoos karegi Aur Qabr ke Paas Ya Kahi par bhi ho Rooh ka concession Body se hota hai to woh waha Par Jo kuch Guzar Raha Hai Rooh usko Pahchan leti hai 

Murda Yaad Rakhe..!! Guftagu bhi Karta hai Baat Cheet bhi karta hai Lekin iski Guftagu insan Aur Jinnat ke Alawa Jo bhi Haybanaat wagaira hote hain Jo Makhlooq hoti hai Ye Sun lete hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 420

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Musalman ki Rooh e Kabhi Kabhar Qabr me hoti hain Kabhi Kabhar Jo Nek hote hain unki Rooh e zam zam ka Jo Kuwa hai waha Par hoti hai, Baaz Aasman Aur zameen ke Darmiyan hoti hai kuch Pahle Aasman Par hoti hai kuch Dusre Par Kuch Tisre Par is tarah Satwe Aasman tak hoti hai Hatta ki kuch Aala illiyyeen me Hoti hai, Aala illiyyeen Ye Sidratul Muntaha Aur Arsh ki Niche ki Jagah hai sidratul Muntaha Aur Arsh ke Niche ki jagah ko Aala illiyyeen kahte hain to Yaha Par Roohe Hoti hain Aur Har koi Apne Martabe ke Hisaab se hota hai Jo Jitna Nek hota hai uski Rooh utni Peyari Jagah Par Hoti hai thik hai

To kisi ki Qabr Par hogi kisi ki zam zam ke Kuwe Par hogi 7to Aasman Par Kahi hogi Aala illiyyeen Me hogi Arsh ke Paas hogi aur kuch Khushnaseeb Roohe Woh hogi ki Jo Madina Sharif Apne AaQa ﷺ ke Paas Hazir Rahegi to Momineen ki Roohe Ye is tarah is Jagah Par ho sakti hain 

___ Mumineen ki Jo Rooh Hoti Hai Ye Khud Mukhtar hoti hain Yani ki Ye Jaha Par Bhi Jana Chahe Ja sakti hain Jo Nek Bando ki Roohe hoti hain iman Walo ki Jo Rooh e hoti hain, Jabki Kafir ki Rooh ko ek hi jagah Jakad Diya Jata hai Kafir ke Rooh ke Rahne ke Maqmaat ho sakte hain Kabhi Woh Qabr Par Ho sakti hai Chahe Barhoot Ye Yaman ka Ek Nala hai waha Par ho Sakti hai Pahle zameen me ho sakti hai is tarah 7we zameen tak ho sakti hai Ya Sijjeen Jo nichla Hissa Hai waha Par Bhi ho sakti hai to Kafir ki Rooh in Maqamaat Par Rah Sakti hai 

Lekin..!! Jaha Par Bhi hogi woh Jakdi huwi hogi Aur un Par Azaab wala Mamla Hota Rahega, Aur ye Jo jagah hai na 7we zameen sijjeen ye Sab se buri Jagah hai Jaha Par Rooh e Qayed hoti hain, Jaisa Aala illiyyeen Jo Jagah hai Jo Sidratul Muntaha Arsh ke Saye Wagaira me Hain to woh Bahut Peyari Jagah hai Rooh ke Rahne ke liye Aur isi tarah Ye us Qadr Badtareen Jagah hoti hai Rooh ke Rahne ke liye 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  421

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

___ Ye Khayal ki Rooh kisi Dusre Shakhs Ke Badan me Chali Jati hai Chahe Woh Badan Dusre Aadmi ka ho Ya Janwar ka ho Ye Aqaaid e islaam ke sakht Khilaf Hai Aysa Aqeeda Rakhna Wala Shakhs Daira e Islaam se Kharij ho jata hai isko Tanasukh kahte hain Awagon kahte hain Ribirth (Punarjanm) ka Jo Aqeeda Rakhte hain iska islaam se koi Concession nahi hai 

Rooh ek Baar ek Bande ke Jism se Juda ho gai to woh idhar udhar Ja to Sakti hai woh Khudmukhtar hoti hai Maine Kaha na Jab chahe Jaha Ja Sakti hai Aa Sakti hai free hoti hai Lekin..!! Iska Hargiz ye Matlab nahi hota ki Rooh kisi Aur insaan ke Andar Dakhil ho gai kisi zanwar ke Andar Dakhil ho Gai ya Already Jo zinda hai uske Andar Dakhil ho gai koi Ya Mara Pada hai uske Andar ja kar chali gayi aur usko zindagi mil gayi ya 7 Janam ka Aqeeda ye Sab galat hai jo is tarah ka Aqeeda Rakhega Woh Daira e islam se Kharij ho jayega

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  422

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Murde ko Dafan karne ke Baad Wapas Jane walon ki Aahat jo hoti hain na Jo Chappal Wagaira ki Sound hoti hai isko Murda Sunta hai Aur fir is waqt 2 Firishte Jinko Munkar Nakeer Kaha Jata hai Apne Danto se zameen ko Cheerte huwe Aate hain Inki Shaqle Nihayat Darawni hoti hai unke Badan ka Rang Black (siyah) hota hai Aankhe bhi Siyah hoti hain Aur nili hoti hain Deg jitni Badi Aankhe Jinse Musalsal Sole Nikalte hain Aur Sar se Pao tak inke Lambe Baal hoge Gaay ke Seengh Jitne Bade Daant Aur kai kai gaz lambe inke Haanth hote hain Woh Cheer ke Qabr ke Andar Aa kar Murde ko Jhijhhod kar uthate hain Aur intehayi Sakhti ke Saath Suwalaat karte hain 

Aala Hazrat irshad Farmate hain ki inki Surat Aysi hogi ki kisi insaan ne Na kabhi Dekha hoga Na Kabhi Guman kiya hoga ki itni Haybat Naak Surat bhi kisi ki Ho Sakti hai Yani itna Khauf zada Munkar Nakeer ka Chahra hoga ki Aap uska Tasawwur Bhi nahi la sakte Ye ibarate Padhte hain to zahen me ek image Form ho jati hai na Lekin fir bhi Aala Hazrat Farma Rahe hain woh image bhi itni Khaufnaak nahi hogi Halanki Munkar Nakeer Asal me utne Jada Khauf Naak hoge ki hum iska Tasawwur bhi Nahi kar sakte 

Achha Ye Padhte hain Riwayat to Dil Dahel Jata hai Banda Khauf Jada ho jata hai Lekin Yaha Par Aala Hazrat ne 2 Baate Haosla Afzai ki bhi likhi hain Aur AllaH Ta'ala Hum Sab ko in Haosla Afzai wali jo Bate hain isme Shamil Farma le آمین 🤲🏻💚

Aap Farmate Hain ki ek Kaul Ye Hai ki Waise to ye Munkar Nakeer hote hain inko hum Naam Munkar Nakeer Kahte hain na, Lekin..!! Jo Soliheen hoge Jo Nek Bande hoge inke Paas Jo Firishte Aate hain inko Munkar Nakeer Nahi inko Mubashshar Basheer Kahte hain Mubashshar Aur Basheer woh hote hain Jo Khushkhabri dene wale Hote hain 

Dusri Baat ye hai ki Jab Banda Qabr me Jata hai Aur Munkar Nakeer Ye Jo bhi Tashrif late hain Mubashshar Basheer Jo bhi ho Jab ye Aate hain Qabr me To us Waqt Jo Aimma e Mujtahideen  Yani Jinko hum Follow karte hain Jo Hamare 4 Imam, imaam e Aazam Abu Hanifa, imaam Malik, imam Safee, imaam Ahmad Bin Hambal رضی الله تعالی عنهم اجمعین Jinki hum Payrwi karte hain Woh Aate hain Aur Hamare Peero Murshid Jinka Banda Mureed hota hai woh Peer Aate hain or Munkar Nakeer ke Suwalaat ke waqt Hamari Madat Farmate hain سبحان الله

to Ye Jaha Par Dil Dahlane ke Waqiyaat hain Waha Par Aala Hazrat ne Hum Khauf Zada logo ke zakham Par ek Marham ki Patti bhi Rakhi hai ki Hamare Paas ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Rab ki Rahmat Se Hum ummeed Rakhte Hain Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Banda Jaise Apne Rab se Guman Rakhta hai AllaH Ta'ala uske Saath waisa hi Mamla Farmata hai agar hum AllaH Ta'ala se Rahem ki ummeed Rakhege usse Rahem ka Guman Rakhege na AllaH Ta'ala Hamare Saath Rahem ka hi Mamla Farmayega

To Khauf To hai Lekin..!! Sath hi Sath hum AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat ki Taraf AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat ki taraf Hum Nigah rakhte huwe hum Yahi Ummeed karte hain ki ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Hamari Qabro me Agar Tashrif layege to woh Munkar Nakeer nahi Balki Mubashshar Basheer Tashrif layege Jo hame Khushkhanri Bhi  Sunayege ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Hum imaam e Aazam Abu Hanifa ke Muqallimeen hain to Aap Bhi tashrif Farma honge Hamare Peero Murshid Bhi Hoge Ghaus e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Bhi Jalwagari hogi Aur woh Aa kar hame Munkar Nakeer ke Jo Bhi Sawalaat hain Unke Jawabaat Hame Sikhayege Isse Badh kar Agar kisi Ashiq e Rasool ke liye Khuskhabri Wali Baat ho Sakti hai to woh ye hoti hai ki usi Jagah Par Wahi Qabr me use Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat Bhi Naseeb hogi, 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  423

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jo Khate hain ko Maut Khauf zada hai.... Khauf Zada hai... unke liye Hamare Ulma Kiraam Yahi Farmate hain ki Qabr ka Khauf nahi Rakhna hai Maut ka Khauf Nahi Rakhna hai Q ki isi ke zariye isse Guzarne ke Baad hi to hame Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat 100% Naseeb hogi Yani Hogi confirm hai, is Duniya me ho jaye Sarkar ﷺ Karam Farmaye hum Sab Par to ye Sarkar ﷺ ki karam Nawazi hogi Lekin..!! Qabr me to honi hi hai na to Us Ummeed Par ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka Chahra hame Nazar Aayega hum Maut se Guzarne ke liye Bhi Tayyar hain 

____  Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhe ki Hamara Aqeeda Ye Bhi hona Chahiye ki Qabr me Munkar Nakeer Aate hain Aur Suwalaat hote hain, Aur Ye Jo Suwalaat hain Aysa nahi hai ki Sirf Jism se hoge Balki Rooh se Bhi hoge Jism se Bhi hoge Dono se hoge

___ isi tarah Azaabe Qabr Haq hai Azaab e Qabr se Murad woh Azaab Jo Marne ke Baad Aur Qayamat se Pahle tak Bande ko diya Jata hai Chahe insan ko Qabr me Andar Dafnaya Gaya ho Ya khai woh Jal kar mar gaya ho Doob kar mara ho kisi zanwar ne Kha liya ho isi tarah uski laas Chhod diya gaya ho Gal gayi sad gayi ho Jo Bhi Mamla hai kisi Bhi tarah uski Maut ka Mamla ho Dafan hona compulsory nahi hai Jaha Par Bhi hoga usko Azaab Agar uska Pahuchna hai to woh zarur zarur Pahuchega to ye Aqeeda Rakhna Hame zaruri hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  424

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aqeeda :-  Azab e Qabr Haq hai iska Matlab Ye hai ki Ye woh Azaab hai Jo Marne ke Baad se Lekar Qayamat se Pahle tak hota hai zaruri nahi hai ki Ek Banda kisi Qabr me Dafnaya Gaya ho to hi usko Azaab e Qabr hoga Nahi Balki Jab Banda Aalame Barzakh me Pahuch Jata hai Aalme Barzakh kise kahte hain Aap Samajh gaye na ki is Duniya ke Baad Jo Duniya Hoti hai Aur Qayamat se Pahle Tak Jo Duniya hoti hai Jaha Par Hame Rahna hota hai Isko Aalame Barzakh kahte hain

To Jab Banda Aalame Barzakh me Chala jata hai na to waha Par uske Aamal ke hisaab se usko Jaza di Jati hai Ya to Azaab e Qabr hoga Ya to taneem e Qabr hoga taneem e Qabr Yani Qabr me Jo inamaat ka Silsila hota hai Jo usko Sawab Ata kiya Jayega Jo Jannat ki Khidki Wagaira Khool di jayegi Jo Nemate usko Qabr me Di jayegi isko Taneem e Qabr kahte hain, to Ya to Azaab hoga Ya to inaam ka Silsila hoga to Jo bhi Aalmae Barzakh me Pahuchta hai uske Saath ye cheeze hoti hain fir Chahe woh Qabr ke Andar Dafnaya gaya ho Chahe jal kar uski Maut Waqqea huwi ho Chahe Doob kar Mara ho Chahe kisi zanwar ne use kha liya ho Ya use Dafnaya Gaya wagairah na ho koi bhi Surat ho Aalame Barzakh me ye Cheeze hoti hain

Iski Daleel Surah Momin ki Aayat no. 46 hai

اَلنَّارُ یُعْرَضُوْنَ عَلَیْهَا غُدُوًّا وَّ عَشِیًّاۚ-وَ یَوْمَ تَقُوْمُ السَّاعَةُ- اَدْخِلُوْۤا اٰلَ فِرْعَوْنَ اَشَدَّ الْعَذَابِ(46)

Aag Jis Par Subh Saam Pesh kiye Jate hain or Jis Din Qayamat Qayim hogi Hukum hoga Firon walon ko Sakht tar Azaab Me Dakhil karo 

__ Aur Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ka Farman e Mubarak Hai Aye Logo Azaabe Qabr se AllaH Ta'ala ki Panaah Mango Ye Musnad Ahmad Bin Hambal Hadees No. 24520 Ye Hadeese Mubarka hai ki Azaabe Qabr Haq Hai Qabr me Azaab ka Silsila hota hai 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  425

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Ye Baat Bhi Yaad Rakhe ki Jis Tarah Maine kaha na ki Sawalaat Jawabaat ka Jo Bhi Mamla hota hai woh Qabr me Rooh Aur Badan Dono cheezo se hota hai isi tarah Azaabe Qabr bhi hogi na Ya Jo Sawabe Qabr hoga Dono Cheez Rooh Par Bhi hote Hain Aur Badan Par Bhi hote hain 

__ Qabr Ka Dabana Bhi Haq Hai Qabt Har Shakhs Ko Dabati hai Ye Dabana Jab Momin ke liye hoga to is tarah hoga ki Jaise Yani koi Nek Banda hoga na to Qabr Us Bande ko is tarah Dabati hai Jaise Maa Apne Bachhe ko Apne Aagos me le kar Dabati hai Yani peyar Bhara Andaz hota hai na Jab Hamare God me Bachha Agar Aa jaye Aur hum unko Dabate hain to kis tarah hota hai Peyar Bhara hota hai Muhabbat Bhara hota hai na to Qabr Jab Nek Bande ko Dabati hai to is tarah Dabati hai Aur Jab koi Kafir hoga Ya koi Badbakht hoga Gunahgar hoga to is Shiddat se Qabr Dabati hai Ki Bande ki Pasliya Ek Dusre Me Ja Mil jati hain 

is par bhi Hadeese Mubarka hai ki Sarkar ﷺ irshad Farmate hain ki Qabr ka Dabana zaroor Paya Jayega Agar kisi ko is Dabane se Nazaat mil sakti thi to woh Saad Bin Moaaz they Lekin unko bhi Qabr ne Dabaya Yani Sarkar ﷺ ne Ye Hazrate Saad Bin Moaaz ki Fazilat me Bayan Farmaya ke Agar koi Qabr ke Dabane se Bach pate to Woh Hazrate Saad bin Moaaz they lekin unko bhi Qabr ne Dabaya

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  426

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Insaan ki Rooh Kabhi Nahi Marti uska Jism marta hai Lekin Jism me Reedh Ke Haddi ke kuch hisse hain jo Kabhi Khatam nahi hote isi par Qayamat ke din Bande ka jism uthaya jayega Aur isko Aibuz zanb kaha Jata hai Ye Sahi Bukhari ki Hadees No. 4814 me iska zikr hai Ki insaan ki Jo Rooh hoti hai usko Maut Nahii Aati Jab Bhi hum kisi Bande ko inteqal karte huwe dekhte hain to uske Jism Par Maut Waqeea ho jati hai uska jism mar jata hai fir jism me Jo Haddi hoti hai waha Par kuch Ajzza Hote hain inko Kahte hain Ajbuz zanb Ye Agarche kisi Bande ka Pura body Decompose Ho jaye gal jaye Sad jaye uske jism ka koi Hissa Baqi na rahe

 Lekin..!! Ye Jo Reedh ki Haddi ki ye Jo Cheeze hoti hain Ajbuz Zanb hum Jinhe kahte hain woh bahut Chhoti hoti hain Na Aap usko microscope ke zariye dekh sakhte hain na kisi bhi tarah dekh nahi pate lekin ye hoti hain or ye har Bande ki baqi Rahengi Jab usko Dafnaya jayega Qabr me Bhale uska Jism wagaira khatam ho jaye Lekin Ye Ajbuz Zanb Baqi Rahte hain Or inhi Par Azaab e Qabr Ya inaame Qabr Wagaira ka Mamla hota hai or Qayamat ke din inhi Ajbuz Zanb se AllaH Ta'ala Hame Dobara payda Farmayega or Rooh ko hukum hoga or woh Jism me Dakhil ho jayegi 

Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Auliya kiraam isme Sahaba Kiraam bhi Shamil hain aur ulma Kiraam hain Hafiz e Quraan hai ki Jo Hifz karne ke Baad us Par Amal Bhi karte ho Jo Badan se Nafarmani Nahi karte in Sab ko AllaH Ta'ala Ye Ina'am Ata Farmata hai ki inke Badan ko Mitti Nahi Khati, Ab Jaise main upar zikr kiya to ek point ke Taur Par zikr Farma diya gaya ki insaan ka Jism wagaira Mar Jata hai lekin Kuch logo ko Khushshi AllaH Ta'ala ki Karam Nawazi hoti hai ki inke Jism ko Mitti Nahii khati Ambiya kiraam hote hain Auliya Kiraam hote hain, Shohda hote hain, Quraan ke Jo Hafiz hote hain na Jo Hifz karte hain aur fir Quraan Par Amal bhi karte hain isi tarah Tauba karne ke Baad AllaH Ta'ala ki Jo Nafarmani nahi karte jo kasrat se Sarkar ﷺ Par Durood e Paak Padhte hain to inke liye AllaH Ta'ala ki Ye karam Nawazi hoti hai ki inke Jismo ko Mitti Kabhi Bhi nahi khati 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  427

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala ne irshad Farmaya Hai "Har zaan ko Maut Ka Maza Chakhna hai" Yani Jo Bhi zaandar Cheez hai unke Paas Maut Aani hai to is wade ko pura Karne ke liye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko ek Lamhe ke liye Maut tari hoti Hai, Balki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Baargah me Maut Hazri deti hai is tarah kahte hain, to inke saath Ek lamhe ke liye in Par Maut Tari hoti hai or iske Baad jis tarah hum zinda hain isse Bhi zada Darze ki zindagi unhe Ata kar di Jati hai 

Lekin Aksar Ulma Kiraam ke Nadeek 4 Nabi Filhaal Ayse hain Jinke Saath Maut wala Mamla Abhi tak pesh nahi aaya 2 Nabi Yani Hazrate ilyas Alaihissalam Aur Hazrate Khizr Alaihissalam zameen Par filhaal zinda hain Hamare Nazro se ojhhal hain Hame Nazar nahi aate warna ye Do Nabi Abhi zinda hain Aur inke Saath Maut Wala Mamla Abhi Pesh nahi Aaya hai, Aur 2 Nabi Yani Hazrate idrees Alaihissalam Aur Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam Aasman Par zinda hain Har Saal Hajj ke ikhtetam Par zam zam ke kuwe Par inki Mulakaat hoti hai Aur woh zam zam peete hain aur Yahi zam zam Saal Bhar tak inke khane ke liye kafi hota hai Yani Ye Jo zam zam Tanagul Farmate hain Yahi Saal Bhar tak ka Rizk hota hai fir Duaa kar ke woh waha se Juda ho jate hain Ye 4 Nabi hain 2 Zameeno Par Aur 2 Aasman Par Jo Abhi Hayat hain Aur inhe Maut Baad Me Aayegi Abhi filhaal zahri Maut wala Mamla inke saath Pesh nahi Aaya hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  428

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

      *❝ Alamat e Qayamat ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Alamate Qayamat Hai kya???Qayamat se Pahle Chand Nisaniya zahir hogi ke jinhe hum Alamate Qayamat Kahte hain Jo is Baat ki taraf Ishara karte Hain ki Ankareeb Bahut Jald Qayamat Qayim hone wali hai Hisab o kitaab ka Din hona hai Aur hame hamare Aamal Par Nazar karna hai to Ye Jo Nishaniya hoti hain Jo is taraf ishara karti hain Ki Qayamat Abhi kareeb hai inko kahte hain Alamat e Qayamat aur Ye 2 tarah ki hoti hain Ek Alamate Sugra Aur Ek Alamate kubra Alamat e Sugra Yani Jo Chhoti Chhoti Nishaniya hain Aur Alamate kubra woh hain Jo Badi Badi Nishaniya Hain Jinke Faoran Baad Qayamat Aayegi

Alamate Sugra Jo hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Wafat e zahri ke Baad se lekar Ya Aap ki Wiladat Mubarka se le kar Imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zahir hone tak hoti Rahegi inko Alamate Sugra lahte hain ye Chhoti Nisaniya hain Abhi main Aap ko Misale Deti hu Ye taqriban Aaj ki Duniya me zahir ho chuki hain Sarkar ﷺ ki Wiladat se le kar imam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zahoor hone tak Jo Nishaniya Nazar Aayegi inko Alamate Sugra kahte hain

Aur Jo Nishaniya imaam Mahni رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke Zahir hone se Jab Aap is Duniya me Tashrif Farma honge Aur zahir ho jayega ki Aap imaam Mahndi hain tab se le kar Sury Fukne tak ka Jo Mamla Hoga isme Jo Badi badi Alamate hongi inko Alamate Kubra Kaha Jata hai 

Alamate Sugra ki Aap kuch Alamate Dekh le kuch Example dekh le :- 

{1.}  Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ka is Duniya se Parda Farmana Ye Logo ke liye ek indicator Hai ki Qayamat Qayim hone wali hai 

{2.}  Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka is Duniya se Parda Farmana Sahaba Kiraam ka Daur tha fir Tabaeen ka Daur tha fir Taba Tabaeen ka daur Aaya to jaise Jaise Taime Aange Ja raha hai Qayamat Kareeb Aa rahi hai 

{3.}  Isi tarah 3 Tarah ke Khasf hoge Yani Magrib me Mashrik me Aur Jazira e Arab Jo Arab Ka Area hai na waha par 3 Bade aap Samajh le Bhu-Kanp ki tarah Aaye ge Aur log isme Dhas jayege ye Bhi Qayamat ke kareeb hone ki Nishaniya hain

{4.}  Ilm Uth Jayega Yani Ulma utha liye jayege aur log Jahilo ko Apna Imaam or Peshawa bana lenge woh Khud Bhi Gumrah hoge Aur Dusro ko bhi Gumrah karege Ye Alamat Badi tezi se Hame Nazar Aa rahi hai Jaise Jaise waqt guzar raha hai na Hamare Darmiyan se Hamare ulma Kiraam Bilkhusus ulma e Ahle Sunnat ke Akarabeen is Duniya se Parda farma Rahe

Aur Jo Ye Kaha Ja Raha hai na ki Qayamat ke Nazdeek ilm utha liya jayega to Aysa nahi hai ki kitabe Sari utha li jayegi Ya Quraan Maojud nahi hoga Nahiii Qayamat ke kareeb bhi Quraan e Majeed Maojud hoga Hadeeso ki kitaben Majud hongi Badi badi kitabe Maojud hogi Lekin in Kitabo ko Padh Kar Samajhne wala koi nahi hoga Aur Ye to Aap dekhe Jaise Waqt guzar raha hai aap Samajh le ki Hamara haal kya hota ja Raha hai Ki Ghar me kitabe Maojud hoti hain aur humme se kitne Ayse Qabil hain?? Ki in Cheezo ko Samajh kar hum kuch Apne upar Amal kar sake?? Aysa Hamara Haal to nahii Raha na Balki Bade Bade Ulma Kiraam Bhi Ab is Duniya se Parda Farma Rahe hain Ab Jo Ulma Kiraam Naam ke Rah Gaye hain wahi hain Aap samajh len chand ek Yani Aysa nahi hai ki Bilkul Khatam ho gaye hain, Hain Ulma Kiraam Maojud hain Lekin Woh jo Mayar tha Woh jo ek level tha woh kam hota Ja Raha hai 

Aur Achhe Ulma Kiraam ki Jo Tadaat thi Woh kam hoti ja rahi hai Aur Qayamat tak isi tarah hoga ki Jo Achhe Ulma Kiraam hoge Ba-Amal hoge ilm Wale hoge woh is Duniya se Rukhsat kar Jayege Aur unke Sath ilm Ka Bahut Bada zakhira bhi Khatam hota jayega Hatta ki logo ke darmiyan se ilm Utha Liya Jayega Fir log zahilo ko Aalim Samajh Baithe ge Aur unko Follow karte rahege Aur Ye Jahil kya karege ki Khud Bhi gumrah hoge Aur inko Bhi Saath gumrah karege

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  429

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

{5.}  Iske Baad zina Sharaab Noshi Badkari Bahayai Jada ho Jayegi Aur isme koi Shak Nahi hai ke ye Alamat Aaj Bilkul zahir hai ki zina Bhi Aam hai Sharab Noshi bhi Aam hai Aur Badkari Behayai sab kuch Aam ho gaya hai

{6.}  Mard kam honge Aurte Jada hongi Yaha tak ki ek Mard ki Sarparasti me 50 Aurate hongi Mardo ki tadaat kam ho jayegi Aurto ki tadaat zada hogi Aur ek Mard ke Under 50 Aurte hogi

Achha kisi se Maine Recently zikr ki to unho ne Mujhse Puchha ki Baji islam me To 4 Nikah ki hi ijazat hai ye 50 Ka Matlab kya hai?? 50 Ka Matlab Ye hai ki Mard ke under Jo Aurten Aati hain na Biwi Hai, Maa Hai, Bahen hai, Betiya Hain, Bhanjiya ho sakti hain Nani ho sakti hai Fufi hai khala hai Jo Mahram Ristedaar Aap le le Ek Bande ke under itni sari Aurte ho jayegi Yani Aurto ki tadaat jada ho jayegi Mard ke Palpation kam ho jayegi Ye Bhi Nazar Aane Lag Gaya hai 

{7.}  Bade Dajjal ke Alawa 30 Dajjal Aur honge Aur woh Sab Nubuwwat ka Jhuuta dawa karen ge Aap Samajhte hain ki Dajjal kise kahte hain?  Aange Batati Bhi hu Kana Dajjal Hum Jo Kahte bhi Hain Jo Bada Dajjal Aane wala hai Jo Jannat dikhayega Dojakh dikhayega Logo ke imaan Par Hamla karega iske Alawa Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya hai ki Meri Ummat me 30 Dajjal Payda hoge iska zikr Aqeeda e Khatm e Nubuwwat Me Bhi huwa tha na ki 30 Bade Dajjal hoge Dajjal kahte hain Jhhute ko Aur Isliye inko Dajjal kaha gaya hai Q ki inme se Har ek Nubuwwat ka Dawa karega ki Main Nabi Hu Aur unke Followers Bhi ho jayege to Chand ka to zahoor ho Chuka Hai Ab Chand Qayamat tak Aate rahehe jab tak woh Bada wala Dajjal na Aa jaye 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  430

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

{8.}  Maal ki Kasrat Hogi zameen Apne Khazane ko ugal dega Har Taraf Maal hi Maal hoga 

{9.}  Deen Par Qayim Rahna Ayse Dushwar hoga Jaise Mutthi par Angara lena Ya Mutthi me Angara lena Apne hath me Aag ka Angara lena Aag ki Chingari lena kitna Taqlif deh hota hai na Banda Pakad nahi Sakta isko, Pakad kar kahe ki Mutthi ko band kar lo Aur Aag ke is dhele ko pakde raho to kitni Taqlif hogi Bilkul itni hi taqlif Bende ko ho jayegi ki Qayamat ke kareeb kareeb usko Apne Deen Par Qayim Rahna Yani Shariat Par Amal karna usko itna Taqlif deh ho jayega Aur Ye Bhi Taqriban Taqriban Aaj Paya ja Raha hai Jo Aaj Hamare mulko ke Halaat hain Digar Mulk ke Halaat hain Musalmano par Jo Tashaddud ho Raha Hai isse Andaza hota hai ki Ab ye Daur Bahut hi kareeb hai ki Jab Deen Par Qayim Rahna Mutthi me Angare lene ke Barabar ho jayega Bas hum AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa Farmate hain ki AllaH Ta'ala hame isteqamat Ata Farmaye

{10.}  Waqt me Barkat Nahi hogi Jaldi Jaldi waqt Guzar Jayega, Bilkul zahir hai Aysa lagta hai ki ek Lamha me Mahina Guzar gaya saal guzar Gaye humko Andaza nahi ho raha ki ek Saal kaise nikal gaya to ye hai ki waqt me Barkat Khatam ho jayegi

{11.}  Zakaat dene ko log Tawan Samjhhe ge Tawan Yani ek zabardasti ki Cheez Samjhege ki zakaat dena logo Par Bhari ho jayega Maal ki kasrat hogi lekin fir bhi Log Bedili se zakaat denge

{12.}  Ilm e Deen Padhege Magar Deen ki Khatir nahi Balki Duniya Kamane ke liye Ye Bhi zahir Hai Aaj Pahle Jab log ilm e Deen Hansil karte they na to Jazba Ye hota tha ki Hum logo ke Darmiyan kaam Karen AaQa ﷺ ne Jo Peyari Shariat hame Di hai isko logo tak Pahuchaye Ummat ka Dard tha ki log aa kar Amal karen Deen se Door hain to Aa kar Amal karen lekin Aaj Kal Ye Jazba Khatam hota gaya log Apne Naam ke liye Apne followers ko Badhane ke liye apne funding Wagaira ka Jo silsila Shuru ho gaya hai to isi me lage huwe hain unko Aysa lag raha hai ki hamare jo Peer o Murshid hain Ya hum jin Aalim ko Follow karte hain unke Followers Jada ho jaye Unke Paas Jada log Connected rahe to ye connection wali Cheezo me hum lag gaye 

Asal Maqsad kya tha?? Asal Maqsad Ye tha ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Jo Deen Hame diya hai hum Isko logo tak Pahuchaye Agar ye Aalim Pahuchaye ya woh Aalim Pahuchaye ki Aakhir Jo result tha woh yahi tha ki logo tak Deen Pahuche kisi bhi tarah Pahuch raha hai to ye tha ki hum Deen se Mubabbat karte huwe khalis Deen ke liye hum Kaam kar rahe they, Lekin..!! Jab se Ye ho gaya ki Mera tera Sunniyo me Batwara Shuru ho gaya ye Alamat bhi zahir ho gayi ki log Aaj kal Duniya Kamane ke liye zada Deen sikh rahe hain Balki Deen ke liye kam Aur Duniya kamane ke liye zada ye Mamla pesh ho gaya hai الّا ما شاء الله Bahut kam Ayse Afraad Rah gaye hain Jo ki Khalisatan deen ke liye kaam kar rahe hain

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  431

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

{13.}  Aurte Mardane Wada Ikhtiyar karegi Aur Mard zanana Wada ikhtiyar karege Ye Bhi Ek Alamat hai Yani Aurat Mardo ki tarah dressep hone Aur Mard Aurat ki tarah dressep hoge Chahe Fashion wise ho Baal ho Jo Bhi ho inme Opposite opposite ho jayege Aur ye Bilkul zahir hai

{14.}  Gane Bazane ki kasrat hogi Mulaqaat ke waqt Salaam ke wajay Log Gali Galoz se Pesh Aayege Aur Ye Bhi Dekhe to Aaj hamare Jo zaban Hai Commons hain Pahle hum Milte they Mulaqaat karte they to Pura Salaam karte they uske baad Short hota gaya fir Hii Hello ho gaya Aur Ab log ek dusre ko معاذ الله Galiya de kar Pukarne lage to Ye Bhi Qayamat ki Alamato me se ek Alamat hai 

{15.}  Log Namaz ki Sharait Aur Arkaan ka Lihaaz kiye Begair Namaz Padhege Yaha tak ki 50 Me se Ek Namaz Bhi Qubool nahi hogi Ye Bhi Ho Raha hai na ki Namaz Padhte Hain Lekin kya Bas zahen Par ek Bozh معاذ الله ek zimmedari hai Ye Samajh kar log Bas Jaldi Jaldi Padhte hain Aur Hayrat hoti hai ki Jinhe Deen se Duri hai woh is tarah ki harkate kar raha hai ya ilm Nahi hai is tarah ki harkate kar raha hai isme bhi uski Galti hai lekin Ye bhi to hai na uske Paas ilm nahi hai

Kuch logo ke Paas Achha Khasa ilm Maojud hai ki Namaz is tarah nahi hoti ki kisi Bhi tarah Padh liya lekin Fir Bhi unme Ye Nazar Aata hai ki Namaz ka waqt Aaya to Na sitr ka Khayal na Thik se Wuzu huwa hai kuch hissa Sukha Rah gaya hai aur na Tadeele Arkaan ka Khayal hai kisi Bhi Cheez ka khayal nahi hai bas Namaz Padhna hai to fat fat Padh liye Aur Namaz ho gai to Yaad Rakhe Farmaya gaya hai ki Aysa waqt bhi Aayega ki log 50so Namaz Pashege inme se ek Namaz Bhi Qubool nahi hogi Q ki Na Faraiz ka Khayal Rakha Ja Raha hai na Sharait ka lihaz rakha ja raha hai 

Ye sab Cheeze Nishaniya hain ke Ankareeb Qayamat Aane wali hai Aur Hame AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hazir hona hai ye chhoti Chhoti Alamat hain Aur inka zuhoor hota rahega... Hota rahega.. Jab Tak ki imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه Zahir na ho jaye

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  432

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Alamate Qubra Taqriban 8 Hain : 

 

{1.}  Dajjal ka zahir hona Dajjal Yani Jo Bada Dajjal hoga woh 

{2.}  Hazrate Sayadun Isha Alaihissalam ka Aasman se Nuzool Farmana Abhi Aap Aasmano me Hain to Aap ka Aasman se is Duniya me tashrif lana ye Alamate Kubra me se hai

{3.}  Hazrate Sayyaduna imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه ka zahir hona

{4.}  Yajooj Majooj ka Nikalna 

{5.}  Dhuwe ka Payda Hona

{6.}  Tabatul Ard ka Nikalna

{7.}  Suraj ka Maghrib se Nikalna East se nikalta hai West se Jab niklega ye Bhi Qayamat ki Nishani hogi

{8.} Hazrate Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam ka Duniya se Parda Farmana

Ye taqriban 8 Hain iske Alawa bhi kuch Aap ko mil Sakte hain Lekin Ye Taqriban 8 Badi Alamaat hain Achha Ab Ye kya hain Is Par Main Aap ko Thodi thodi information deti hu

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  433

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Sabse Pahle Maine kya Kaha Dajjal ka Aana :-  Ye Qayamat ki Badi Alamato me se hai Dajjal Kaun hai Aur kaha hai kab Aayega kaise zahir hoga?? Ye Sun lijiye

Dajjal Jo Hai Darasal Ye Kaum e Yahood Yani Yahudi ka Ek Mard hai woh is waqt AllaH ke Hukum se Tabrestan ke Dariya Ka Jo Jazira hai isme Qayed hai isko Band kar diya gaya hai AllaH ke hukm se Ye Qayamat ke kareeb Yahood ke Qaum se ek Mard hi hoga Aysa nahi hai ki Alag Shaqal le kar aayega nahii, insan hi hai Yahudi hai Aur Yahudiyo ki Shaqal me hi Mard ho kar hi ye zahir hoga Aap samajh le ki Qayamat ke kareeb ye fitna kitna Bada Dajjal ka Fitna hoga Ye Abhi to AllaH ke hukum se waha Par Qayed hai Ye Azaad ho kar ek Pahaad Par Aayega waha Baith kar ek Aawaz Lagayega uski Aawaz par log jama ho jayege Jab Dusri Baar Aawaz Lagayega ga na to log Jama ho jayege jo Badbakht hone wale hain Yani Jo Burai ikhtiyar karne wale hain na uski Aawaz me woh log Jama ho jayege 

fir ye ek bahut Badi Lashgar lekar AllaH Ta'ala ke is zameen Par fitna Payda karega Shaam Aur iraaq ke Darmiyan se ye Niklega iske sath iski Faoz hogi iski ek Aankh or Eyebrow Bilkul nahi hogi isi wajah se ise Maseeh kaha jata hai Maseeh kahte hain Kane ko jiski Ek Aankh Na ho na isko Maseeh kahte hain Aur Yahudiyo me ek ye Baat Bahut common hai ki hamara ek maseeha aayega Jo Hame Bacha lega ye hoga woh hoga Ye Baar baar ye zikr karte Rahte hain to ye isi Dajjal ke bare me zikr hai Yani woh Abhi se uske intezar me Maojud hain Iske Sath Yahood ki Faoze hongi Izraeel Aap Samajh le Aaj kal to Yahudiyo ka Adda hai to Yahood ki Faoze hongi 

Dajjal Ek Bade Gadhe Par Sawar hoga Aur uski Peshani Par Kaaf, Alif, Fa, Ra (ک, ا, ف, ر) Yani Kafir likha hoga Jise Har Musalman Padh lega, lekin Kafir ko Ye Cheez Nazar Nahi Aayegi iska fitna Bahut Sakht hoga 40 din Tak Rahega Jinme se Pahla Din Saal Bhar ke Barabar hoga Hai 40 din lekin Jo Pahla din hoga na woh ek Saal ki tarah Lagega itna Waqt hoga, Dusra ek Mahine ke Barabar hoga, 3rd day ek Hafte ke Barabar hoga Aur Baki Aam Dino Jaise honge woh Bahut tezi ke saath ek jagah se dusri Jagah Pahuche ga Jaise Badal jise Hawa Udati hai isi tarah Dajjal ek jagah se Dusri Jagah Bahut tezi se Pahuchega

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*         

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 434

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hatta ki woh Khudai ka Bhi Dawa karega ki معاذ الله Main Khuda hu iske Saath ek Baag Aur Ek Aag hogi woh inka Naam Jannat Aur Dozakh rakhega Yani Baag ko Kahega ye Jannat hai Aur Jo Aag hogi usko kahega ki ye Dozakh hai Magar Jo Dekhne Me Jannat Nazar Aayegi na woh Haqiqatan Aag hogi Aur jo Jahannam Nazar Aayegi woh Maqam e Rahat hogi opposite hoga logo ko Nazar kuch Aur Aa raha hoga woh Batayega Bagh ko ki Jannat hai lekin Asal me Jab Banda usme dakhil hoga to Aag hi Aag hogi Aur Jisko Woh Dozakh Bata Raha hai usme Jab log Dakhil hoge to unke liye Rahat ka Maqam hoga 

Jo Dajjal ko Khuda Maan kar is Par imaan le aayege معاذ الله unke liye Badal ko Hukum dega to woh Barashne lagega Aur zameen ko hukum dega to kheti ug Aaye gi yani woh is tarah ki Cheeze kar ke bataye ga ki log uske Khuda hone Par معاذ الله Yaqeen kar Baithey ki Badal ko ishara de to badal Barash jaye zameen ko Hukum de to Kheti ug Aaye, Jo ise Nahi manege unke Paas se chala jayega to woh kahat me Mubtala ho jayege Yani logo ke Paas aayega aur unke Samne Khuda hone ka dawa karega

Ye sab Cheeze karega to Jo is Par imaan Nahi layega Jo Musalman hoge to woh unke Paas Se Jab chala jayega na to waha Par Sukha Pad Jayega Aur ek dam log Parshani me Mubtala ho jayege wirane me chale jayege waha ek dam Parshani me ye Mubtla Rahege Is tarah ke Bahut Sari Cheeze woh logo kar kar ke batata Rahega Haqiqat me ye kuch nahi hoga Haqiqat me Ye Sab Jadu hoga Jadu ke zariye woh ye Cheze kar kar ke Dikhayega Aur logo ko is tarah fitne me Mubtla karta rahega isliye Jab bhi woh waha se Chala jayega na logo ke Paas kuch nahi rahega

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 435

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ayse waqt me Jo Musalman hoge woh Pahchan jayege ki Ye Dajjal ka Fitna hai to woh Zikr e Khuda Karne lag jayege Jisse inki Bhook Aur peyas Khatam ho jayegi Sukha wagaira Aysa nazar Aayega ki Bhookh hai Peyas hai ki jab Musalman ZikrullaH karege to unke Dilo ko Bhi Sukoon Aayega Aur unki Bhook Peyas wali Shiddat bhi Khatam ho hayegi Jab 40 din me tamaam zameen ka gast kar lega Magar Makka e Muazzama wa Madina e Munawwara Me Jab Bhi Dakhil hona Chahega Firishte iska Muh fer dege yani Ye 2 Jo Muqaddas Maqmaat hoge jaha Par Dajjal Aa nahi Sakega, Aane ki koshish to karega Lekin Firishte isko fer dege, Fir Jab woh Sari Duniya me Ghoom kar Mulk e Shaam Pahuchega to waha Par Hazrate isha Alaihissalam Nuzool farmayege Jab dajjal ka fitna Apne inteha ko hoga Yani Bahut jada Taqleef woh dene lag jayega fitna Barpa narne lag jayega 

Aur Mulk e Shaam me Pahuch Jayega aur Mulk e Shaam Par Tamaam Ahle Arab simat jayege Arab Wale Mulk e Shaam Chale Jayege Aur Waha Par woh ikatthe ho kar rah Jayege Ye Khabees Dajjal is Sab ka Muhasra kar lega Yani iske liye Main target kya hai Musalman hi hain na ki inka imaan Chala jaye to Arab Wale Jo Siriya me Aa gaye woh inko Qayed kar lega Muhasra kar lega Aap Samajh le ki ek Jagah inko Band kar dega Aur ye inko Bahar se pura gher lega Musalman Andar band ho jayege 

Ye Musalmano me 22 Hazaar Mard Aur ek Lakh Aurte hogi isi halat me Qila band Musalmano ko Achanak se Ghaib se Aawaz aayegi ye jo log waha Par Maojud hoge na Band hoge Parshani ke Aalam me hoge ki isi Daoran ek gaib se Achanak se Aawaz aayegi ki Ghabrao Nahi Fariyad Ras Aa Pahucha hai tumhari Madat karne wala Aa Pahucha hai.. Ab dekhe Alfaz dekhe Fariyad Ras Aa Pahucha hai tumhari Madat karne wala Aa Pahucha hai Ye Gaybi Aawaz aayegi logo ko Hakanki Asal me Haqiqi madat karne wala kaun hai?? AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat hai na to yaha Par dekhe Jaise Maine kaha na GairullaH ko Ye kahna ki Ye Tumhari Madat karte hain ye Galat nahi hai dekhiye Yaha Par Bhi Ek Suboot Aap ko mil gaya 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 436

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Is waqt Hazrat Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam Aasman se 2 Firishto ke Paro Par Hath Rakhe zard Rang ka Joda jebe tan kiye huwe Nihayat hi Noorani surat me Ye Damishq ki Jama Masjid ke Minare Par Deen e Muhammadi ﷺ ke Haqim Aur imam e Aadil Aur Mujadide Millat ho kar Nuzool Farmayege, Aap Samjhe isha Alaihissalam is Duniya Me Wapas Tashrif layege na to is Haysiyat se nahiii ki Aap ek Dobara Nabi Ban kar aaye ge yani ek Nayi Shariat le kar is tarah nahi, Nabi to Aap hain kisi Bhi Nabi se Nubuwwat Jail nahi ho sakti ek Baar de di gai to wapas Dubara nahi li jati Ye hum Padh chuke hain, 

To isha Alaihissalam Nabi hoge Jab Aasman se is Duniya Par tashrif li aayege na to us waqt aap Ek imam ki Haysiyat logo ke ek imaam ki tarah Aur Deen e Muhammadi ko Dubara se zinda karne ke liye Shariat ke rules ko Dubara se zinda karne ke liye Jo log door honge inko wapas Deen ki taraf Lane ke liye aap is Duniya me Tashrif li aayege woh Subah ka waqt hoga Namaz e Fajr ke liye iqamat ho chuki hogi Jab isha Alaihissalam is Duniya me Tashrif layege na to Fajr ke liye iqmat ho chuki hogi Hazrat Sayyaduna imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه Aap se imamat ki Darkhast karege سبحان الله 

kitna Khoobsurat Manzar hai ki imaam Mahndi ka bhi zahoor ho chuka hoga Aap Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam ko Pahchan lege aur Aap Hazrate isha Alaihisaalam se request karege ki Fajar ki jamaat ka waqt hai na Aap imamat karwae Hazrat Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam Hazrate Sayyaduna imam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه ki pusht par yani Aap ki peeth Mubarak Par hanth rakh kar Farmayege  Aage Badho Namaz Padhao ki Takbeer Tumhare liye hi huwi hai Ye Jo Takbeer di gai hai aap hi ke liye hai ye jo iqmat huwi hai Aap hi ke liye hai Aap hi Namaz Padhaye

__ Huzoor Tajdare Madina Sarkar ﷺ Ka Yaha Par Farman hai Main zikar karti hu ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki tumhara Haal kaisa hoga Jab tumme ibne Maryan Alaihissalam Nuzool Farmayege Aur Tumhara imaam tumhi me se hoga سبحان الله Ye ummate Muhammadiya ka Sarf hai na ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Ek ummati Hazrate imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه imamat karwaye ge Aur unki imamat me unki iqtida me Pichhe Hazrate isha Alaihissalam Namaz Padh Rahe hain to Ye Bahut hi Peyari Fazilat AllaH Ta'ala ne Ummate Muhammadiya ko Ata farmayi hai Yani Tumhare us waqt Khushi ka Fakhr ka kya Aalam hoga ki RuhullaH Nabi hone ke Bawajud tum par utre tum me Rahe tumhare Darmiyan Deen ko faylaya aur fir tumhare imaam ke pichhe Namaz padhi to Ye Hamare liye Baise Fakhr hoga

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 437

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

 Imaam Mahndi kaun hain?? Ye Bhi sun Lete hain : Imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه Barah 12 imamo me se Sabse Aakhri imaam Aur KhalifatullaH hain AllaH ke Khalifa hain, 

12 imaam kya hai Ye samakh le?? 12 imaam Ye Ahle Bait Ke 12 Bahut Bade Buzurg Guzre hain isme Hazrate imam Hasan, imaam Hussain imam Bakir ye Ahle Bait me se 12 Imaam Guzre hain Aur Ye Bahut Bade AllaH ke wali Guzre hain Nek Bande Guzre hain Aur inko log Follow karte Rahege Jaise imaam Mahndi Aaye to Hum unke under Aa jayege unko Follow karege to ye hote hain imam to 12 imamo me Se Sabse last imam Hazrate imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه hain 

or Aap AllaH ke Khalifa hoge to Abhi to Khilafat nahi hai na, khilafat thi Khulfa e Rasdeen ke zamane me Hazrate Abu Bakr Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Umr e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه isi tarah hote hote Aaya iske Baad Hazrate Ameer e Muawiyah رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Daur me Ye Khilafat wala Silsila Finish ho gaya Ab Dubara Khalifa us wqt hoga ki Jab Hazrate imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه zahir hoge Aap ke Hath Par Tamaam Musalman Bait kar lege Aur wahi Khalifa wala rules Jo Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zamane me tha Aur Aage ke 4 Khulfa ke Daur me tha usi tarah ka rules Regulations hoga woh Hazrate imaam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zahir hone ke Baad hoga to Aap AllaH ke Khalif Bhi Hain Aur Aap ka Asal Naam Muhammad Hoga walid ka Naam AbdullaH Hoga Aur walida ka Naam Aamina hoga سبحان الله Yaad Karne ke liye Easy hai Sarkar ﷺ ka Naam e Mubarka hai Aur Aap ke walidain ka Naam Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke walidain ke hi Naam ki tarah hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 438

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Nisbatan Sayyad Hasani honge Hazrat Sayyadtuna Biwi Fatima zahra رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Aulad se honge Aur Madri Rishta Jo hoga Ye Hazrate Sayyaduna Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه se Bhi Connect hoga Huzoor ﷺ ke Chacha jo hain Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Maa ki taraf se unka Rishta Ja kar mil jayega, Aur Walid ki taraf se Ye Hazrate Hassan رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Aulad me se honge Aur Gausiyat ke Maqam Par Aap Faaiz honge Auliya Kiraam ke Darzaat hote hain ek wali ka Ye Darza huwa Ye Darza huwa Bahut Different Different ke Darze hote hain koi Khowaja Ban jata hai Jo Ghaus Hum kahte hain na Ye Auliya ke Level hain

to Ghaus Ka Maqaam Bahut Bada Maqaam hain AllaH ke Waliyo me Jo maqaam hain Martaba hai isme Ghaus ka Maqaam Bahut Bada Hota hai Aur Ghaus me Bhi Jo Ghause Aazam ho woh Bahut bada hota hai Jaise hum Sarkar Sayyaduna Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Ghaus e Aazam Kahte hain to Ye Ghausiyat Aur Ghause Aazam ka laqab jo hai na ye 3 logo ko History me milega Abhi to Filhal hum Jab Ghause Aazam Kahte hain to Hamare zahen me Sirf Baghdad wale Hamare Ghause Paak hote hain na Lekin Ye Maqaam 2 Aur Shakhsiyat ko Bhi milega ki Balki ek to Guzar Chuke Sayyaduna imaam e Hasan رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Ghause Aazam Jo Ghausiyat ka Martaba tha is Par Aap Faiz they To Sabse Pahle Jo Ghause Aazam huwe Woh Hazrate imaam e Hasan رضی الله تعالی عنه they, iske Baad jo huwe woh Hamare Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Aur Jab imaam Mahndi aayege to Aap Bhi Ghausiyat ke Maqam Par hoge Aur Ghause Aazam honge 

____  40 Saal ki umar me Aap ka zuhoor hoga 40 saal ki Jab Aap ki umar hogi na Tab logo me zahir hoga ki Aap imaam Mahndi Hain Aur Aaj kal log معاذ الله Mahndi hone ka Dawa karne lag gaye hain Azeeb Azeeb fitne is Duniya me Aa Chuke hain Aur Bahut se logo ne dawa kar liya hai ki imaam Mahndi hum hi hain معاذ الله, to 40 Saal ki umr me Aap ka zuhoor hoga Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Khilafat 7 Ya 8 Ya 9 Saal hogi iske Baad Aap ka wisaal ho jayega inteqal ho jayega to Hazrat Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam Aap ki Namaz e Janaza Padhayege

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 439

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Riwayat Me hai ki Jab Tamaam Alamat e Sugra Waqee ho jayegi na to is waqt nasara isaiyyo ka Galba hoga Rom or Shaam or Tamam Mumalike islaam Harmain Sarifain ke Alawa Sab Musalmano ke Hath se Nikal Jayege, Nazar Aa raha hai na ki Jo hamare Muslim Countrys honge Ye hamare hatho se nikal kar Christian ke hatho me chale jayege Ab Jo filhal Muslim Country hain woh naam nihad ke hi hain Bas Naam Aap Samajh le Musalman ke hain warna kaam kaam kaun se Musalman wale ho rahe hain waha taqriban Hamare Hatho se Ye Cheeze Nikal rahi hain isi tarah Filhal to hamare Haqim Maojud hain na, Bhale Naam ke hain Magar hain Lekin Jab Qayamat Bilkul Kareeb ho jayegi na Aur Badi Alamato ke Zahir hone ka waqt Aayega to us waqt Ye Tamaam Countrys Siway Harmain Sarifain Makka Or Madina Sharif ko Chhod kar Jitne Bhi hamare Muslim Areas honge woh sab ke sab ishaiyo ke Hath me hoge Nasara ke Hath me honge Ya Fir Yahudiyo ke Hath me hoge 

tamam zameen Fitna Fasad se Bhar jayegi Is waqt Abdaal, "Abdaal" Ye Bhi Auliya Kiraam ki Ek Category me se ek hai Balki Tamaam Auliya Kiraam Aap Samajh le ki Sab jagah se simat kar Harmain Sharifain ko hizrat kar jayege Yaha Par Rahna Mushkil ho jayega Ruye Zameen Par Us waqt Jitne Bhi Auliya Kiraam hoge woh Sab Hizrat karege aur Harmain Sharifain ki taraf nikal jayege Aur sari zameen kufrstan ho jayegi sirf kufr hi kufr hoga iman ka Naamo Nishan nahi hoga Ramzan ka Mahina Hoga Aur Abdal Auliya kiram Jo hain Ye Tawafe Kaba me Mashroof honge 

Aur Hazrate Sayyaduna imaam Mahndi bhi Jinki umre Mubarak us waqt 40 saal ki hogi woh bhi waha par honge Tawafe Kaba kar rahe hoge To Auliya Kiraam Pahchan lenge Aur Kahege ki Aap hamari bait kar len Aap Khalifa Ban jaye hum aap ke hath par Bait karte Hain Aap ko Apna Khalifa Mante hain to woh is tarah request karege to Aap inkar Farmayege isi Daoran Gaib se ek Aawaz Aayegi Jiska Tarjuma hai Ye AllaH ka Khalifa Mahndi hai iski Baat suno Aur iska Hukum mano Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se ye hukum Aa jayega to Ab tamaam Auliya kiraam Aur Ahle islaam Jitne Musalman honge Aap ke Hath Mubarak me Bait Kar lenge Aap ko Apna Khalifa Maan lenge ki Aap Hame Jo hukum denge hum usko Follow Karenge Fir Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Waha se Sab ko Apne Sath le kar Mulk e Shaam Tashrif le jayege, 

To Ye👆👆 imaam Mahndi ke bare me thodi Maine Aap ko details Bata di, Ab ye ho gaya imam Mahndi ka zahoor, Hazrate isha Alaihissalam ka zahoor, Dajjal ka zahoor Ab next maine Aap se kaha ki Yajooj Majooj bhi Zahir honge to Ye Yjzooj Majooj kahte kise hain?

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 440

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Yajooj Mazooj Kaun hain.?? : Yajooj Majooj Yafiz Bin Nooh Alaihissalam ki Aulad me Se Fasadi Girooh hai Yajooj Majooj ko kuch log Samajhte hain ki ye koi 2 Makhlooq hai Aysa nahi hai Balki Yajooj Majooj Ek Group ka Naam hai Jo Bahut Fitne fasaad ka group hai inki Tadaat Bahut Jada hai woh Jab Maojud they na Zameen me to Bahut jada fitna Fasaad karte they Jab Kheti ka Mosam hota na Jab Kheti Nikal Aati to Khetiya Aur Sabjiya Jo Bhi hota Sab Kha Jate they Aadmi Balki Darinde Wahsi Janwar Saanp Bichhu tak ko kha Jate they Aysi fitne wali ye group thi 

Hazrate Sayyaduna Sikandar zulkarnain رضی الله تعالی عنه Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Ek Nak Bande they Jinko tamam duniya me hukmrani Naseeb huwi thi to logo ne inke Paas ja kar Yajooj Majooj ki Sikayat ki Hazrate Sayyaduna Sikandar zulkarnain رضی الله تعالی عنه Bahut Nek AllaH ke Bande they logo ne unke paas Sikayat ki to Chunach aap ne inki Darkhast par Ek Buniyad khodwayi Jab pani tak Pahuch gaya yani Khodai ho rahi thi jab pani tak pahuch gayi to isme pighlaye huwe tabe se Patthar jamaye gaye Aur lohe ke takhte upar niche chun kar inke darmiyan Lakdi koyla Bhara diya Gaya Aur Aag de di Yani taba Pighlaya gaya fir isme lohe patthar wagaira daal kar unho ne jo ek tariqe se aap samajh le ek boundary / diwar bana di Aur Aag wagaira isme laga di isi tarah ye Diwar Pahad ki Bulandi tak uchi kar di gai or Upar se Pighla huwa taba Diwar me pila diya gaya Ye sab mil kar intehai Sakht ek diwar ban gai uski chaodai 60 Gazz (60 yards) hai Aur lambai 150 Farsang (approx 840km) Hai

Shahenshahe Abrar ﷺ ka Farman hai ki Yajooj Majooj Rozana koshish karte hain ki is diwar ko tod de or Din Bhar mahnat karte hain is Diwar ko todne ki Jab iske todne ke kareeb hote hain Bilkul end par hote hain na to inme se koi kahta hai ki Ab Chalo Baqi kal todege Yani itni Mahnat kar li Chalo Ab kal todte hain to dusre Roz Jab woh Aate hain to Dobara AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se woh Jo Diwar hai Aur Jada Mazboot ho jati hai, fir jab inke Khuruj ka waqt Aayega Yani jab aysa hoga na ki inke zahir hone ka waqt Aa gaya hai to inme se ek kahne wala kahega Ab chalo baqi diwal hum kal todege ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Chunache ان شاء الله تعالیٰ kahne ka Fayda ye hoga ki is din ki Jo Mahnat unho ne ki thi woh Waste nahi jayegi Aur Agle Roz inhe Diwal itni hi tuuti huwi milegi Jitna Unho ne Pahle din toda tha fir Woh Baqiya Usko tod kar bahar aa jayege to ye ان شاء الله تعالیٰ kahne se unko Fayda ho jayega or Woh bahar zahir ho jayege

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  441

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab ye kab nikle ge?? Jab Hazrate isha Alaihissalam Aayege Dajjal ko katl kar dege to iske Baad log Amno Anaan ki zindagi guzar rahe honge to is waqt Hazrat Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam ko AllaH ka Hukum hoga ki Musalmano ko kohe Toor Par le jaye isliye ki Ab kuch ayse log zahir kiye jayege jinse Ladne ki kisi ko taqat nahi hai Chunache Aap logo ko le kar Kile Par tashreef le jayege waha par ek Fort (Qila) hoga

Iske Baad Yajooj Majooj zahir honge or inki tadaat itni jada hogi ki inki Pahli Jamaat first group aap samajh le puri nahi Pahli Janaat Jab ek Bahirae Tabriya ek Samunr Aap Samajh le waha par aayege Jiski Chaodai 10 Meel ki hogi iske Paas se guzregi to ye log iska sara Pani pi kar is tarah Sukha dege ki Jab Dusri Jamaat waha aayegi to kahegi Yaha Par to pani hi nahi tha Yani itna bhi pani waha par nahi rahega ki log dekh kar guman kare ki yaha par kabhi koi dariya bahta tha

Garz ye ki log Har Taraf Fayel jayege fitna Fasad Karege Qatlo Garat karege fir Jab Duniya me Qatlo garat kar chuke hoge to kahege ki Zameen walo ko to Qatl kar liya hamne Aao ab Aasman walo ko Qatl karege معاذ الله Is tarah kah kar woh apne Teer Aasman ki taraf fekege Khuda عزوجل ki Qudrat se unke teer upar se Khoon Alood girege Ye Samjhege ki humme Aasman walo ko bhi halaaq kar Diya Yani itna guroor or takabbur me apne teero ko Aasman ki taraf feke ge ki Hum Aasman walo ko bhi Qatl karege or zahir si baat hai unki teer kisi ko lagne wali nahi hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se Jab woh wapas niche girege na to Khoon se Bhare honge to ye Samjhe ge ki Humne Aasman walo ko finish kar diya hai 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  442

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

idhar Ye Apni Harkato me Mashgol honge aur waha Pahaad par Hazrat Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam Apne Sathiyo ke Saath Mahsoor honge Apne Qile me band Honge us Fort (Kila) me hi woh rahege Mahsureen me Kahat ka Aalam ye hoga ki unke Nazdeek Gay ke sar ki woh Wukat hogi ki jo Aaj Ashrafiyo ki nahi hai yani itna Sakht waha Par Sukha hoga khane pine ki itni Qillat hogi ki Aap Samajh le Unke Saamne sone pahad hum laga de Aur unke Paas ek gay ka Sar rakh de to hum kisko Choose karege?? Yani value hamare samne kisko jada hogi sone ke pahad ki na, Lekin..!! un logo ke samne woh sone ka pahad or Gay ka Sar rakh diya jaye to Gaay ke Sar ki unke Nazdeek itni Qimat hogi ki kuch kha pi le aap Samajh le itna waha par Sakht Aalam hoga is waqt Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam Apne Hawariyo ke sath jo Aap ke Sathi they inke saath is Musibat se Chhutkare ki Duaa Farmayege fir AllaH Paak Yajooj Majooj ke Gardano par ek Qism ka kida Payda kar dega 

Dekhiye Aap Isme Gaur karen ki Yajooj Majooj ki Gardano me AllaH Ta'ala ek Qism ka kida Payda kar dega Jiske Sawab Ek hi Raat me woh Sab ke Sab Halaaq ho jayege AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat ka Nazara Aap Dekhen ye kaisa mamla hoga ki woh Yajooj Majooj Jo itne taqatwar hain ki ek hi waqt me woh pure pure Dariya ko pee jaye logo me Qatlo garat karen AllaH Ta'ala Apni Qudrat ka izhar karna chahe to in taqatwar Yajooj Majooj ke liye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ka ek Chhota sa kida payda Farmana kafi hai ki Jo inke Gardan par hoga Aur Yahi inko Halaaq kar denge

To Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat hoti hai ki Jab Jab zalim hote hain Bade Bade zulm karne wale hote hain AllaH Ta'ala unko Chhoti Chhoti Cheezo se Maut Ata farmata hai taki logo me ye Zahir ho jaye ki guroor karne se taqabbur karne se zulm karne se kuch nahi hone wala tumhari Taqat معاذ الله Khuda ki taqat ke barabar nahi ho jati ya tum Khuda ki taqat se معاذ الله Ladne ki Taqat nahi rakhte AllaH Ta'ala Chahe to Ek Chhoti Se Chhoti Cheez se tumhe Halaq kar Sakta hai ye zalimo ke liye Bahut Badi ibrat ka Maqam hai 

Firon Aap dekhe kitna Bada zalim tha Namrood tha Shdddat tha Haman tha ye Bade se Bade zalim is Duniya ke guzre lekin har kisi ko AllaH Ta'ala ne itni Chhoti Cheez se Halaq Farmaya hai Sochte hain to banda Aaziz ho jata hai Apne Rab Ta'ala ki Bargah me, Firon Jo Khudai ka Dawa karta tha jisko itni lambi Umr Usko AllaH Ta'ala ne di Jisko kabhi Sar Dard ki Bimari bhi nahi huwi Ayse zalim ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Mamuli Se Pani se Halaq kiya Namrood Jiski Badshahat Bahut jada thi Jiska Jism Bahut Bada tha usne bhi to Khudai ka dawa kiya tha to AllaH Ta'ala ne Chhote se Machhar se usko halaq kiya isi tarah Dekhiye Yajooj Majooj ka fitna itna hoga lekin fir Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Jab unhe Halaaq karega to Chhote Chhote kido se halaq karega Bahrhaal Ye Yajooj Majooj ka waqiya hai 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  443

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Yajooj Majooj ke Halaak hone ke Baad kya hoga??

Yaad Rakhe Inke Marne ke Baad Jab Hazrate Sayyaduna Isha Alaihissalam Aur inke Ashaab Jo inke Sathi hoge Pahad se utre ge, Last Last Me Maine Aap ko Ko Bata di na ki Jab Yajooj Majooj is Duniya me Aaye ge to Hazrate isha Alaihissalam Aur unke Sath Jo Musalman hoge woh kohe Toor Par chale jayege Aur waha unko Kafi Parsaniya Aayegi iske Baad Jab woh Duaa karege to AllaH Ta'ala Yajooj Majooj ke Gardano me kida Payda kar dega jiski Wajah se woh halak ho jaye ge Khatam ho jayege Aur iske Baad isha Alaihissalam Aur inke Sathi Pahad se utrege to dekhe ge ki Tamam zameen Yajooj Majooj ki Laso Aur inki Badbu se Bhari padi hogi Hatta ki Ek Balisht zameen Bhi Khali nahi hogi ki Jaha par unki Lashe wagaira nahi hogi, Aap Alaihissalam Apne Humrahiyo ke Sath fir se Duaa Farmaye ge to AllaH Paak Ek Sakht Aandhi aur ek khaash kism ke Parinde Bhejega woh inki Lasho ko Jaha AllaH Ta'ala Chahega Fek Aayege Aur inko Teer o tarkas ko Musalman 7 Baras tak Jalayege fir iske Baad Barish hogi jisse Zameen Bilkul Humwar (Clear) ho jayegi Aur zameen ko Hukum hoga ki Apni Barkate ugal de / Zahir kar de to ye Halat hogi ki Anaar itne Bade Bade Payda hoge ki ek Anaar se ek Jama'at ka Pet Bhar jayega سبحان الله 

Yani iske Baad AllaH Ta'ala zameen ki Barkato ko logo ke Aange zahir Farmayega to ek  Anaar itna bada hoga ki ek Pure Jamaat (Group) ke liye Kafi hoga unka Pet isme Bhar Jayega Aur is Anaar ke Chhilke ke Saye me 10 Aadmi Baithey ge Aur Doodh me ye barkat hogi ke sirf ek Utni ka Doodh Jamaat ke liye kafi ho jayega Aur ek Gaay ka Doodh ek kabile Bhar ke liye Kafi ho jayega Ayr ek bakri ka Doodh khandan bhar ke liye Kafi ho jayega Itni AllaH Ta'ala in Cheezo me Barkato ko zahir Farnayega 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  444

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jab Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam Is Duniya me Tashrif Farma hoge ye Sab mamlat honge, To Aap Kab tak is Duniya me Rahege??

Hazrat Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam 40 Saal tak imamate Deen wa Hukumate Adl farmayege Yani Hamare Deen ki imamat wagaira karege Hamare Deen ke rules Wagairah sikhaye ge 40 Saal Aur Achha khasa System hoga Yani Adl hoga insaf hoga justice wala system Hazrate Sayyaduna isha Alaihissalam Qayim Farmayege isme 7 Saal Dajjal ki halakat ke baad hai Jab Aap is Duniya me 40 Saal guzarege na to Dajjal ki halakat ke baad 7 Saal honge inhi me Aap Alaihissalam Nikah Farmayege Aap ki Aulad Bhi hogi 

Huzoor Tajdare Madina Sarkar ﷺ ke Mazare Aqdas Par Hazir ho kar Salaam Arz karege Aur Qabr e Anwar se Jawab Aayega سبحان الله Dekhiye Hazrate isha Alaihissalam Ka Aqeeda Bhi dekhiye Jab Aap Aayege to Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir hoge Salaam Arz karege to Qabr e Anwar se Sarkar ﷺ ka Jawab Aayega fir Ruha ke Raste se Hajj ya umra Ada farmayege iske Baad Aap Alaihissalam ka Wisal ho jayega Musalman inki tajheej karege Nahlayege, Khushbu lagayege Kafan Pahnayege سبحان الله Ye ummate Muhammadiya ka Sarf hai Aap dekhe ki ek Nabi ke Tajheej o Takfeen ka Mamla inhe mil raha hai ki inhe Gusl dege inhe Khushbu wagaira lagayege, Kafan wagaira dege, Namaz Wagaira padhege Aur Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ ke Pahlue Mubarak me Jo Said hai isme gumbade Khazra ke Saaye me Aap Alaihissalam Dafn kiye jayege سبحان الله Ye Sarf Hazrate isha Akaihissalam ko Hansil hoga

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  445

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Maine Aap ko Majeed ek Alamat ke Bare me kaha tha ki Dhuwa Zahir hoga Aur iska kya Asar hoga??

Hazrat Sayyaduna Isha Alaihissalam ki Wafaat ke Baad Qabila e Kahtaan me se ek Shakhs "Jahza" Naam ke Aap Alaihissalam ki Khalifa honge Jab Hazrate isha Alaihissalam Is Duniya se Inteqal kar jayege zahri Taur Par Aap wafaat Pa jayege to Aap ke Baad Next Jo Khalifa hoge woh Jahza Naam ke ek shakhs hoge jo ki Yaman ke Rahne wale hoge inke Baad Chand Badshah Aur Honge jinke Daur me fir se kufr or Jahalat ka daur Daura ho jayega

Hazrat isha Alaihissalam Jab is Duniya me tashrif layege na Aur ye Sab Mamla ho jayega to har Taraf Deen e islaam ki Bahare hongi zahir si Baat hai ek AllaH Ka Nabi hai Jo KhalifatullaH Ban kar Yaha Par Aa raha hai to fir Har Taraf islaam ki Bahare hongi, Lekin..!! Jab Aap Alaihissalam is Duniya se Rukhsat Kar jayege zahri taur se woh Parda Farma jayege to fir ek Khalifa honge inke Baad Jo Badshah Aayege fir se kufr wale Mamlaat paye Jayege Har Jagah kufr bhi Phayel jayega Aur Jahalat Bhi Dubara se Phayel jayegi

Isi Daoran ki Jab Ye is tarah ka kufr wala Mamla hota jayega na isi Daoran me ek Makaan Maghrib me Aur ek Mashrik me Jaha Munkareen e Taqdeer Rahte honge zameen me Dhas jayege "Makaan" ek jagah hai west Aur ek East me waha Par Kuch log hoge jo zameen Par taqdeer ka inkar karne wale honge woh taqdeer par iman nahi layege, 

ek Musalman ke Jo Buniyadi Aqaaid hain na Jaise AllaH Ta'ala Par imaan lana, AllaH Ta'ala ko ek Manna, AllaH Ta'ala ke Sath kisi ko Shareek na karna Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki ibadat karna, Sarkar ﷺ Ko Nabi Manna.. Aakhri Nabi Manna.. Sabse Afzal Manna Ye Hamare Basic Aqaaid hain, isi tarah Taqdeer Par imaan lana, Achhi Aur Buri Taqdeer Par imaan lana Bhi Ye Hamare Buniyadi (Basic) Aqaaid me se hai Jo is Par imaan nahi lata woh Daira e islaam se Kharij ho jata hai to Taqdeer Par Hum Musalmano ka Aqeeda hai, To log Baad me Payda ho jayege Jaise ki Aaj kal ke daor me bhi hote hain ki Jo Taqdeer wagaira ka inkar karte hain, isi tarah Baad me Bhi taqdeer ke inkar karne wale honge Mashrik Aur Maghrib me Ye zameen me Dhas Jayege zameen ke Andar ye pura chale jayege

Iske Baad Aasman se Dhuwa Namodar hoga Jo Maine kaha na ki Ye Alamat hai Qayamat Aane ki To Ek Dhuwa zahir hoga Jisse Aasman se zameen tak Andhera ho jayega الله اکبر Yani Itna Khatarnak woh Dhuwa hoga Aap Samjhe ki Zameen se Aasman tak Pura area Andhera Chha Jayega Aysa woh Dhuwa hoga Ye Andhera ek din nahi 2 Din nahi pure 40 Rooz Tak rahega isse Musalman Zukham (Nazla) me Mubtla ho jayege, Jabki Kafiro Aur Munafiqo par Behoshi Tari ho jayegi Baaz ek din ke Baad Baaz 2 Din ke Baad Aur Baaz 3 Din ke Baad Hosh me Aayege fir maghrib se Aaftab tulu hoga Aur Suraj ka Tulu hona Ye Bhi Alamate Qubra me se hai ki Qayamat kareeb hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  446

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Suraj ka Maghrib (West) se Nikalna :- Ye Suraj Magrib se Kaise Tulu hoga??

To Dekhiye Rozana Suraj jo hai na ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sajda kar ke Subah tulu ho jata hai, Har Subah Suraj AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hazir hota hai aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sajda Karta hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala se Permission Chahta hai ki kya Main Tulu (Rise) ho jau Bahar nikal aau, Jab AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se ijazat milti hai To Tab tulu ho jata hai Nikal Aata hai, Qurbe Qayamat Jab Qayamat Nadeek hogi na tab Hasbe Mamool Jaise Rozana ka Mamla hai usi tarah Tulu hone ki ijazat Chahega to ijazat nahi milegi Aur Hukum hoga ki wapas ja woh Wapas Ho jayega Aur iske Baad Mahe Zulhijjah Me Yaome Nahar (Yani Qurbani ke Jo Din hote hain Ye) ke baad Raat is Qadar lambi ho Jayegi ke Bachhe Chilla uthege Musafir tang Dil Aur zanwar Charagah ke liye Bekarar ho jayege

Yani Andhera itna hoga Aur Raat is tarah hogi ki Bachhe Khaufzada ho jayege, Musafiro ko Samajh nahi aayega ki Jana Aana kaha hai, Jo zanwar hai woh Parshan ho jayege Yaha tak ki log Bechaini ki waha se lalawazari karege Yani Cheekh Pukaar karege aur Tauba Tauba Pukarege Tauba ke liye Aawaze Buland karenge fir Teen Chaar Raat ki Miqdaar Daraz hone ke Baad Aftaab Maghrib se isterab ki Halat me Chand grahn ke Manind thodi Roshni ke Sath Niklega Nisf Aasman tak Aa kar Laot Jayega Aur Janibe Maghrib Guroob hoga Iske Baad Fir Mashrik (East) se Tulu huwa karega 

Is Nishani ke zahir hote hi Tauba ka Darwaza Band ho jayega Kafir Apne kufr se Ya Gunahgar Apne Gunaho se Tauba Karna Chahe tab bhi Tauba Qubool nahi hogi Aur us waqt kisi ka islaam Lana Qabil e Qubool nahi hoga itna waqt tha tauba karne ke liye Agar kar liya tha Daira e islaam me Aa gaya tha to thik hai Aur Agar Nahi aaya aur iske Baad Chahega ki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Azaab dekh kar Main islaam me Dakhil ho jau Main Gunaho se Tauba kar lu Main kufr se tauba kar lu to woh Laakh koshish kar le uski Na Tauba Qubool hogi uska na islaam me Aana Qubool hoga, AllaH Ta'ala Hum Sab ke Imaan ki hifazat Farmaye 🤲🏻

to 👆👆Ye tha Dhuwe Wala Mamla Aur Suraj ka ulte Nikalne wali Alamat

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  447

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Alamat hai Dabbatul Ard Ka Nikalna :-  Dababbatul Ard kya hai? Kab niklega?? 

Dababbatul Ard Ek Azeeb Qism ka zanwar hoga Jo Safa Pahad se Baramad ho kar tamam Shahro me Bahut Jaldi Ghhumega Firega travel karega Aur Ayse tezi se travel karega ki koi Bhagne wala Isse Nahi Bach sakega fasahat ke Sath Kalam karega Aysa nahi hai ki Zanwar hai to sirf zanwar ki Boli Bole nahi Balki Clearly Woh Baat karega Aur Faseeh zaban me karega Bilkul clearly kahega "ھذا مؤمن و ھذا کافر" Yani Ye Momin hai ye Kafir hai iske ek Haath me Hazrate Sayyaduna Musa Akaihissalam ka Asa Mubarak hoga Aur Dusre Hath me Hazrate Sayyaduna Sulaiman Alaihissalam ki Anguthi hogi, Asa se woh Musalman ki Peshani par ek Khat (Yani line) Banayega ek Noorani light ki tarah chamkne wala Musalmano ki peshani me Khat banayega Jisse Siyah chahra bhi Noorani ho jayega Yani itna Noorani woh line hoga ki Agar Siyah chahra hoga na Jo kali rangat wala hoga woh Bhi Noorani ho Jayega

Aur Anguthi se Har Kafir ke Peshani par Siyah Muhar lagayega Jisse uska Chahra Bilkul Be-raonak ho jayega is waqt tamaam Musalman Aur Tamam Kafir Aylaniya Taur Par zahir ho jayege Q ki Musalmano ki Chare Roshan hoge Aur kafiro ke chahre Be-raonak honge unke Chahro par ye kala sa mohar hoga to Zahir ho jayega ki Kaun Musalman hai Kaun Kafir hai Ye Alamat kabhi Bhi nahi Badlegi Jo Kafir Hai Hargiz imaan nahi layega Aur Jo Musalman hai woh Hamesha imaan Par Qayim Rahega 

Fir Aaftab ke Maghrib se tulu hone ke Dusre Roz Log isi waqiya ke Charcha karne me Mashgool hoge ki Achanak Kohe Safa Zalzale se Phat jayega Aur Ye Zanwar Niklega Yani Ye kab hoga? Suraj ka ulte taraf se Nikalne wala Mamla hoga to iske Bato me hi lage hoge log ki isko discuss kar rahe hoge ki Achanak Safa Pahad zalzale se Phath jayega Aur Ye zanwar Niklega Pahle Yaman me Jayega fir Nazd me zahir ho kar gayeb ho Jayega Aur Teesri Baar Makka e Muazzama me zahir hoga 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  448

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Iske Baad Fir kya hoga???

Jab Qayamat Qayem hone me Sirf 40 Saal Rah Jayege ek Khushbudaar Hawa chalegi Jo logo ke Baglo ke niche se niklegi Jiska Asar ye hoga ki Musalman ki Rooh Qabz ho jayegi Yaha tak ke koi Ahle imaan Ahle Khair Baqi na hoga Aur kafir hi kafir Rah jayege kuffare Habsa ka galba hoga Yani Habsa Jo Shaher hai waha ke Kuffaro ka galba hoga unki Saltanat hogi unki hukumat hogi Aur Haqimo ka jo zulm hai Riyaya ke ek Dusre Par Dastdrazi Rafta rafta badh jayegi Yani jab is tarah hoga na to sirf kafir Rah jayege

To Fir Jo Habsa gao hai waha ke kuffar Bahut jada hoge Saltanat unki hogi hukumat unki Hogi Jo haqim hoge Bahut Jada zulm karege Aur Jo log unke under aate hain un par Din ba din Ye jada zulm wale Mamlat ye Badhte Jayege Bot Parasti Ye Aam ho jayega Kahat Aur Waba ka zahoor hoga kahat yani Sukha Padna waba yani Bimari Phaylne wali Jo Bimariya Hoti hain ye sab Bahut jada zahir hone lag jayegi 

Is waqt Mulk e Shaam me kuch Aman hoga dighar Country's ke log Ahlo iyal Samet Mulk e Sham ko Rawana honge Yani Mulk e Shaam ko dekhe ge Yaha par thoda sa to Aman hai to Waha par woh Apne Ghar walo ko le kar shaam ki taraf rawana honge isi Daoran me ek badi Aag junoob se Namodaar hogi woh inka Takkub karegi Yani Ye Jo log Mulk e Shaam me shift hona Chahte hain na unka pichha Woh Aag karne lag jayegi yaha tak ki woh Mulk e Shaam me Pahuch jayegi fir woh Aag Gayeb ho jayegi

Ye Qayamat ka 40 Saal ka zamana ye Ayse Guzrega ki isme kisi ki Aulad nahi hogi Bachhe hi nahi honge, 40 Saal se kam umr ka koi Aadmi nahi hoga minimum to 40 ke hoge Q ki koi Bachha Payda nahi hoga Aur Duniya me sirf kafir hi kafir honge AllaH Ta'ala kahne Wala koi nahi hoga ki Achanak Jumuah ke Roz Yaome Ashurah Bhi Hoga Yani 10 Muharramul Haraam hoga Aur log Apne Apne kamo me Mashgool honge ki Subah ke waqt AllaH Ta'ala Hazrat Sayyaduna israfeel Alaihissalam ko Sury Fukne ka hukum dega Aur Kafiro par Qayamat Qayim ho jayegi 

To Ye👆🏻👆🏻Hai Qayamat tak ke Ahwaal 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  449

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Next Qayamat wale points aayege To Dekhiye Hashr, Nashr, Miaad, Yaom e Nushoor, Sa'at, Qayamat Ye Sab ek hi Cheez hai, Jo Hisab ka din hai iske different Name hai Hashr bhi kahte hain, Nashr Bhi kahte hain, Yaome Nushoor Bhi kahte Hain, Qayamat Bhi kahte hain Ye sab Cheez Qayamat ke hi Naam hain Jis Tarah Duniya me har Cheez inferadi Tariqe se Fana ho Jati hai har Cheez ki ek time limit hoti hai na ki ek time tak rahti hai fir woh finish ho jati hai isi tara Jo hum ye Duniya me hain na iski Ek Age hai ek time limit hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Ilm me Mukarrar Rakha Hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala Behtar Janta hai ki is Duniya ki Age kitni hai, insan hai unki ek Makhsoos Age hai uske Baad woh inteqal kar jate hain Zanwar hain isi tarah Aap Machine dekhe unki ek Age hoti hai utne time ke Baad woh kharab ho jata hai to har Cheez ka duniya me ek time limit hai uske Baad finish ho Jani hai

Isi tarah is Duniya ki Bhi ek Age limit hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me hai iske Pura hone ke Baad ek din Aysa Aayega ki Tamaam Qaynat Fana ho jayegi khatam ho jayegi Aur isi ko Qayamat kahte hain, Yaad Rakhe us waqt Ek AllaH Ta'ala ke siwa Koi Dusra nahi hoga Aur woh To hamesha se hai Hamesha Rahega سبحان الله Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan hai Jis din Tamam Qaynat Khatam ho jayegi us waqt Sirf Aur sirf woh wahid Khahhar o Jabbar Rahega jo Hamesha se hai Aur Hamesha Hamesha Rahega 

Aur Ye hamara Aqeeda hai ki Qayamat Aani hai Aur Jab Qayanat Qayem hogi us waqt sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Baqi rahegi Jo Hamesha se hai Jo Hamesha Rahegi Aur Yaad Rakhe ye Qayamat par jo Hum iman la rahe hain ye islam ki Basic Aqaaid me se hai ek hamara Ahem Aqeeda hai Quraan e Majeed me Barha Ye Aayat Maojud hai na Jo Qayamat Aane Par Dalalat karti hai ke Qayamat Aane wali hai

Ki Ye woh Aqeeda hai Jis Par imaan laye Begair Koi Musalman Hargiz nahi ho sakta ye Behad zaruri Aqeeda hai Aur Yahi Aqeeda hai ki Jiske Begair Insan Puri tarah se Gunaho se nahi Bach Sakta na ibadat me woh Mushkile uthayega Q ke Dekhe Agar Aysa hoga ki kaha jaye ki ye karne me Aap ko Sawab hai Ye karne me Aap ke liye Gunah hai Bas itna hoga Aur Qayamat wale din Hisab nahi hoga to Banda to Apni Manmani karega ki Na hisab hona hai na kitab hona hai Hum Sab to fir Apne me lag jayege ki thik hai sawab hai lekin hame nahi karna معاذ الله is tarah ka soch ban jayega na Ye woh Qayamat ka din hi hai Jo Musalmano ke Dilo me Khauf Rakhti hai ki hame inteqal karna hai us din hame khade hona hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hamara Hisab o kitab hona hai to ye Qayamat ka din wala Aqeeda hame Rakhna is lehaz se bhi zaruri hai Ki Ye islam ki Buniyad me se hai Aur is lihaz se Bhi zaruri hai ki isko hum Jab tak Yaad nahi Rakhe ge Baar baar iska Khayal nahi layege Gaor o fikr nahi karege Banda gunaho ki taraf Se Door ho kar Nekiyo ki taraf Nahi Aayega To ye Besic Aqaaid me se hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  450

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Qayamat kis Par hogi? Rooh Par hogi Ya Jism Par Hogi?? 

Jaise Maine Aap ko Azaab e Qabr me bata di na ki Qabr ka Jo Azaab hoga ya Qabr me Jo Bhi inaam Bando ko milege woh Rooh Par Bhi Hoge Aur Jism Par Bhi hoge, Isi tarah Yaad Rakhe..!! Qayamat wala Jo Mamla hoga ye Rooh Aur jism Dono ke Sath hoga jo ye kahte hain ki Sirf Roohe Uthegi Jism zinda nahi hoge woh Qayamat ka inkar karne wale hain Aur Ayse kahne wale kafir hain Wajahat se Quraan e Majeed me Maojood hai Surah Yasin ki Aap Aayte Padh le Aur Bhi Bahut se Aayte hain Jinme zikr milta hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Hame Dobara zinda Farmayega Yani Dobara hamare Jism Bhi zinda honge Dubara usme Rooh Bhi Dakhil hogi Aur Qayamat ke Jitne Bhi Mamlaat Honge Woh Rooh ke Saath Jism Par Bhi honge 

To Kuch kahte hain ki Nahi sirf Rooh Par hogi Jism Dubara zinda nahi honge Jo is tarah ka Aqeeda Rakhta hai woh Daira e islam se Khariz hai Jism ke Ajza Agarche Mar jaye Main Aap ko Last time bhi bata di na ki Iske Ajbuz zanb Jo hai woh Reedh ki Haddi ke Paas kuch kuch Cheeze hoti hain Jinko Ajbuz zanb kahte hain Ye Baqi Rahte hain inhi ko Hukum de kar AllaH Ta'ala logo ko Dobara se zinda Farmayega Rooh Hamari Dakhil ki jayegi Aur fir Qayamat ka Mamla Pesh Aayega

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 451

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Ye Qaynat ko Maine kaha ki ye Fana ho jayegi to ye kis tarah Fana hoga.!??

Jab Qayamat ki Nishaniya Puri ho jayegi Jo Alamate Sugra hai Ye complete ho jayege iske Baad Jo Badi Nishaniya hain woh complete ho jayegi Aur Musalmano ke Baglo ke Niche se woh Khshbudaar Hawa Guzar Jayegi Jisse Tamam Musalmano ki wafat ho jayegi tab Duniya me sirf kafir hi kafir Rah jayege AllaH Kahne wala koi nahi hoga log Apne kamo me Mashgool honge Aur Hazrate Israfeel Alaihissalam ko Sury Fukne ka Hukum diya jayega Ye maine Aap ko Batayi na,

To Dekhe Ab kya hoga ki Aap Alaihissalam Sury Fukna Shuru karege to Shuru Shuru me iski Aawaz Bahut Bareek hogi fir isme Rafta Rafta Bulandi hoti Chali jayegi log kaan laga kar use Sune ge Aur Behosh ho jayege Aur is Behoshi ka Asar ye hoga ki Malaika Aur Zameen walo me is waqt Jo Log zinda hoge Yani Jin Par Maut na Aayi hogi woh Bhi isse Mar jayege Ye Aawaz Sun kar log Behosh hote jayege Aur Jo Bhi zameen wale baqi hain isi tarah jo Firishte wagaira baqi hain Jin Par Maut nahi Aayi hogi woh Sab inteqal kar jayege Aur jin Par Maut warid ho chuki hai fir AllaH Ta'ala unhe Hayat Ata Farmaye woh Apne Qabro me zinda hain Jaise ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام un Hazrat par Us Nafqe se Behoshi ki si kayfiyat tari hogi  

Achha Ye point Maine Q kaha? Q ki Jaise Humne kaha hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Hain Aur Ambiya Kiraam hain inke Paas Ek martaba Maut ne Hazir hona hai iske Baad woh zinda rahte hain, to Jab ye Sury fuke ge to Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko kya Dobara Maut Aayegi?? Iski Wajahat Maine kee ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Par Dobara is tarah Maut nahi aayegi jis tarah Aam insano ka mamla hoga, Balki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Par ek tariqe ki Behoshi ki si Kayfiyat tari ho jayegi 

Jab Ye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Par Bhi Behoshi ki si Kayfiyat tari ho jayegi to zameen o Aasman Me Hal-chal Mach Jayegi zameen Apne tamaam Bojh Apne tamam khazane Bahar Nikal degi Pahad Hil hil kar Reza Reza ho jayege الله اکبر Raza Reza Yani Powder Powder ho jayege Aur Dhuni huwi Rui Ya Oon ke Gadle ki tarah udne lagege Asman ke tamam sitare tuut tuut kar gir Padege Aur ek Dusre se takra takra kar Reza reza ho jayehe Fana ho jayege isi tarah Har Cheez Fana ho jayegi Yaha Tak ke Sury Aur Sayyaduna israfeel Alaihissalam Aur tamam Malaika Bhi Fana ho jayege us Waqt us Wahide Haqiqi e Azzawajal ke Siwa koi nahi hoga Yani Sirf Aur Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat hogi AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa koi Aur Cheez nahi hoga 

Woh Farmayega Aaj kiski Badshahat hai kaha hai zabbareen Kaha hain Mutakabbereen Magar hai kaun ki Jo Jawab de? Har Cheez Reza Reza ho jayegi sab kuch Fana ho jayega fir AllaH Ta'ala Khud hi Farmayega "Lillahil Wahdil Kahhar" Sirf AllaH Wahid Kahhar ki Saltnat hai Ye Haqiqi Saltanat Haqiqi Jo Malik hai woh Sirf or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala hai AllaH Ta'ala ki hi Badshahi hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 452

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To fir Jab ye Sab mamla hoga to fir kya hoga.?? 

Ye Mamla Khatam ho jayega na Sab Fana ho jayega to iske Baad AllaH Ta'ala Jab Chahega Sab se Pahle Hazrat Sayyaduna israfeel Alaihissalam Ko zinda Farmayega Aur Dubara Sury ko Bhi Payda karega fir Sury Fukne ka Hukm dega Sury fukte hi tamaam Awwaleen wa Aakhareen Maojud ho Jayege Awwal Hamalane Arsh Jo Arsh uthate hain na woh Firishte iske Baad Hazrat Sayyaduna Jibraeel Alaihissalam fir Hazrat Sayyaduba Mikaeel Alaihissalam fir Hazrat Sayyaduna Ijraeel Alaihissalam Yani Malkan Maut Alaihissalam uthege 

Fir Dobara se Zameen Aasman Chand Suraj Maojud honge AllaH Ta'ala Dobara se inko Payda Farmayega fir ek Barish Barshe gi Jisse Sabza ke misl zameen ka Jee Rooh Jism ke Sath zinda ho jayegi fir Sabse Pahle Huzoor Sarware Aalam ﷺ Apni Qabre Anwar se Tashrif layege Aur kis Shaan se tashrif layege ki Aap ﷺ ke Daye Daste Anwar Par Hazrat Sayyaduna Siddique Anwar رضی الله تعالی عنه ka hanth hoga Aur Baye Daste Anwar Par Hazrat Sayyaduna Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ka hath hoga fir Makka e Muazzama Aur Madina e Tayyaba ke Jo Qabristan hain Waha par Jitne Musalman Dafn Hain Sab ko Apne Sath le kar Maidan e Mahshar me Tashreef le Aayege سبحان الله 

Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan hogi ki Jab Aap Qabr e Anwar se tashreef Bahar layege na to Aap Honge Achha Aap Samjhe ki Badshah Jo Hota hai na uske Saath Hamesha uske Jo do Minister hote hain woh Sath rahte hain to Sarkar ﷺ Qayamat ke din to معاذ الله Aam insano ki tarah nahi layege us Din Sarkar ﷺ hum kahte hain Dulha Ban kar tashrif layege ki Qayamat Jo Qayim hogi na is Qayamat ko Qayim karne ka maqsad ye hoga ki logo ke Samne Sarkar ﷺ Ki Shaan Aap ka Martaba Zahir kar diya jayega to Qaymat wale Jo Mamlat honge woh Anokhe hi honge isme har taraf Agar aap Nigah karege to Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan aap ko nazar Aayegi 

To Jab Sarkar ﷺ Qabre Mubarka se Bahar Aayege to tanha nahi Honge Apne sath Apne do Bazeer Apne Do Peyare Chahite Sahaba Kiraam ek taraf Right said me Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur left said par Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه honge Aur itna hi nahi Balki Makka Aur Madina e Munawwara ke Jitne Qabristan hain waha par Jitne Musalman hain unko nida hogi Aur woh Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke sath sath Maidan e Mahshar me tashrif layege ki Bilkul Shan ke sath Sarkar ﷺ Tashrif layege 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 453

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Q ki dekhiye Ye mamla Aysa nahi hai ki log Kahte hain ki Ye Bas Sunniyo ke Hawai firing hai Bas Ye hai ki har taraf Ye Bolte rahte Hain ki Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan Dikhayi jayegi Aysa kuch nahi Hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Qayamat sirf or sirf Hisab o kitab ke liye Rakha hai kisne kah diya ki Yaha par Sarkar ﷺ ki Shan zahir karna Maqsood Hai?

To Bilkul Sarkar ﷺ ke Shaan ko zahir karna hi maqsad hai Woh Sher hai na "Faqat itna Sabab hai inekade Bazme Mahshar ka" ki Aap ki Shhan e Mahbubi Dikhayi Jayegi" Q ki Dekhiye AllaH Ta'ala se koi Cheez Chhupi huwi hai?? Nahi AllaH Ta'ala se koi Cheez Chhupi huwi nahi hai na, AllaH Ta'ala hamare Tamaam Amaal ko Janta hai hum Jo Neki Kare woh Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai Hum Jo Burai Kare Woh Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Janta hain to fir Ye Qayamat me Hisab o kitab ka kya Maqsad hai? Agar AllaH Ta'ala Chahe to Hisab o kitab karne ki kya zarurat hai? AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me hai ki kaun Sa Banda Nek hai kaun sa Gunahgar hai uske dil me kya hai iman hai Ya nahi hai Musalman Hai kafir hai Munafiq hai AllaH Ta'ala Sab Janta hai Chahe to AllaH Ta'ala Faoran Faysla Farma kar jisko chahe Jannat me dalna hai to Jannat ne daal diya jayega Aur Jisko Jahannam me Bhejna hai usko Jahannam me Bhej diya jayega

itna Ye Mahshar ka Maydan Qayim karna usme fir Mizaan ko Qayim karna Logo Par Agar Parshaniya aa rahi hain to unko Musallat karna Pul Sirat Qayem karna ye Sab Q kiya Ja raha hai??

Ye Sab isliye kiya Ja Raha hai taki logo ko Samajh me Aa jaye ki us Din Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan kya hogi ki Har koi Mahshar ke Din Parshani me hoga ek Dar ke Aalam me hoga ki AllaH Ta'ala Aaj Hamari girift farma le to hum kya karege Aap soche ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ki Badi Badi is tarah ki nishaniya zahir hogi hum soch rahe hain to hame Khauf aa jata hai ki Pahad Reza reza ho rahe hai Qaynat khatam ho rahi hai is tarah ka Khaufnak Manzar Dekhe ge to Banda kis tarah khaufzada hoga Aur us waqt Parshan hoga ki Main AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hazur kaise huwu 

to us waqt woh jab Jayega na AllaH ki Bargah me har koi Yahi Khowahish karega ki Sarkar ﷺ Daman me Chhupte huwe jaye Q ki us din Agar koi Haqiqi mano me Amano Amaan me hoga Aur jiski Suni Jayegi Jinki Badaolat dusro ki suni jayegi woh sirf Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat e Mubaraka hai to Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sarkar ﷺ ka kya maqam hai ye logo ko Dikhane ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Qayamat wala Mamla Farmaya hai Aala Hazrat Farmate hain na "Arsh HaQ Hai Masnade Rifat RasoolullaH ki, Dekhni hai Hashr me izzat RasoolullaH ki" Hashr me Asal Agar aap ko izzat RasoolullaH ki Dekhni hai to fir Hashr ke Maidan me Dekha jayega 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 454

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Qayamat ke Din Logo ki Halat kya hogi.??

Qayamat ke Roz Jab log Apne Apne Qabro se Nange Badan Aayege Nange Pao uthege to Mahshar us Azeeb Manzar ko Hayrat jada ho kar har taraf Nigahe utha utha kar dekhe gi Yani Jab Dubara se zinda honge log Parshan rahege Momineen ki Qabro par AllaH Ta'ala ki rahmat se Kuch Sawariya Hazir ho jayegi Jo AllaH ke Nek Bande honge Jo iman wale hone inke Qabro Par AllaH ki Rahmat hogi waha Par Sawariya aa jayegi inme se Baaz tanha sawar ho jayege kuch sawari par do honge Kuch par teen hoge kuch par char hoge kuch par Das hoge Iman wale jo honge inke Martabe ke ke Hisab se Ye sawari par aaye ge Kuch Par ek tanha Aayega kuch 2, 3,4 kar kar ke kuch par 10-10 kar kar ke Aa jayege iman wale, 

lekin Jo kafir honge woh face ke bal Chalte huwe Maidan e Mahshar ko Pahuchege Ye Maidain e Hashr mulk e Shaam ki zameen Par Qayim hoga zameen aysi Humwar hogi ki is kinare par Rai ka dana gir jaye to dusre kinare se Dikhai de itne level par kitna Bada hoga na Hashr ka maidan tamam Makhlooq waha par Hogi to lekin woh level itna hoga ki ek taraf aap rai ka dana dale to Dusri taraf se woh Nazar Aa jaye is tarah hoga 

Ye zameen Duniya ki mitti wali zameen nahi hogi Balki us Din Tabe'n (copper) ki zameen hogi usse AllaH Ta'ala Qayamat ke din ke liye Payda farmayega us din Suraj ek Meel ke Fasle Par hoga Aur uska muh is zameen ki taraf hoga, Abhi uski peeth hamari taraf hai to dekhiye kitni garmi hai, Lekin Qayamat ke din Suraj ka muh zameen ki taraf hoga tapish Yani Garmahat ka kya puchhna ki AllaH Ta'ala Hame Apne Panah me rakkhe ki Bheje Khaolte hoge Aur is kasrat se Pasina Niklega ki 70 Gaz zameen ke Andar chali jayegi zameen me pani dalte hain to usko pi leti hai na isi tarah logo ke pasine is tarah niklega ki 70 gaz tak to zameen pee jayegi fir jo Pasina zameen pee na sakegi woh upar chadhega kisi ke Takhno tak, kisi ke guthno tak hoga, kisi ke kamar tak kisi ke seene tak, kisi ke gale tak, Aur kafir ke to Muh Bhar kar lagam Ki tarah jakad lega

Lagam jaise Ghhode ki lagam dalte hain na uske gale me hota hai jisse usko control karte hain woh rassri is tarah woh kafiro ko jakad lega Jisme woh Dubkiya Khayege is Garmi ki halat me peyas ke bais zabane Sukh jayegi Sukh kar kata ho jayegi Dil ubal kar gale tak Aa jayege Aur aur har Mubtla Apne Gunaho ki mikdar ke Barabar taqlif me Mubtela rahega Yani har Gunahgar jitne uske gunah hoge utna uski yaha par utna jada parshaniya hoti rahe gi

In Musibato ke Bawajood koi kisi ka Pursane haal us din nahi hoga koi kisi ka madat karne wala nahi hoga fir us din Hisab o kitaab Shuru hoga sabke Aamal name Samne rakh diye jayege Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur Dusre Gawah Darbar me Hazir rahege Aur har Shakhs ke Aamal ka nihayat insaf ke sath thik thik Faisla Sunaya jayega woh bargah me us din koi na insafi nahi hone wali hogi jisne jaisa Badla kiya hai usko waisa thik thik Faisla Sunaya jayega kisi par kisi tarah ki jadati nahi hogi in tamam marhalo ke baad Ab se Hamesgi ke ghar me jana hai kisi ko Aaram ka ghar milega yani jiski Nemto ki koi inteha nahi koi limit nahi usko jannat kahte hain Aur kisi ko Taqleef ka ghar jana Padega Jiski Taqlif ki koi Had nahi aur isi ko Jahannam kahte hain الله اکبر 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 455

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aamal Nama kya hai.??

AllaH Ta'ala ne insan ke Jo Aamal hain inko dekhne ke liye kuch firishto ki Duty lagi huwi hai Jinko hum Kiramam katbeen kahte hain Woh har insan ki Nekiya Aur unki Buraiya ko likhte rahte hain Har Aadmi ke Saath 2 Firishte hote Hain ek daye Said ek baye said, Right said ka Jo firishta hota hai woh Nekiya likhta hai Aur Jo Left said ka Hota hai woh buraiyya likhta hai isi sahife Ko Jis Par woh likh rahe hain na isi ko Aamal Nama kahte hain, ise U Samajh le ki Hamare Achhe Bure tamam kamo ka jo Record hai na iska Naam Aamal Nama hai 

Qayamat ke din Har Shakhs ka Aamal Nama Use diya jayega Nek logo ko Dahine haanth me de diya jayega Ye uski Alamat hogi ki ye Nek hai Agar uska Nama e Aamal uske Right hath Par Diya jayega, Aur Jo gunahgar honge unka Nama e Aamal left haath me Diya jayega Aur Kafir ka Sina tod kar uska Baya haath uske pust se nikal kar Peeth Ke pichhe diya jayega jisme Sare uske zindagi ke Aamal Maojud honge Har Aadmi us waqt Yaqeen karega ki iska har Achha Amal Aur Har Bura Amal isme Maojud hai Aysa nahi hoga ki Nahi ye mera Amal nahi hai, Balki Har koi janega Aur Yaqeen Rakhega ki Har Achha Amal isme hai aur har Bura Amal isme hai, isme Apne gunaho ki Jo Fahrist (List) hai Ye Padh kar Muzrim Khauf khayege ki Dekhiye Aaj kaisi saza milti hai Aur kafir ka to Khauf ke mare Bura hi haal hoga Fir Mizaan Par Logo ke Achhe Aur Bure Aamal Taule jayege

Yaha Par ek Sawal ye Bhi aata hai ki Ye Aamal Nama ka Ye Jo Mamla hai ye bhi Q Rakha huwa hai.!? AllaH Ta'ala to waise bhi Janta hai na ki kaun Neki kar raha hai kaun Burai kar raha hai to fir ye Aamal Name ki Hazat kya hai!?

Ek to isme ye hai ki Khauf hota hai ki Nama e Aamal ko yaad karta hai to Banda Khauf jada ho jata hai ki kahi Mera Nama e Aamal Baye Hanth me na diya jaye, Hum to Yahi Duaa karte hain na ki AllaH Ta'ala Baye hanth me hame hamara Nama e Aamal na Ata Farmana Qayamat ke din Daye hanth me Hamara Nama e Aamal Ata farmana ye hum Duaa karte hain to ye khauf hoga to Banda us Khauf se Apne gunaho se Baaz aa jayega, Aur Dusra ye ki Qayamat ke din logo me Hujjat qayim karne ke liye Batane ke liye pure zindagi ka Record unke Samne Maojud hoga AllaH Ta'ala ko iski zarurat nahi hai ye hamare liye hi Ye system rakha gaya hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 456

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Mizan kya hai?? Is Par Aamal kaise Taule Jayege?? 

Mizan to Tarazu ko kahte hain, Aur Aamal ka wazan karne ke liye Qayamat me jo mizaan lagayi jayegi iska kuch Raf (structure/ Idea) Shariat ne hame diya hai woh ye hai ki Wazan Aysi Mizan se Kiya Jayega Jisme 2 palle honge Aur ek Kata hoga aur iska Har Palla itna Wusat Rakhega itna bada hoga ki Jaise Mashrik or Magrib ke Darmiyan hissa hai itna Bada uska ek Palla hoga, Aur Ye baat ki Mizaan se Wazan karne ka kya tariqa hai ye sab Hamare Aql ke upar Hai, AllaH Ta'ala Behtar Jane ki isme kis tarah kiya jayega to is bare me hame jada Sochne ka hukm nahi diya gaya hai Bas Hum Ye Duaa Karege ki Hamare Nama e Aamal Jab Taule Jaye fir AllaH Ta'ala hamare Nekiyo wala Palla Bhari kar de, Ha ye Farmaya gaya hai ki yaha Par kya hota hai ki Jo Palla Bhari hota hai na woh niche chala jata hai Aur halqa wazan ka Palla upar chala jata hai, Lekin Qayamat ke din ulta hoga Jo Jada Bhari hoga na woh upar Jayega Aur Jo kam Bhari hoga Woh Niche Aayega Ye Bataya gaya hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 457

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aamaal ka Hisaab Kitaab kis tarah hoga?? 

Aamal ke Hisab o Kitaab kis tarah Hoge ke Ye posida hoge Ya logo ke Samne hoge? Is tarah ke Mukhtalif Cheeze ho sakti hai kisi se Directly puchh liya Jayeg Yani logo ke Samne zahir kar ke Puchha jayega ki Kya ye tune kiya Ya ye kiya ye kya mamla hai Puchha jayega, Aur kisi se Private logo se zahir kiye Begair isko Puchha Jayega to Jisse Puchha Jayega ki kya tune Aysa kiya Ya Ye kiya woh Arz karega Ha Mera Ya Rab عزوجل Yaha tak ki tamam gunaho ka woh ikrar kar lega Aur Apne Dil me

Samjhega ki Ab Kambakhti Aayi Magar kareem Parwardigar karam Farmayega ki Humne Duniya me Bhi tere Ayeb Chhupaye Aur ab hum tujhhe Bakhshte hain 

Yani AllaH Ta'ala Baaz Logo Par Rahem Farmayega ki log to ye Soch rahe hoge ki Hamare Gunah hai AllaH Ta'ala Ab to Hame Azaab hi dega Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Rahem Farmayega Aur Jis tarah AllaH Ta'ala ne Duniya me Hamare Aybo ko Chhupaya hai us din Bhi Chhupaye ga Aur AllaH Ta'ala Bakhshe ga Aur Kabhi kabhar kisi Aur Nek Aamal ka ho sakta hai kisi Buzurg ka wasila ho sakta hai koi Bhi Cheez ho Bande ko woh Bacha legi, Aur kisi ke sath sakhti hogi ek ek Baat ki Baazpurish hogi yani Har Cheez par use toka Jayega Puchha jayega Aur Samajh le jisse U Suwal ho gaya ki har har Cheez ke bare me suwal ho gaya to fir woh halaq ho gaya,

Aur fir kisi ko Nemate Yaad Dila kar puchha jayega ki tera kya khayal hai ki humse kya Milna hai Woh Arz karega nahi Farmayega To jaise tune Hame Yaad na kiya hum bhi Tujhe Azaab me Chhodte hain Yani logo ko unki Nemato ke Bare me Yaad Dilaya jayega Aur woh jitne Nashukre hoge us Hisab se unko fir waha Par Jazaye Milegi 

Baaz Kafir Ayse Bhi hoge ki Jab Nemat Yaad Dila kar farmayega ki tune kya kiya Jab AllaH Ta'ala Farmaye ga na tune in Nemato ka kya kiya to woh Bolege hum to Musalman they Namaz, Roza, Sadqa, Khairat or Dusre Nek Kaam kiya karte they is tarah bhi kuch log bolege to irshad hoga tu Thaher Ja tujh Par Gawah Pesh kiye Jayege Yani ye log jhhut Bolne ki koshish karege To AllaH Ta'ala Fir gawah Qayem Farmayega, kis tarah..?? Gawah is tarah pesh kiye jayege ki iske Muh par Mohar laga di jayegi Aur uske Aaza ko Hukum hoga ki Bolo us waqt uske hath uske Pao uske gost Haddiya Sab iske Khilaf Gawahi dege ki ye to Aysa tha waysa tha Wagaira wagaira Chunach fir usko Jahannam me lekar Chal diya jayega To us waqt aysa nahi hoga ki koi jhhuti bat Kah de Aur Woh nikal jayega Aysa nahi hai Balki Woh jhhut Bolne ki Koshish bhi karega to AllaH Ta'ala Aaza e Badan ko Hukum dega to Aaza e Badan uske Khilaf Gawahi dege ki Banda Mujhse Ye Ye Gunah kiya karta tha 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 458

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Qayamat me Kitne Qism ke Log hoge..??

Qayamat me Teen Tarah ke log hoge Ek Dojakhi honge ek Aam Jannati honge Aur ek Khaash log honge AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeek Jinka Maqam o Martaba Bahut Jada hoga, Dojakhi Jinhe Quraan e Kareem Me "اصحاب الشمال" Farmaya gaya hai, Jo Aalame Arwah ka Mamla tha na us waqt Hazrat Sayyaduna Aadam Alaihissalam ke Baye Pahlu se Nikale gaye they Jitne Bhi Dojakhi they woh Aadam Alaihissalam ke left Said ke hisse se unko Banaya gaya tha to Qayamat ke din woh Arsh ke baye Janib Khade hoge Aamal Nama inke Baye hanth me diya jayega Q ki Gunahgar hain Dojakhi hain firishte Baye taraf se inko Pakdege Nahusat Aur Badbakhti ka kya thikana hoga,

Aur Aam Jannati ko Quraan e Majeed me "اصحاب الیمین" kaha gaya hai Aur inko Aadam Alaihissalam ke Daye Pahlu se Right said se nikala gaya tha Aur woh Arse Aazam ke Daye Said honge Aur Aamal Nama inke Right Hath me diya jayega Aur Firishte Right Said se hi lekar Rakhe ge Aur us din unko Bahut Sari Nemate Milegi Bahut Achha unka Martaba hoga Aur Ek Dusre ko dekh kar woh khush hote rahege ki ye tamam jannati hain, to is tarah ye Mamlat honge Shabe Meraj Jab Sarkar ﷺ Ne Ye Mamla dekha tha ke Dojakhi left Said honge aur Jannati Right Said honge ki Hazrat Sayyaduna Aadam Alaihissalam Daye Taraf dekhte hain to Haste hain Baye taraf dekhte hain to rote hain 

Aur Khawas (Khaas) Jo hain Jinhe Quraan e Majeed me سابقون kaha gaya hai woh Haq Ta'ala ki Rahmato me Sabse Aange hain is tarah ka zikr Hadees Wagaira me milta hai 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 459

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Pul Sirat kya hai..?

Pul Sirat Ye Ek Pul (Bridge) hai Jannam ki pusht (Peeth) Par Jisko Bichhaya jayega Rakh diya jayega, Baal se Jada Bareek Hoga Talwar se Jada tez hoga Har Nek Har Bad, Har Momin Har kafir ko is Par se Guzarna hoga Q ki Jannat me Jane ka yahi Rasta hai lehaza Har koi isme se Guzrega

Achha Nek Log Salamat Rahege Apne Nama e Aamal Jis Tarah ke unho ne kiye hain Us Hisab se isse Guzar Jayege, Jab inka Guzar Dojakh Par hoga na, zahir si baat hai Dojakh ke upar pul Surat hai to jab ye Dojakh ke upar se guzre ge to Dojakh se Sata uthegi Dojakh Aawaz Degi ki Aye Momin jaldi Guzar ja ki tere Noor ne Meri lapat Shard kar di سبحان الله Yani Ye Neko ki Shaan hogi ke inke Noor ki wajah se Dojakh Farmayegi ki tum Jaldi jao tumhare is Noor ki wajah se meri Aag ki lapat Dhandi pad gayi Pul Sirat ke Dono zanib Bade Bade Aakde Latakte hoge Jis Shakhs ke Bare me Hukum hoga use Pakad Lege Magar Baaz to Zakhmi ho kar Nazaat Paa Jayege Aur Baaz ko Jo Badbakht hoge gunahgar hoge ye Aakde (Kate wali Clip) Jahannam me gira lege 

Yaad Rakhe..!! Sab se Pahle Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ is Par se Guzar Farmayege Fir Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Fir Ye Ummat Fir Aur ummate Guzregi Jiska Jaisa Aamal hoga us tarah woh Pul Sirat se Guzrega Baaz to Ayse Tezi se guzrege jaise Bijli ki Abhi Chamka tha Abhi Gayab ho gaya, Baaz tez Hawa ki tarah Guzrege Yani thoda sa kam speed lekin Speed me guzar jayege, Koi Jaise Parinda udta hai is tarah chale jayege, koi Jaise Ghhoda Daodta hai is tarah guzrege, Baaz Jaise Aadmi Daodta hai is Speed se Jayege kuch zameen Par Apne Aap ko Ghhiste Ghhiste huwe, Kuch Chuti ki chaal Chalte huwe yani Slow woh Girte Padte kisi tarah guzar jayege Aur Jo Kafir honge woh wahi Jahannam me Niche gir jayege 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 460

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Haoz e Kaosar kise Kahte Hain..??

Jab Qayamat ka Din hoga us din Sab Parshani ke Aalam me hoge Aur us Din Parshani ke Beech ke me AlllaH Ta'ala Ki ek Bahut Badi Rahmat Ye Haoz e Kaosar hogi Ye Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala Nemat Ata Farmayi hai Jisme Pani jama hota hai usko Haoz kahte hain, Ye Jo Haoz e Kaosar hai iski Musafat Ek Mahine ki Raah Hai Yani Ye itna Bada hai ki Banda ek Kone (corner) se Dusre Kone tak Jana Chahe to usko ek Month lagega to itna Bada Ye Haoz Hoga 

isme Jannat se Do Parnale Jannat se Har Waqt Girte Rahte Hain Ek Sone ka Hai Dusra Chandi Ka Hai Aur iske Kinaro Par Moti ke kubbe Hain iski Mitti Nihayat hi Khushbudaar Mushk ki Hai iska Pani Doodh se Jada Safed Shahed se Jada Mitha Aur Mushk se Jada Pakiza Hai سبحان الله Is Par Bartan Sitaro ke Tadat se Bhi Jada Hain Jannatiyo ko Jisse Shayrab Kiya Jayega Jo iska Pani Piyega Kabhi Dubara Peyasa Nahi hoga سبحان الله Sarkar ﷺ isse Apni Ummat ko Shayrab Farmayege Yani inko Pilayege

🤲🏻🌹 AllaH Ta'ala Hame Bhi isse Pina Naseeb Farmaye آمین

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 461

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

___ Jab Ye Tamaam Cheeze ho Jayegi to fir iske Baad Aadmi kaha jayege??

Uske Baad Ye hoga ki Musalman Jannat me Aur kafir Dojakh me Jayege..!

___ Jannat Kise Kahte hain Dojakh kise Kahte hain..?

*Jannat :-* Jannat Ahle iman ke Sawab Aur inke Inamaat ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne ek Jagah Banayi hai Jisme Tamam Qism ke Jismani Aur Ruhani Lazzato ke woh Saman AllaH Ta'ala ne Mohaiyya Farmaye hain Jo Bade Bade Badshaho ke Khayal me Bhi Nahi Aa Sakte Aur isi ka Naam Jannat hai, thik hai Jannat woh Jagah hai Jaha Par Sirf or sirf imaan walo ke liye Aur Ye iman wale kaun hoge? Jinke Aqaaid Marte Dam tak Mahfooz Rahege jo Ahle Sunnat wal Jama'at ke Aqeede ko Follow karne wale hoge woh hain Ahle iman to inke inamaat ke Liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Aysi Jagah banayi Rakhi hai ki Jaha Par Har Qisam ke Aap ke liye Rohani taur Par ho physically taur par ho emotionally taur par ho Har tariqe se AllaH Ta'ala ne Waha Aaram hi Aaram Rakha hai, Aur Ayse Aaram Aur Ayse inamat Rakhe hain ki Bade se Bade Badshah ho Bade log ho unke zariye Bhi ye Aa nahi Sakte is tarah ki ye Jannat AllaH Ta'ala ne imaan walo ke liye Banayi hai 

*Dojakh :-*  Aur Gunahgaro ke Azaab Aur Saza ke liye Ek Dardnaak Jagah Banayi gayi hai Aur isi ko Jahannam Ya Dojakh Kahte hain, isme Tamam Qism ke taqlif dene wale Azaabat AllaH Ta'ala ne Muhaiyya kiye Hain Jinka Tasawwur bhi Banda Agar kare to uske Roghte khade ho jate hain Aur Bande ke Hawas gum ho jate hain Yani woh Apna Hosh o Hawas Kho Baithta hai Agar iska Tasawwur kiya Jaye, 

Lekin Yaad Rakhe..!! Jo Gunahgar Ayse hain Jinka imaan Par Khatima huwa tha Apne Apne Aamal ke Mutabiq Aur Baaz Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Malaika Soliheen Yani Nek Bando ki Shafa'at se Jahannam se Nikale Jayege Aur Sirf kafir Aakhir me Baqi Rah Jayege, Yani Baaz Log Ayse hoge ki Jinka Khatima to imaan Par huwa hoga Musalman hi honge Momin hi honge Lekin unke Aamal Bure Hoge Gunah kiye huwe hoge Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne unki Pakad Farma li hogi to unhe Jahannam Me Dakhil Kar diya jayega, Lekin Jab woh Apne Gunah ka saza wala Jo time period hai usko guzar lenge to fir unhe Jahannam se Nikal kar Jannat me Dakhil kar diya jayega U hi Baaz logo ko Gunaho ki wajah se Jahannam me Dakhil kar diya jayega Lekin Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Shafa'at ho Sakti hai Auliya Kiraam ki Shafa'at ho sakti hai Baaz jagah Shohda ki hai Baaz Jagah Ulma Kiraam ka zikr hai to Alag Alag logo ke Shafa'at ki wajah se logo ko Jahannam se Nikal Kar Jannat me Dakhil Kar diya Jayega Aur Aakhir me Sirf or Sirf wahi Rah jaye ge Jinko Hamesha Hamesha Jahannam me Rahna hai Aur kitna hi Bada Gunahgar Q na ho Agar imaan par uski Maut Waqqe Huwi hai to Bil Aakhir Uska thikana Jannat hai, 

Lekin Hamesha Jahannam me wahi rahega ki Jiske Aqaaid me Kharabi hai to Jo Kafir honge woh Hamesha waha Par Rahege Aur Jab Sirf or Sirf Kafir hoge na Jahannam me us waqt Jahannam ka Muh Band kar diya jayega, Jannatiyo ke Chahre Safed Aur Taro taza Chamakte honge Noorani Honge, Jabki Dojakhiyo ke Chahre siyah Yani kale Aur Be-Raonak hoge, Baaz log Samajhte Hain ki Jannat Aur dojakh Abhi banayi jayegi Ya Qayamat ke din Qayim hogi Aysa Nahi Hai Balki Jannat Aur Dojakh ko Bane huwe Hazaarha Saal Guzar chuke hain Aur woh Ab Bhi Maojud hai To Ye hai Jannat Aur Dojakh

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 462

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Jagah Hai isko Kahte hain Aaraf Quraan e Majeed me ek Surah ka Naam Bhi hai Aaraf to ye Aaraf kya hai..??

Jannat Aur Dojakh ke Darmiyan Me Ek Parde ki Diwar hai Ye Diwar Jannat ki Nemato ko Dojakh tak, Dojakh ki Taqlif ko Jannat tak Pahuchne se Rokne wali Diwar hai To Jannat ki koi cheez is parde se Transfer Ho kar Jahannam me Nahi Ja Sakti Aur Jahannam ki koi Taqlif Ya Azaab Jannat me nahi Aa sakti To Ye Parda hai, Is Parde ke upar wala Jo portion (Maqam) hai isko kahte hain Aaraf

Aur Aksar Hamare Buzurgane Deen hain inse Ye Baat Manqool hai Yani unho ne Batayi hai ki Ahle Aaraf jo log hain na Ye woh log hoge ki Jinki Nekiya Aur Badiya Barabar hogi Jinke Nek Aamal Aur Bure Aamal Barabar Jab Barabar (Equal) Ho jayege na Mizaan Par to inko Aaraf Par Khada Kar diya Jayega Ya Waha Par woh honge Aaraf ki jagah Par Jab Ye Log Ahle Jannat ki taraf dekhege na to inhe Salam karege Achha Inke Salam karne ka Asal Maqsad ye hoga ki Ye Jannatiyo ko Mubarak Baad de rahe hoge Aur Chuki Abhi Ye Jannat me Dakhil nahi huwe hain Ye upar se dekh rahe hain na to ye Aarzu karege Khowahish karege ki hame Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Jannat me Dakhil Farma de Aur BilAakhir Ayse logo ko Bhi Jannat me Dakhil Kar diya jayega سبحان الله Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Bando Par karam hoga ki Jinki Nekiya Aur Badiya Barabar hogi Pahle to unhe Aaraf Par Rakha Jayega lekin Baad me inhe Jannat me Dakhil kar diya Jayega 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 463

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Ek Sawal Ye Aata hai ki Qayamat ke din Sarkar ﷺ ki Ummat Kaise Pahchani Jayegi ki hum Ummate Muhammadiya hain to hamare me Aur Dusri Ummat me Farq kaise hoga?? 

To Jis Din Maidan e Mahshar Me Pul-Sirat Hoga na Aur Maine Aap ko last last me bata di ki Jahannam ke upar Pul-sirat hoga, Aur Jahannam me Sirf or Sirf Andhera hai Yaha par Duniyawi Aag dekhe Usme Roshni hai Aap aag jalaye to Roshni Nazar Aati hai, Lekin..!! Jahannam ki Aag itni tez hai aur itni Sakht AllaH Ta'ala ne isko Rakhi hai ki woh Bilkul Siyah (Kali) Hai Kuch usme Nazar nahi aane wala to Pul-Sirat Jab Qayim hogi na Jahannam ki Pusht Par to waha Sirf or Sirf Andhera hoga tab inke imaan or Aamale Saleha ki Jo Roshni hogi na Ye inka Sath degi, Guzarna hai Pul sirat se Baal se Jada Bareek Talwar se Jada tez hai to Ab isse gusre ge kaise Jaha Par Bilkul Andhera hai? Light Agar kamre ka pura band kar diya jaye Aur Bilkul Andhera kar diya jaye to 2 Qadam Chalna Bande ke Liye Mushkil ho jata hai kahi Yaha Par Thokar lag jayegi waha Par thokar lag Jayegi Q? Q ki Roshni Nahi hai to Agar ayse Pul Par Chalna Hai Jo Baal se Jada Bareek hai to isme Yaqeeni se Baat hai ki Begair Roshni ke Banda Guzar Nahi Sakta, 

___ Waha Par Roshni kya hogi..??

Waha Par Roshni Hamara iman hoga Aur Hamare Nek Aamal hoge ye Cheez Hamara sath degi Aur iman or Jo Nek Aamal hain Na inka Noor usi Qadr jada hoga Jitna Amal Jada hoga Aur Jitna imaan Mazboot hoga..!

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 464

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

___ Ab Suwal Ye Aata hai ki imaan Jada Hona Matlab kya hai?? Aysa to nahi Hai na ki imaan me Koi Cheez hai ki Kami Jadati kar de, imaan to Kahte hai Aqaaid ko Dil se Manne ko Jinho ne Dil se Man liya hai woh imaan wale hain Fir isme Kami Jadati ka kya hai..?? 

Dekhiye imaan Lana yahi hai ki hum Tamam Aqaaid ko Maan le, Lekin..!! Us Par Pura Pukhtagi Qayem Karna Aur us Par Strong stand lekar Hamesha Hamesha Khade Rahna Ye hota hai ki Aap ki Imaan me strength (Taqat / Mazbuti) Aaya Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jiska Khulasa Hai ki Jab tum Koi Buri Cheez Dekho to use Rokne ki Koshish karo Yani Agar Haath wagaira se rok Sakte ho to Rok lo Aur Agar Ye nahi kar sakte to zaban se Rok sakte ho Baat cheet kar ke Rok sakte ho to Roko Aur Agar Ye Bhi Nahi kar sakte to Fir Dil me is Cheez ko Bura Man liya Jaye, Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Ye Dil me Jo Bura Manne wali Baat hai na Ye Sabse imaan Ka Kamzor tareen Darza hai

To imaan Jitna Strong hoga utna waha Par Noor Jada hoga Abhi inka hum Farq Bata dete hain Jaise Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka Daor hum dekh le Aur Muharram ka Mahina Shuru ho gaya hai to Bilkhushush imaam Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه ke imaan ki Nooraniyat Aap dekh le unke imaan ki Taqwiyat dekhe ki Aap ki رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Apne Aap ko Qurban Karna gawara kar liya isi tarah Apne ghar walo ko Qurban karna gawara kar liya sab kuch Qurban Karna gawara kar liya lekin kisi Fasiq ke Hath Par Apna Hath dena gawara nahi kiya waha Par Baat Qarbala me koi kufr Aur imaan ki Baat nahi thi waha Par Ye tha Yajeed ki Bait Karna Yani ek Fasiq ek Gunahgar ko Apna Sarwara (leader) Manna Hai Aur imaam e Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Ye Gawara nahi tha ki woh Apna Haath Kisi Gunahgar ke haath me de Ye Hai imaan

To Aap ke liye Qarbala me Shariat option Rakhi thi ki Jab is tarah ka mamla Aa jaye na ki Aap waha par koi Jang ki Tayyari wagaira ke sath waha nahi gaye huwe they to waha par Shariat ijazat di thi ki woh koi Aur Tariqa ikhtiyar Kar le Ya fir Shahadat ko Apna le Shahadat ko Apnane me Sawab jada hai Lekin Agar woh Rukhsat Par Amal karna Chahte to kar Sakte they Yani Yajeed ke haath me Bait kar lete Filhal fir Baad me jang ki tayyari kar ke aa jate Ye Sab Options they lekin Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne isko ikhteyar nahi kiya Unho ne kya kaha ki mera sar Agar Kat jaye to kat jaye lekin hum kisi Fasiq ke Hath par Hath nahi de sakte to ye hoti hai Bahaduri ye hoti hai imaan ki taqwiyat (Strong), 

To jitna imaan me izafa hoga utna ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Bande ko Pul Sirat Par Aasani hogi Yahi Noor Bande Ko Jannat ki taraf rahnumai (invite) karta Rahega Aur Is ummat ki Roshni Bilkhushus Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe se Dusri Ummato ki Rishani se Jada saaf Aur Jada tez hogi سبحان الله Peyare AaQa ﷺ Khud irshad Farmate hain ki Qayamat ke din Meri ummat is haal me Bulayi jayegi ki unke Muh Aur Hath Pao Aasar e wuzu se Chamak Rahe hoge Yani Wuzu ki Wajah se unke Haath Pair aur unke Chahre Chamakte hoge To Jisse ho Sake Chamak Jada kare Yani Jada Wuzu kare Jada Namaze Wagaira Padhe ان شاء الله Qayamat ke din Ye Bande ke liye Bahut Jada Noor hoga Ye Bukhari ki Hadees hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 465

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Jannat me Dakhil hone ke Baad Aur Dojakh me Dakhil hone ke Baad kya hoga??

Jab Sab Jannati Jannat me Dakhil Ho jayege Aur Jahannam me sirf wahi Rah Jayege Jinko Hamesha ke liye isme Rahna hai to is waqt Jannat Aur Dojakh ke Darmiyan Maut ko Medhe ki tarah la kar khada kar diya jayega AllaH Ta'ala ka Hukum hoga Aur Maut ko Medhe ki tarah la kar khada kar diya jayega fir ek Aylan karne wala Jannat walo ko Pukarega woh Daodte huwe Jhhakege ki kahi Aysa na ho ki hame yaha se nikalne ka Hukum de diya jaye Jannat me Dakhil ho gaye Jannat ko dekh liye Ab kaun khowahish karega ki Jannat se Bahar jaye to Jab Aawaz di jayegi Jannati khauf Jada ho jayege ki kahi aysa na ho jaye Ki hame Hukum de diya jaye ki Jannat se Bahar nikal jaye, fir Jahannamiyo ko Pukara Jayega woh Khush hote huwe Jhhakege ki Shayed hame rihayi mil Jaye 

fir un Sab se Puchhega ki ise Pahchante ho Yani woh Shakhs Ya Jo Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke hukum se is Maut ko Medhe ki Shaqal me le kar aayega na woh unse Puchhega Yani Jannatiyo se Aur Jahannamiyo se Puchhega ki ise Pahchante ho sab Kahege Ha Ye Maut Hai Yani Sab Pahchan lege ki ye Maut hai fir woh zibah kar di jayegi Aur woh Shakhs Ya Jo Bhi hoga AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Woh Farmayega Aye Ahle Jannat Yani Jannatiyo Hameshgi hai Ab marna Nahi hai Yani Ab Hamesha Tumhe Jannat me Rahna hai Ab tumhe Dubara kabhi Maut nahi aayegi Aur Aye Ahle Naar Yani Dojakhiyo Hameshgi hai Ab Maut Nahi Aayegi Yani tumhe Bhi Jahannam me Hamesha Rahna hai Ab Maut nahi Aani is waqt Ahle Jannat Khushi Par Khushi zahir karege Aur isi tarah Dojakhiyo ke liye Gham Par Gham Hoge iske Baad Maut Nahi hai yani inki taqalif Kabhi khatam nahi hone wali Aur Jannati is liye Khush hoge ki Hamesha Jannat me Rahna hai inki Khushiya hi Khushiya hogi in Par Kabhi gham ka Buri Cheez kabhi Aane wali nahi hai.

 AllaH Ta'ala se Hum Deen - O - Duniya Aur Aakhirat Me Afo Aafiyat Ka Suwal Karte

 Hain 🤲🏻 آمین

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 466

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝Shafa'at kise Kahte hain Aur Hamara iske Bare me kya Aqeeda Hai..?? ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Shafa'at ke Ma'ane Ye hain ki Koi Shakhs Apne Bade ki Bargah me Apne chhote ke liye sifaris (Apeel / Request) kare isko kahte hain Shafa'at, Jab kisi Bade ki Bargah me koi Banda jaye Aur Apne se kam level wale ke liye Request kare ki Agar koi punishment hai ya koi cheez hai to uske Aasani ke liye jo Request ki jati hai na usko kahte hain Shafa'at Aur jab hum kah rahe hain ki Qayamat ke din Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege Ya Auliya Kiraam ya Digar AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Jo Bande hain AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shafa'at karege Isko Samajh le :-  

Sarkar ﷺ ke Shafa'at Farmane ka Matlab ye hai ki Aap ﷺ Hum Gunahgaro ki taraf se AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shifarish karege ki AllaH Ta'ala Hamare Gunaho ko Moaf Farma de Aur Moaf farma kar hame Jannat me dakhil farma de to ye hai Sarkar ﷺ ka Shafa'at Farmana Aur Shafa'at Bahut Sari Ahadeese Mubarka Aur Quraani Aayat se  Sabit hai Dalail to Bahut sari hain Agar Bayan ki jaye to 50-60 U hi Bayan kar di jaye Bahut jada Daleele Maojud hain Quraan e Majeed me Aayat hain to ye Aage main aap ko batati hu Abhi Shafa'at ke bare me kuch zaruri Bate Note kar le 

___ Pahle Ye Samajh le ki kaun kaun Shafa'at kar sakte hain..??

Quraan e Kareem me Shafa'at ke bare me Jo zikar Farmaya hai isme 2 Cheeze zikr Farmayi hai Pahla cheez ye ki Shafa'at usi waqt Banda kar sakta hai ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se ijazat Hansil ho, Bigar AllaH Ta'ala ke ijazat ke koi Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shifarish pesh nahi kar sakta Ya Shafa'at nahi kar sakta

                  مَنْ ذَا الَّذِیْ یَشْفَعُ عِنْدَهٗۤ اِلَّا بِاِذْنِهٖؕ-

 Aaytal kursi Padhte hain isme ye Aayte Mubarka hai na to iska Matlab hi ye hai ki : Kaun Hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shafa'at (Sifarish) kare siway AllaH Ta'ala ki ijazat ke

Yani AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farma Raha hai ki Aysa kaun Sa Shakhs hai ki Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me uski ijazat ke Begair sifarish (Shafa'at) kare, isse Maloom huwa ki Baaz logo ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Shafa'at ki ijazat di hai Aur Jab di hai to sirf wahi log AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shafa'at Hamari karwa sakte hain / Sifarish Kar Sakte hain  

Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Aap Samjhe Maine Apne Ghar ki Chabhi 🔑 Apne Ghar walo ko de rakhi hai Apne walidain ko de rakhi hai Bhai bahno ko de rakhi hai Apne Aulad ko de rakhi hai ki Aap ko Bilkul ijazat hai hai Jab Chahe Aap mere ghar me Dakhil ho jaye Ab Dusre din main logo ke Darmiyan Baithi hu Aur koi ghar me Ghusne ki Koshish karta hai Aur Gusse me Main Agar kah deti hu ki kaun Hai jo mere ghar me ghuse ja raha hai Begair mere permission ke Agar is tarah kah rahi hu Ya fir Agar is tarah kah rahi hu ki Hai koi Jo mere Permission ke Begair Ja Sakta hai mere ghar iska Matlab kya huwa?? Iska Matlab Ye hai ki Jin Jin ko Maine Chabhi Di hai Jin jin ko Permission di hai woh to Ja sakte hain, Lekin iske Alawa koi Allow nahi hai

To Bila Tasbiho Tamseel AllaH Ta'ala ka Farmana ki Kaun AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Safa'at kar sakta hai Siway uske ijazat ke iska Matlab ye huwa ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Baaz logo ko Apne Peyare Bando ko ijazat Ata farmayi hai ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me sifarish kare Aur jinko Sifarish ki ijazat di gayi hai Sirf or Sirf woh Shafa'at kar Sakte hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 467

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Kaun Kaun Shafa'at Kar sakte hain..?? 

Qayamat ke Din Bilkhushus Hamare Peyare Aaqa ﷺ Safeeh hoge Aap Shafa'at Farmane wale hoge, isi tarah Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام hoge Auliya Kiraam hoge, AllaH Ta'ala ke wali Jo hote hain Ye Shafa'at Farmayege Ulma Kiraam Shafa'at Farmayege Shohda Kiraam Shafa'at Farmayege, isi tarah Haji, Hafiz Balki Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki har Woh Shakhs Jisko koi Bhi Deeni Mansab Mila huwa ho Deen me koi Position ata kiya gaya ho woh Apne Apne Mutalliqeen Yani Apne Apne related Bando ki Shafa'at karege سبحان الله Yani Aalim ka Martaba to bahut bada hai, Hafiz ka martaba Bada hai Lekin kisi ko Deen se Related koi bhi Martaba AllaH Ta'ala ne diya hai na to unke under jitne log Aate hain unki Woh Shafa'at karege is tarah ulma kiram Farmate hain, Balki Jo Nabalig Bachhe hote hai Jo Nabalig me hi inteqal kar gaye hote hain ye Apne Maa Baap ki Shafa'at karege, 

Yaha tak ki ulma Kiraam ke Paas Aa kar Kuch log Arz karege ki humne Aap ko Fula waqt wuzu ke liye Pani Bhar kar diya tha koi kahega ki Maine Aap ko istenza ke liye dhela Diya tha is Par woh log unki Shafa'at karege سبحان الله Yani Ye Jaza Milti hai Qayamat ke din ulma Kiraam ki Khidmat karne Par Hum Kahte hain Na Jo Haqiqi Mano me Aalme Deen hote hain unki Tajeem kiya karen unki respect kiya karen unki Khidmat kiya kare Q? Isi wajah se ki Aaj Agar aap Aalime Deen ki Khidmat isliye karen ge ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Deen ki Khidmat karte hain to ان شاء الله Qayamat ke din wahi ulma kiraam Aap ki Shafa'at bhi Farmaye ge woh din hoga ki Jis din Aap Ke Apne Ghar wale Aap se Apna Apna Chahra mod lege Baap Bete se Chahra Mod lega, Maa Beti se Chahra mod legi Bhai - Bhai se Chahra mod lega koi kisi ka nahi hoga us din Yahi ulma Kiraam Jinki Aap ne Duniya me Khidmat ki thi tajeem ki thi ان شاء الله woh Aap ki Shafa'at Farmayege 

Hadees Sharif me to Yaha tak Aaya hai ki ek Momin Jab Aatise Dojakh se Khulasi Payege Yani Dojakh ki garmi wagaira se khulasa Payege to Apne un Bhaiyyo ke rihai ke liye jo Nare Dojakh me hoge AllaH Paak ki Bargah me Shafa'at wa Suwal me Mubalga karege Yani Jo Momin Jahannam se Aazad Ho jayege na To woh Jo Apne dusre Bhaiyo ko jo Jahannam me dekh Rahe hoge ki woh wahi Rah gaye hain to unke liye AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me ye log Shafa'at karege Gunahgar hoge fir Jab Jannat me Ja Rahe hoge to Apne Bhaiyyo ko Jahannam me dekh kar taqlif hogi Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shafa'at ki Baar Baar woh Darkhost pesh karege Suwal karte rahege bahut jada Suwal karege Aur AllaH Ta'ala Se ijazat Pa kar Musalmano ki kaseer tadad ko pahchan kar Dojakh se Nikalege سبحان الله Yani kitni Badi ek ummeed ki Baat hai Gunahgaro ke liye ki Ambiya kiram ka Martaba to Bahut bada hai 

Jo log Shafa'at ka inkar kar rahe hain unke Liye kitna bada ibrat ka Ye maqam hai ki Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at ka inkar kar Rahe hain ki Sarkar ﷺ kisi ki Shafa'at nahi Farma sakte معاذ الله Ya Auliya kiraam nahi farma sakte inka darz to Bahut buland hai, Woh Musalman Jo Dojakh me they Baad me unhe Jannat Bheja Ja raha hai woh bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hazir hoge Aur Dojakh me Apne Jo Musalman Bhai hoge Q ki Imaan Shart hai Na, to Apne Musalman Bhaiyo ke liye Gidgida kar suwal karege to unki Bhi Duaa Qubool Kar li Jayegi Aur Bahut Sare Musalman is tarah Apne gunahgar Bhaiyyo ko Apne sath Jannat me le kar jayege, Ye Hadees kisme hai ye bhi Bata deti hu "Al-Ahsan Betarteeb Sahih ibne Hibban" isme Hadees No. 7333 is Par Ye Hadees e Mubarka Maojud hai, to Har koi Qayamat ke din Apne Apne Martabe ke Hisaab se Shafa'at Farmayege

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 468

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Baaz Log Yaha Par Aytraz Ye karte Hain ki Shafa'at ki kya zarurat hai Shafa'at ko Aap mante hain to معاذ الله isme AllaH Ta'ala ka Mazboor hona lazim aata hai, is tarah ki bate karte hain woh kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Apne Faisle khud Farmata hai kisi ki wajah se Mazboor ho kar AllaH Ta'ala Faisle Nahi farmata Aur Ye Cheez humne AllaH Ta'ala ke Mutalliq Jo Aqaaid they isme humne Padha tha ki اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai, kisi bhi Cheez me AllaH Ta'ala kisi bhi cheez ke under Mazboor ho kar woh Faisla nahi farmata jo Bhi Faisla Farmata hai woh uska zaati hota hai kisi ke pressure ke Under aa kar معاذ الله Ya kisi Ke Baat par mazboor ho kar AllaH Ta'ala koi Faisla nahi Farmata, 

To👆🏻Yahi Baat le kar log kahte hain ki Shafa'at me AllaH Ta'ala ka Mazboor hona Lazim Aata hai ki kisi ne Sifarish ki to Ab AllaH Ta'ala mazburan uski Sifarish Qubool kar raha hai..??

Is Aytraz ka Jawab :-  معاذ الله رب العٰلمین is tarah ka Hamara koi Aqeeda nahi hai Hum Jo Shafa'at ke Qayil hain iska Matlab ye nahi ki Koi Bhi Banda Agar AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shafa'at Ya Sifarish kare to fir AllaH Ta'ala Mazboor ho gaya ki isko complete karna hi hai Ya is Sifarish ko pura karna hi hai Nahiiii Balki..!! Yaha Par Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat hai ki woh jo Hamari taraf Sifarish karne wale hain unki Baat ko Qubool Farma le Yaha Par Mazburi wali hum koi surat nahi mante hain Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne khud ijazat di hai Abhi Aayat padh kar sunai na maine Aap ko مَنْ ذَا الَّذِیْ یَشْفَعُ عِنْدَهٗۤ اِلَّا بِاِذْنِهٖؕ- ki Kaun hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sifarish Kare Siway AllaH Ta'ala ki ijazat ke, Begair AllaH Ta'ala ki ijazat ke koi bhi Sifarish nahi kar Sakta to AllaH Ta'ala ne Khud ijazat ata farmayi,

Q ijazat Ata farmayi??  Taqi logo ke darimiyan ye Jo Shafa'at karne wale hoge na Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ho, Auliya kiraam ho, AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Bande ho Ulma kiraam ho inka Martaba Maloom Pad jaye ki Jis Din koi kisi ka Nahi hoga us din Ye Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Bande hain inko AllaH Ta'ala ne Woh Martaba diya hai ki inki request Par AllaH Ta'ala inhe dojakh se Aazad kar ke Jannat Ata farmayega to Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki hiqmat Hai taki logo ko AllaH Ta'ala ke in Peyare Bando ki Ahmiyat Samajh me Aa jaye inka martaba Samajh me Aa jaye isliye To Shafa'at ki ijazat Rakhi gayi hai, isliye Nahi ki معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala Mazbur hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka karam hi hai ki usne Shafa'at wala Mamla hamare darmiyan rakha taki hum in Paak Hastiyo ke Martabe ko jaan sake Samajh sake Aur inki izzat wagaira bhi kar sake

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 469

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Shafa'at ka Talib Kaun kaun hoga?? Kis kis ko Shafa'at ki zarurar hogi..??

Ahadeese Kareema se Sabit hai ki Har Monin Talabgar e Shafa'at hoga Har Momin ko Shafa'at ki zarurat hogi Jo Bhi imaan wala hoga usko Shafa'at zaruri hogi zaruri Yani woh chahega ki me Shafa'at koi AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me kar de Aur Tamaam Momineen Awwaleen wa Aakhreen Yani Jitne Bhi Momin hain inke Dil me Ye Baat daal di jayegi ki woh Shafa'at Tab karen Yani kisi ke Paas Ja kar Apne Shafa'at ke liye request kare 

Jo Muhaddessen hain Ye Farmate hain ki Talibe Shafa'at wahi log hoge jo Duniya me Apni Hazaat ke liye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Tawassul Kiya karte they سبحان الله kitni Peyari Baat Yaha Par Muhaddiseen ne Yaha Par Farmayi hai ki Qayamat ke din Kaun chahege ki Hamari Shafa'at ho jaye Yani Shafa'at wali Baat kin logo ke dilo me Aayegi Aur kaun Kaun hoge Jo Auliya ki Bargah me Ambya ki Bargah me Ja kar request karege ki hamari Shafa'at farma de Kaun hoge?? Wahi hoge jo is Duniya me Apne taqalif ke waqt Parshaniyo ke waqt Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Bargah me Hazir ho kar Duaa karte they unke wasile se Duaa karte they unse Duaa e Mangte they Unse Madat talab karte they ki Aap Hamari Parshaniyo ko Door Farma de Aap Hamare Liye koi Aasani payda Farma de

Ye Kaun log hain? Ye wahi log hain Jinka Talluq Ahle Sunnat Wal Jama'at se Hai Ye Sunniya ka hi Aqeeda hai na, Koi Aur firqa Aapne dekha hai ki Jo Ambiya kiraam ki Bargah me Sifarish kare Duaa e kare unse Request kare ki Aap hamari Parshani Door Farma de Auliya ki Bargah me Jana Ambiya ki Bargah me Jana waha Apni Hazate Mangna Ye Sirf or Sirf Sunniyo ka hi Sheba hai to ان شاء الله Qayamat ke din Bhi Shafa'at inhi ke hisse me Aayegi Inhi ke dil me ye khayal daal diya jayega ki Fula ki Bargah me ja kar Ya Fula wali ki Bargah me ja kar fula Nabi ki Bargah me Ja kar Shafa'at Talab kar li jaye سبحان الله 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 470

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Bargah e ilahi me Sabse Pahle Shafa'at kaun karege..???

Sarkar ﷺ irshad Farmate hain ibne Maza ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 4308 Sarkar ﷺ kya farma rahe hain? Main hi Sabse Pahle Shafa'at karne wala hu Aur Meri Safa'at hi Sabse Pahle Qubool hogi سبحان الله Sarkar ﷺ Jab tak Shafa'at ke Darwaze ko Na kholege kisi ko mazaal nahi ki woh Shafa'at kare Balki Yaad Rakhe Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Alawa Jitne Shafa'at karne wale hoge Chahe digar Nabi ho Ambiya ho Rasool ho Malaika ho (Firishte Bhi Shafa'at Farnayege) Hafiz ho, ulma ho, Shohda ho, Auliya ho Jitne Bhi hoge Sarkar ﷺ Ke Alawa, Sab Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Shafa'at Karege Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Makhlooqat me Sirf Huzoor ﷺ Shafeeh hoge Yani Direct koi Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hazir ho kar Shafa'at nahi farmayega, Agar koi Aur Shafa'at Fatmayega Bhi na to Sarkar ﷺ ke Wasile se Farnayega

Yani Hum kahte hain na Hamare Peero Murshid Hamari Shafa'at Farmayege Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Shafa'at farmayege to ye kis tarah hoga..? Ye Tamaam AllaH Ke Nek Bande Apni Shafa'at Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Pesh karege ki Aap ﷺ Mere Fula Mureed ki Shafa'at Farma de Fir Sarkar ﷺ AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shafa'at Farmayege Direct AllaH Ta'ala se Shafa'at wala Mamla Sirf or sirf Sarkar ﷺ Ka Khassa hai 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  471

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Shafa'at wala Mamla Kaise Start hoga...??

Qayamat wale din Log Qayamat ki Sakhtiyo Me Mubtla hoge Jo Mahshar ke log hoge inke Darmiyan Mashware Se Ye Baat Tay Payegi Aapas me Discuss Hogi ki Hum Sab Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ki Khidmat me Hazir ho jayege Hame Aysa Karna Chahiye Chunanche woh Girte Padte inki Bargah me Hazir ho kar Shafa'at ki Darkhosht karege Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam unhe Hazrate Nooh Alaihissalam Ki Khidmat me Bhej dege ki Main is Martabe Par Nahi hu Aap Hazrate Noor Alaihissalam ke Paas Jaye Ye Sahi Bukhari ki Hadees no. 7510 hai Iska Main Khulasa Zikr kar rahi hu Q ki Ye Hadees Bahut Badi hai to isko Short me bata rahi hu

Ki log Hazrate Aadam Aalaihissakam ke Paas jayege to woh unhe Hazrate Nooh Alaihissalam ki Khidmat me Bhejege, Hazrat Nooh Alaihissalam Farmaye ge ki tum Hazrate Ibraheem KhalillullaH Alaihissalam ke Paas Jao, Hazrate ibraheem Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam ke Paas Bheje ge Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam ke Paas Bhejege Aur Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam Farmayege tum unke Paas Jao Jinke Haath Par Fatah Rakhi gayi hai Yani Shafa'at ka Darwaza Kholna Jinke Hath me Rakha hai Aaj tum unhi ke Paas Jao Jo Aaj Be-khauf hain or woh Tamaam Aulade Aadam ke Sardar hain woh Khatamunnabiyyeen ﷺ Hain Aur wahi Aaj tumhari Shafa'at Farmayege Tum Muhammadur RasoolullaH ﷺ ke Paas Jao, 

Fir Log firte Firate thokare khate Dohai dete Bargahe Bekash-Panaah ﷺ Me Hazir ho kar Pahle Aap ﷺ ki Bahut se Fazail bayan karege Yani Aap ki tareefe karege Fir jab Shafa'at ke liye Arz karege to Rahmat wale AaQa ﷺ Jawab me irshad farmayege Ana laha..... Ana laha..... Ana Sahibukum.... Main is Kaam ke liye hu... Main is Kaam ke liye hu.... Main wahi hu Jise tum tamam jagah Dhond aaye ho, Ye Farma kar Sarkar ﷺ Bargahe ilahi me Sajda karege irshad hoga Aye Muhammad (ﷺ) Apna Sar Uthao Aur kaho tumhari Baat Suni jayegi Aur Mango Jo kuch Mango ge milega Aur Shafa'at karo tumhari Shafa'at Maqbool hogi سبحان الله Abhi Sarkar ﷺ Sajde me gaye hi hain kuch farmaya nahi hai us Farmane se Pahle AllaH Ta'ala ne kya farmaya? Ke Aye Muhammad (ﷺ) Apna sar uthao Aur kaho tumhari baat suni jayegi Aur Mango Jo Kuch Mango ge milega Aur AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmana Chahte hain to Pahle hi AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya Shafa'at karo tumhari Shafa'at Qubool hogi سبحان الله

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  472

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aaj log Hum se Kahte Hain Aap Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Q Jate hain kya Milne wala Hai AllaH Ta'ala se Mango?? 

Isiliye Jate hain ki Humne Ye Hadeese To padhi hain na ki Jis din koi kisi ka Madadgar nahi hoga us Din Sarkar ﷺ ka Bas Sajda Farmana hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Pahle se hi Duaa ke Qubool Farmane ka Mujda (Khushkhabri) Sunane wala Hai, To Hamari Duaao Par Hame Bharosa Nahi hai Hame Hamare Aaqa ﷺ ke Duaao par Pura Yaqeen hai Ki Jab Woh Hamare Haq me Duaa Farmayege to ان شاء الله Hamari Tamaam Taqlife Door ho jayegi 

Iske Baad Shafa'at ka Silsila Shuru ho jayega Hatta ke Jiske Dil me Rai ke Dane ke Barabar Ya isse Bhi kam imaan Hoga uske liye Bhi Shafa'at hogi Aur iske liye Bhi Shafa'at Farma kar Sarkar ﷺ ise Jahannam se Nikal lege Fir tamam Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apni Apni ummat ki Shafa'at Farmayege سبحان الله Yani Pahle Shafa'at Ummate Muhammadiya ke Haq Me Hogi Pahle Jab ummate Muhammadiya ka Mamla Finish ho jayega iske Baad Digar Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apni Apni ummat ki Shafa'at Farmayege سبحان الله

Aala Hazrat Farmate hain na "Peshe HaQ Mujda Shafa'at ka Sunate Jayege, Aap Rote Jayege Humko Hasate Jayege"  سبحان الله Bahut hi Peyara Aala Hazrat ka kalaam hai ki isme Aap ne pure Mahshar ka Nakhsha Khicha hai Aur Ye Jo 2 Ashaar hain na Bilkul Gunahgaro ke liye Rahmat ki ummeed hai ki "Peshe HaQ Mujda Shafa'at ka Sunate Jayege" Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Shafa'at Farmayege Aur Shafa'at ki Khushlhabri Hame Sunate jayege Aap Rote Jayege Sarkar ﷺ Hum Gunhgaro ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Rote Jayege Aur Aap ﷺ ki Wajah se AllaH Ta'ala hame Jahannam se Azaad kar ke Jannat me Dakhil Farmayega to hum Mushkurate Mushkurate Jayege Aap Rote Jayege Lekin Hum Gunahgaro ko Hasaate Jayege سبحان الله 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  473

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at kis tarah ki hogi kitni Types ki hogi..??

Kai Tariqe ki Shafa'at hogi :- 

{1.}  Pahle Shafa'ate Qubra :- Shafa'ate Qubra kya hai isko Aange Batate hain

{2.}  Sarkar ﷺ Bahut se logo ko Musalmano ko Bila Hisab kitaab Jannat me Dakhil Farmayege Jinme se 4 Arab 90 Karod ki Tadat Maloom hai Yani itni to Ulma kiraam ne Hadeees wagaira se nikal kar batayi hai ki 4 Arab 90 karod logo ki Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at is tarah Farmayege ki unke Sath Hisab kitaab ka Mamla nahi hone wala Direct unko Jannat Ata farma di jayegi Aur isse Bhi Jada hai, ye to itni Tadad Hame Bata di gai hai isse Bhi jada tadad hogi Aur is tadad ka ilm AllaH Aur uske Rasool ﷺ Ke Paas Maojud hai

Hum AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa Farmate hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Hum Gunahgar zarur hain Lekin Sarkar ﷺ ke wasile si hi Aaj hum Duaa karte hain ki Maula Hame Hamare Ahlo Ayaal ko Ta-Qayamat tak Aane wali Naslo ko inhi logo me Shamil farmaye Jinhe Sarkar ﷺ Ki Aysi Shafa'at Naseeb hogi Bila Hisab kitaab Jannat me Dakhil hoge

{3.} Bahut se Ayse log hoge Jo Mustahiqe Jahannam ho chuke hoge unko Jahannam se Bachayege Yani Hisabo kitab ka Mamla to unke Sath ho jayega Aur unke liye Hukum Jari ho jayega Ki Ye jahannam me chale jaye inko Sarkar ﷺ Jahannam me Jane se Bacha lege Aur Jannat me Dakhil Farna dege 

Baazo ki Shafa'at farma kar jahannam se nikakege, Yani kuch log ayse hoge ki jinke Hisabo kitab Bhi Ho jayega Jahannam ka Hukum bhi zari ho jayega Aur woh Jahannam me Bhi chale jayege fir Sarkar ﷺ Inki Shafa'at Farma kar inhe Jahannam se Nikalege,

Baaz woh hoge ki Jannat me jayege to inko Shafa'at ka kya Fayda naseeb hoga..?? Inko Shafa'at ka Fayda ye Naseeb hoga ki inke Darzaat Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at ki wajah se Buland hoge Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke yaha Is Bande ka jo maqam hoga na isko Sarkar ﷺ Badha dege

Dekhiye Jinka Jitna AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Maqam hoga usko utni zada izzat milegi utni jada usko utni Achhi Nemate Jannat me Ata ki Jayegi to kuch logo ka Jannat me ho sakta hai kam Darza hoga lekin Sarkar ﷺ Ki Shafa'at ki wajah se aur behtreen Jannat me maqam Ata kar diya jayega سبحان الله

Baaz ki Shafa'at Sarkar ﷺ is tarah Farmayege ki inka Azaab kam karwa dege Jahannam me in par Azaab ho Raha hoga Lekin uski Sakhti sarkar ﷺ Kam karwae ge Aur Jinki Nekiya Aur Gunah Barabar hoge Jaise Maine kaha na unko Aaraf ke Maqam par Khada kar diya jayega woh Aaraf ke Maqam par hoge waha se inko Hata kar Jannat me Dakhil kar diya jayega Ye Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at ki Badaolat hoga to is tarah Alag Alag Jagah Par Sarkar ﷺ logo ki Alag Alag Tariqe se Shafa'at Farmate Rahege kabhi Jannatiyo ki Shafa'at farma kar unke Darzaat ko Buland Farmayege, Kabhi Dojakhiyo ki Shafa'at farmayege to unke Azaab me kami hogi Ya unko Jahannam se nikal kar Jannat me daal diya jayega Ya Jahannam jane se Pahle Rok diya jayega is tarah ke Mamlat hoge

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  474

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isme Maine Kaha Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'ate Qubra Farmayege, Shafa'ate Qubra Kahte hain Badi Shafa'at ko To Ye Shafa'at e Qubra kya hai..??

Sarkar ﷺ ki woh Shafa'at Jo Tamam Makhlooq Momin, Kafir, Farmabardar, Nafarman, Mowafiq Mukhalif Dost Dusman Sab ke liye hogi use Shafa'ate Kubra kahte hain Ye us waqt hoga ki Jab Hisab o kitab ka Mamla Start nahi huwa hoga Aur log Qayamat ke din Hisab o Kitaab ke intezar me hoge Aur woh itna difficult hoga unke liye woh intezar ka Jo Period hoga na us waqt Qayamat ki Sakhtiya hoti rahegi zahir si Baat hai jo log waha par hoge woh Parshani ke Aalam me hoge Aur log Tamanna karege ki kaash Hame Jahannam Me Bhej diya Jaye الله اکبر Aap Samjhe ki Jahannam kitni Sakht Jagah hai lekin woh Jo Hisabo kitab ka intezar hoga na woh intezar itna Sakht hoga ki log tamanna karege ki hame Jaldi kar ke Ya fir isi tarah Jahannam me Daal diya jaye itna sakht hoga kisi bhi tarah hum is intezar se Nazaat Pa le Aasani Pa le,

Is Bala se Woh chhutkara chah Rahe hoge to us waqt Hisabo kitaab ka Mamla Shuru karne ke liye Jo Shafa'at farmayege woh Sarkar ﷺ hi Farmayege, Achha Aur Hisab kitaab ke Mamle me to Aysa nahi hoga na ki Sirf Musalmano ke liye Hisab Kitaab ho raha hai Ya sirf Kafiro ke liye ho raha hai nahi us waqt tamam ki tamam Makhlooq waha par hogi Aur Sab Hisabo kitab ke intezar me hoge Musalman Bhi hoge Momin bhi hoge Kafir bhi hoge Munafiq Bhi hoge gunahgar bhi hoge Farmabardar bhi hoge Dost bhi hoge Dusman bhi hoge har koi Hoga Aur har koi intezar me Hoga ki Hisabo kitaab ka Momla kiya jaye to is waqt Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege Hisabo kitaab ka Mamla Shuru ho jayega Aur isi ko Shafa'ate kubra kahte hain 

is waqt Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at ka Fayda Tamam Awwaleen Aakhareen, Muwafqeen Mukhalfeen Momineen Kafreen sab ko Pahuchega, Ye Jo Shafa'ate kubra hai ka Fayda hai Ye Sirf Musalmano ke liye nahi hai Baad ke Jo Shafa'at wale Momlat hain jaise Maine Kaha ki Jannat me kisi ko Bhej dena, Jahannam se kisi ko Bacha lena, Ye Sab to Baad ke Momlaat hain isme to sirf Musalman Shamil hoge Jo Momineen hoge jinke Dilo me Rai Barabar Bhi imaan hoga to uski Shafa'at hogi Thik hai Ye Baad me hai isme momineen Shamil hain, Lekin isse Pahle Jo Ye Shafa'ate Kubra hogi isme Har kisi ko Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at Se Fayda Pahuchega Hatta ke Aaj jo Shafa'at ka inkaar kar rahe hain unhe Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki is Shafa'at se Fayda Pahuchega to  us waqt Awwal se Aakhir tak Apne Gair Momin kafir har koi Sarkar ﷺ ki Humd Karega Jab Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege 

Aur Ye Jo Hisab kitab ka Mamla Shuru hoga na to itni Badi Parshani se Najat milne Par har koi Sarkar ﷺ ki tareef Karega Aur isi ka Naam Maqame Mahmood hai.. Ye Jo Maqame Mahmood hai ye ek khaas Fazilat hai Jo Sirf or Sirf Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko Hasil hai aur ye wahi hai ki Jab Qayamat ke din har koi Apna Gair kafir Paraya har koi Sarkar ﷺ ki tareef karega isi ko kahte hain Maqame Mahmood Aur Yahi Shafa'ate Kubra hai Aur Ye Maqame Mahmood Bahut Bada Darza Hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata farmaya hai ki Aaj yaha Jo Zaban darazi kar rahe hain kal ان شاء الله Qayamat ke din woh bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Mohtaz hoge Aur woh Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki tareef karege

isliye Aala Hazrat Ne Farmaya na "Aaj le unki Panaah Aaj Madat Mang unse, Kal na Manege Qayamat me Agar maan gaye'' Yaani Aaj moka hai Aaj waqt hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Daman me Aa jao Aaj unki Humd o Sana kar lo kal Qayamat ke din Har koi Manega Jab is tarah Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege to har koi Manega Apna Bhi Manega paraya Bhi Manega Jo Sarkar ﷺ ka Aashiq hai Woh Bhi Manega Jo معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ Ka Dushman hai Aap se Bugz Rakhne wala hai Woh Bhi Manega woh Bhi Tareef karega Lekin Qayamat ke din fir usko Ye kaam nahi Aayega To Agar Sarkar ﷺ ke Panaah me Aane ka koi Waqt hai woh Abhi hai Abhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Daman me Aa jaye ان شاء الله Yaha Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Humd Karege Waha Bhi karege Aur Sarkar ﷺ ki Humd Karte karte hum Jannat me Dakhil bhi Ho jayege 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  475

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Shafa'at ka Jo inkar karne wale hain inka Hukum kya hai..??

Is par Hukum e Kufr to nahi hai Albatta Jo Shafa'at ka inkar kar rahe hain woh Bahut Sari Hadees ka inkar hai to in par Badmazhabiyat ka Hukum hoga ye Gumrah kahlaye ge Daira e Ahle Sunnat se kharij Mane Jayege 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  476

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Shafa'at ki Daleel 

1.}  Surah Bani israeel Ayat no. 79 Hai iska Khulasa hai ki Is Aayte Mubarka Me AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ye Basharat (Khushkhabri) Di hai ki Ankareeb AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ko Maqame Mahmood me Khada karega, ek Maqame Mahmood ka Ma'ana Maine Aap ko pichhli class me bata di thi na ki Maqame Mahmood kise kahte hain ki Jab Wohi Shafa'ate Qubra wala mamla hoga ki har koi Hisab o kitab ke intezar me hoga Parshan hoge har koi to Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege to Hisabo kitab ka Mamla Shuru hoga Aur jab ye hoga to har koi chahe Apna ho chahe Paraya ho, Musalman ho, Munafiq ho, kafir ho koi bhi ho Dost ho Dushman ho har koi Sarkar ﷺ ki tareef karega isko Maqame Mahmood kahte Hain

Aur Ek Ma'ana Maqam e Mahmood ka kya hai..??  Ye Jo Cheez hai Shafa'at Farmana isko hum Maqame Mahmood kah Rahe hain logo ka tareef karna Ye Maqame Mahmood hai Ye humne Aysa nahi hai ki humne khud meanings nikal liye hai, Balki Quraan e Majeed me Lafz Aaya Hai Maqame Mahmood ka to ye kya hai? Is Bare me Khud Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya hai ki Hadeese Sharif me hai Sarkar ﷺ Se Arz ki Gai ki Maqame Mahmood kya Cheez hai Jab Ye Ayte Mubarka Nazil huwi Surah Bani israeel ki Aayat no. 79 Jisme Ye zikr hai ki Ankareeb AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ko Maqame Mahmood me Bhejega to Ye Maqame Mahmood kya hai to Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya : Woh Shafa'at Hai, Ye Shafa'at ka Maqam hai to Yani Maqame Mahmood ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me zikr kar diya Aur iske Ma'ane hain ki Shafa'at Farmane wali jagah Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege Yahi hai Maqame Mahmood to Quraan e Majeed se hi Sabit ho gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege Ye Tirmiji ki Hadees no. 3148 Hai

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  477

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

2.} Isi tarah ek Aur Aayte Mubarka hai Bahut hi Peyari Aayte Mubarka hai Bilkhushus Gunahgaro ke liye isme Bahut Rahmat wala Pahlu hai Surah Doha ki Aayat no. 5 

          وَ لَسَوْفَ یُعْطِیْكَ رَبُّكَ فَتَرْضٰىﭤ(5)

AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ se Farma Raha hai ki Ankareeb Hum Aap ko itna dege ki Aap Razi ho jayege 

To Dailmi ki Riwayat hai Hazrat Maula Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه se Riwayat hai ki Jab ye Aayat Utri na ki "Ankareeb AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ko itna ata Farmayega ki Aap ﷺ Razi ho jayege Yani khush ho jayege" to Jab Ye Aayte Mubarka utri to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jab AllaH Ta'ala Mujhse Razi kar dene ka wada Farmata hai to Main Razi Nahi howuga Agar Mera Ek Ummati Bhi Dojakh me Raha سبحان الله isme Sarkar ﷺ ne is wade ki Tashreeh Farmayi hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya ki Ankareeb Sarkar ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala itna Ata Farmayega ki Sarkar ﷺ Razi hoge Aur Sarkar ﷺ kya Farma rahe hain ki Main us waqt tak Razi nahi howuga Jab tak ki mera Koi Bhi ummati Dojakh me Maojud hoga Yani Jab tamam mere Ummati Jinke tamam Aqaaid Agar dusrust hoge Amal Agarche Bure ho To jab tak Main inko Dojakh se Nikal kar Jannat na Pahucha du Main Razi nahi howuga سبحان الله Ye Sharhuz zurkarni Jild 8 Safha 448 Par ye Riwayat Maojud hai

___ kisi Buzurg se Puchha gaya tha ki Aap ko Quraan e Majeed me Sabse Jada Rahmat wali Aayat kaun si Nazar Aa rahi hai Yani Jisme Bahut jada Rahmat ka zikr ho to logo ko ummeed thi ki woh ye kahege ki ye wali Aayat hai ki Jinme Tauba ka zikr hai ki Banda Gunah kare Tauba kare to AllaH Ta'ala ko Bahut jada Maherban Payega Bakhshish Farmane wala Payega ki woh Gunah kiye ja raha hai lekin uske liye kabhi Bhi Tauba ke Darwaze Band nahi hoge jab tak ki woh Maut wala Waqiya na ho jaye iske Alawa Agar woh Jitne Bhi Gunah kare kasrate Gunah Q na kar le uske liye Hamesha Tauba ke Darwaze khule hain, to logo ko ummeed thi ki woh Ye Farnaye ge ki Ye, Ye wali Aayat hai ki Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ne Gunahgaro ke sath moafi wale Mamle ka wada farmaya hai 

Lekin..!! un Buzurg ne is Aayat ka zikr farmaya Surah Duha ki Yahi Aayat ke Ankareeb AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ko itna Ata farmayega ki Aap ﷺ Razi ho jayege to logo ne kaha Q? To unho ne Farmaya ki isliye ki Mujhe Pata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Hargiz us waqt tak Razi nahi hoge Jab tak ki Tamam gunahgaro ki Shafa'at Farma kar unhe Jannat me Dakhil na farma de 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  478

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

{3.}  Aur isi Aayte Mubarka Par ek Aur Riwayat hai hai Bahut hi peyari Riwayat hai Tebrani Ya Mojjamul Aosat isme hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Qayamat ke din Main Apni ummat ki Shafa'at karuga Yaha tak ke mera Rab Pukarega Aye Muhammad (ﷺ) tum razi huwe Aap Razi huwe سبحان الله Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne kya Sarkar ﷺ ki Shan Baland Farmayi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ shafa'at Farmayege Aur AllaH Ta'ala itne Peyare Andaz me Apne Peyare Mahboob se Puchhega Aye Muhammad (ﷺ) Aap razi huwe Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Main Arz karuga Aye Mere Rab Main Razi hu سبحان الله Yani Ummat ki Shafa'at Jab Sarkar ﷺ Farmayege Tamam gunahgaro ka Dakhila Jannat me hoga tab Sarkar ﷺ Farmayege ki Aye Mere Rab Main Razi huwa سبحان الله Ye Mojjamul Ausat Hadees no. 2062 Hai

To kahne ka Matlab hai Yaha Par Jo Aayte Mubarka thi Surah Duha ki "Ankareeb AllaH Ta'ala itna Ata farmayega ki Sarkar ﷺ Razi ho jayege" isse Murad hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ko Shafa'at karne ka moqa Ata Farmayega Ye Martaba Ata farmayega ki Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at farmayege Agarche Lafze Shafa'at wajeh Taur Par Clearly Quraan e Majeed me zikr nahi hai Lekin in Aayto ke Meanings Agar aap Hadeese Mubarka ke Roshni me dekhe to yahi Nikalta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ummat ki Shafa'at Farmayege Ye 2 Ayte Mubarka maine Aap ki bata di

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  479

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

4.} Surah Muhammad ki Aayat no. 19 Hai Jisme Zikar Hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ se Farma Raha hai ki Aap Musalmano Ke Gunaho ki Moafi Mange Yani Sarkar ﷺ se Farma Raha hai ki Aye Habeeb Chahe Musalman Mard ho Ya Musalman Aurte Aap inke liye Duaa e Maghfirat kare Yaha Par Hukum diya gaya hai Shafa'at ka Duaa e Maghfirat kisi ke liye karna ye kya hota hai? Yahi to Shafa'at Hoti hai na, Shafa'at kahte hi ise hain ki Bada Chhote ki taraf se AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa e Maghfirat kar de uske liye Duaa kar de ki AllaH Ta'ala iske Tamam Gunaho ko Bakhsh de aur isi ka Hukum Sarkar ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed ki is Aayat me zikr kiya hai to Yahi Shafa'at Hai 

___ Iske Alawa Bhi Bahut Sari Aayte Mubarka hai Jaise Surah nisha ki Aayat no. 64 hai na ki jiska Maine 2-3 Topic me zikr kiya hai Ye Bahut hi peyari Aayat hai Jisme Yahi hai na ki Musalman Momin Jab Apni Jano par zulm kar Baithe to Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir ho jaye fir Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Sifarish kare ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hamse Gunah ho gaye hain to Aap hamare liye Duaa e Maghfirat karen Fir Sarkar ﷺ unke Haq me Sifarish kare to AllaH Ta'ala ko Bahut Jada Maherban Payenge is tarah ki Aayat ka maine Aap ko zikr ki thi na wasile me huwa tha iska zikr, ikhtiyarate Mustafa ﷺ me bhi huwa tha 

__ Dekhiye ek hi Aayte Mubarka se kitne hamare Aqaaid nikal rahe hain na, Log kahte hain ki 2-3 Din me Aap Quraan Padh le Sirf Tarjume se Padh le Tafseer wagaira ki Hazat nahi hai Quraan Bada Aasan hai Agar aap padh le to aap ko Samajh me Aa jayega Kaha hai Aasan? Ek Bande ne ek Aayat Padh li uska tarjuma Padh liya lekin isse Hamare Aqeede kis tarah nikal rahe hain.? Ye hame kaun Sikhayega?? Ye wahi Sikhayege ki Jinke Nigah me tafseer Bhi ho Jinke Nigah me Hadees bhi ho Ye Tamam Cheezo ka Nichod Ulma Kiraam hame Bayan karte hain, 

___ to is Aayte Mubarka Se Aap dekhe ye Aqeeda Bhi Sabit ho raha hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at farmate hain Q? Q ki isme zikr hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Se AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya ki Aap Agar unke Haq me Duaa e Maghfirat Farma dege to AllaH Ta'ala Bakhshne wala Maherban hai to Yaha se Shafa'at ka Saboot milta hai

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  480

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

5.} Isi Tarah Surah Munafiqoon ki Aayat no. 5 thi Iska Bhi zikr guzra tha wasile me ki Maine Aap ko Aytraj ke Taur Par zikr kiya tha na ki AllaH Ta'ala is Aayat me Farmaya hai ki Aye Mahboob Aap agar inke Haq Me Duaa e Maghfirat karege tab bhi main Qubool nahi karuga, is tarah ki aayat thi to Maine Kaha na ki isko le kar kuch log kahte hain ki Wasile ka Koi Fayda nahi hai lekin fir iska jawab Bhi Maine Aap ko bata di thi ki pichhli Aayat se Padhte Aayege to Pata chalega ki woh log Sarkar ﷺ ke wasile ka inkar karte hain Jo ye kahte hain ki hame Sarkar ﷺ ke Duaa e Maghfirat ki Hame zarurat nahi hai Hazat nahi hai unke liye ye waeed AllaH Ta'ala ne Bayan Farma di

Ke Jo log Sarkar ﷺ ke wasile ka Ya Jo log Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at ka inkar karte hain unke Haq me Agar Sarkar ﷺ ne karam-nawazi karte huwe Duaa e Shafa'at Duaa e Maghfirat kar bhi di na Tab Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Qubool nahi farmayega Q ke inho ne Sarkar ﷺ ke wasile ka inkar kiya hai to isse Bhi Sabit hota hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Shafa'at Farmana Haq Hai

Ye Kuch Aayte Mubarka Maine zikr kar di Quraan e Majeed se Daleel par, is Par Jo Padhne ke Shaokeen hain Aala Hazrat ka ek bahut hi peyara Risala hai us Risale ka Naam hai "ismaul Arbaeen Fi Shafa'ati Sayyadil Mahbobeen" Shafa'at ke Mutalliq 40 Hadeese Mubarka Aur Yahi 5-6 Aayte Mubarka Aala Hazrat رضی الله تعالی عنه ne is Risale me likhi hai to Aayte Mubarka ka to maine zikar kar diya Aur 40 Hadees Zahir si baat hai hum itni padh to nahi Sakte Chand Hadeese Mubarka aap ko bata dugi iske Alawa Jo islami Bahne Ye Shaok rakhti hain woh is risale ka Mutalla kar sakti hain Ya urdu me "40 AHadees Shafa'at" Naam se Ye book hai 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  481

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Jo Shafa'at Wala Mamla hai isme kuch log kahte hain ki Shafa'at koi Cheez Hai hi nahi kuch is tarah ke log aap ko milege, kuch kahege ki Ha Shafa'at hai Lekin Sirf Nekokaro ke liye Shafa'at ho sakti hai Gunahgaro ke liye nahi ho sakti, kuch Ayse log hain Jo kahte hain ki Gunahgaro me se unhi Gunahgaro ki Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farmayege ki Jinho ne is Duniya me Gunah kiya lekin Baad me unko Nadamat mahsoos huwi Aur woh Baar baar Tauba karte Rahe Apne Zindagi me Ya fir us par Sharmindgi Feel karte rahe to in logo ki Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at farmayege iske Alawa Jo bahut jada gunahgar ho Jaise hum hain inki Kabhi Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at nahi farmayege العیاذ باللہ is tarah ki bate log kahte hain..??

To is par Aala Hazrat ne Bahut hi peyare zumle Tahreer Farmaye hain likhe hain Aala Hazrat Farmate hain Ye Jo 40 Hadeeso ka zikar kiya hai na risale me ye zikar karne se Pahle Aala Hazrat likhte hain ki Ye Hadeese Ye Mujda e Jafiza Hain Yani Bahut Peyari Basharate hain Khushkhabriya hain Jo Huzoor ﷺ ki Shafa'at ke Mutalliq hai ke Huzoor ﷺ ki Shafa'at na uske liye hai Jisse ittefaqan Gunah ho gaya Aur woh isse har waqt Nadim wa Parshan wa Tarsa wa larza hai Jis Tarah ek Durze Batin kahta hai Choor par to choori Sabit ho gayi Agar woh hamesha ka choor nahi Aur choor ko usne kuch Apna pesha nahi thahraya magar nafar ki Samat se kusur ho gaya

Yani Aala Hazrat Farmate hain Khulasa Main Bata rahi hu Farma Rahe hain ki Ye Jo Hadeese hain na ye is baat ki Daleel hai ki Huzoor ﷺ ki Shafa'at uske liye Nahi hai ki Jisse Kabhi kabhar galti se Gunah ho gaya ittefaqan ek gunah ho gaya Aur woh life long is par Nadim tha Parshan tha Sharmindgi Mahsoos kar raha tha Yani Ye Mamla Aysa nahi hai ki sirf us chor se Kabhi kabhar galti se chori ho gai aur woh life long Sharminda raha aysa nahi hai Balki Aala Hazrat Farmate hain Nahi... Nahi.... Unke Rab ki Qasam Jisne unhe Shafiulmujnbeen kiya سبحان الله Yani Aala Hazrat Qasam Farma kar Samjha rahe hain ki Qasam Hai Rabbe zuljalal ki Jisne Sarkar ﷺ ko Shafiulmujnbeen Yani Gunahgaro ka Shafa'at Farmane wala Banaya Hai unki Shafa'at to Hum Jaise Gunahgaro Siyahkaro Sitamgaro ke liye hai Yani hum jaise Nikamme Gunahgaro ke liye hai ki Jinka Baal Baal Gunah me bandha huwa hai Jinke Baam se Bhu gunah nagawar Mahsoos kare Yani itne Gunah hoge ki Khud Gunah bhi inka Naam sun kar sharma jaye Ayse Gunahgaro ke liye bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at hai سبحان الله

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  482

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Pahli Hadees Aap ko zikr karti hu Musnad Ahmad Bin Hambal iski Hadees no. 5453 hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Mujhe Ikhtiyar Diya Ki Ya to Shafa'at lu Ya ye ki Tumhari Aadhi Ummat Jannat me chali Jaye Maine Shafa'at le liya Q ki woh Jada tamam Aur Jada kaam Aane wali hai Aadhi ummat ke jannat me jane se Jada Behtar hai Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain ki main Shafa'at le liya Q ki ye jada Kaam Aane wali hai Kya tum ye Samajh liye ho ki Meri Shafa'at Pakiza Musalmano ke liye hai? Nahii Balki Woh un gunahgaro ke waste hai Jo Gunaho me Aaluda Aur Sakht khatakar hain سبحان الله 

Yani Ye Shafa'at me Aadhi Ummat ko Jannat me Dakhil fatmane me Mumkin bhi hai ki isme sirf Nekokar Chale jaye Gunahgar Rah Jaye isliye Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Maine Shafa'at le li Shafa'at wale option ko ikhteyar kiya Q ke meri Shafa'at un Gunahgaro ke liye hai Jo Gunaho me Aaluda hain سبحان الله Ye isse Shafa'at bhi Sabit ho gayi Aur Ye Baat Bhi Sabit ho gayi ki Shafa'at Sakht se sakht Gunahgaro ke liye Bhi hai 

____ Ek Aur Hadees Alkamil li ibne Adi Hadees no. 1317 hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Meri Shafa'at mere Un ummatiyo ke liye Hai Jinhe Gunaho ne Halaq Kar Dala سبحان الله Yani Meri Shafa'at to Dusro ke liye to hai hi hai lekin Khaas Mere un Gunahgar ummatiyo ke liye hai Jinko Unke Gunaho ne Halaq kar dala Yani Khatam kar dala Jinke Sabab unke liye Jahannam lazim ho gayi thi Ayse logo ke liye Khas kar meri Shafa'at hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  483

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Tabrani ki hadees hai Tabrani Yani Mojjamul Ausat ki Riwayat hai Hadees No. 5360 Hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Ruye Zameen Par Jitne Pedh, Pat'thar, Dhele Hain Main Qayamat me in Sabse Jada Aadmiyo ki Shafa'at Farmauga سبحان الله

___ Ek Aur Hadees Hai Mustadrak Hakim Hadees no. 228 Hai Qayamat ke din Ambiya ke liye Sone ke Mimbar Bichhaye jayege Woh in Par Baithege Aur Mera Mimbar baki Rahega ki Main is Par Juloos na Farmauga Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain ki Sone ke mimbar hoge Tamam Ambiya us par jalwa Afrooj hoge woh us par baith jayege mera Mimbar ek Baqi rahega main is par baithuga Nahi Balki Apne Rab ke Huzoor Khada rahuga is dar se ki kahi Aysa na ho ki Mujhe Jannat me Bhej diya Jaye Aur Meri Ummat mere Baad Rah jaye سبحان الله Sarkar ﷺ ki Hum Ummatyo ki Mubabbat to dekhiye ki iski Misal Duniya me pesh Hi Nahi ki ja sakti ki Sarkar ﷺ Hum Gunahgaro se kitni Muhabbat karte hain Kya Farma rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ ki Tamaam Ambiya Mimbar Par Baith jayege Aur Main Baithu ga nahi is Khauf se ki Aysa na hi ki Mujhe Jannat me Bhej diya jaye Aur Mere Baad meri Ummat Pichhe Rah jaye

Fir Main Arz Karuga Aye Mere Rab Meri ummat... Meri Ummat... AllaH Ta'ala Farmayega Aye Muhammad (ﷺ) Teri kya Marzi hai Main teri Ummat ke Sath kya karu سبحان الله Main Arz Karuga Aye Rab Mere inka Hisab Jald Farma de Pas Main Shafa'at karta rahuga Yaha tak ke Mujhe unki Rihaiyya ki Chit'thiya Milegi Yani inko Jahannam se Aazadi de kar Jannat me Dakhil kiya jayega iski Chitthiya Milegi Jinhe Dojakh Bhej chuke they Yaha tak ki Malik Daroga e Dojakh Yani Dojakh ke Darwaze par jo hoge na Hazrate Malik jo firishte hoge woh Arz karege Aye Muhammad (ﷺ) Aap ne Apni ummat me Rab ka Gazab naam ko na chhoda سبحان الله Yani woh farmayege ke itne logo ko Sarkar ﷺ Shafa'at Farma kar Jahannam se Rihayi dilaye ge Aazadi Dilaye ge ki Daroga e Jahannam jo hoge Hazrate Malik woh Farmayege ki Naam ke Waste Bhi koi Ayse Afrad na Chhode Dojakh me Aap ne Apni Ummat ke Jin Par AllaH Ta'ala ka gazab Nazil ho Azaab Nazil ho inko Aap ne Nahi Chhoda سبحان الله

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*         

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 484

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Bahut Peyari Hadeese Mubarka hai Ye zikar kar deti hu iska zikar main isliye kar rahi hu ki iske liye Aala Hazrat ne Farmaya ki ye woh Hadees Hai Jo Darza e Tawatur tak Pahuchi hai Tawatur usko kahte hain ke Jiske Bare me Bilkul Shak ki koi Gunzaish hi na ho Jaise Quraan e Majeed hai Ye hum tak tawatur tak pahucha hai Yani Quraan e Majeed me hum kisi tarah ka koi Shak bilkul nahi kar sakte na Quraan Bilkul Jaisa Sarkar ﷺ Par Nazil huwa tha usi tarah Hum tak Pahucha to Ye tawatur hota hai ki Jisme koi Shak ki koi Gunzaish Bilkul baki nahi rahti Bilkul 100% kya 200% Jis Par Yaqeen ho jaye usko tawatur kahte hain To Ye Jo Hadeese Mubarka hai is Bare Me Aala Hazrat Farmate hain ki Ye Hadees Bilkul Tawatur tak Pahuchi huwi Hadees Hai Jisme koi Shak nahi hai Q ki isme Jo zaid bin Arkam رضی الله تعالی عنه Hain inse Ye Riwayat Bahut logo ke zariye hum tak Pahuchi hai inke Alawa bhi Aur bhi 14 Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke zariye humko Ye Bahut sari Sanado se ho kar ye Hadeese Mubarka Aayi hai 

woh kya hai..? Ye hum logo ke liye Baise Rahmat Bhi hai Aur un logo ke liye jo Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at ka inkar karte hain Ye Sakht Waeed Bhi hai Ye "Jame Sageer Hadees no. 4896 hai" Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya meri Shafa'at Roze Qayamat Haq hai Qayamat ke Din Aap Shafa'at Farmayege iska hame imaan Rakhna hai Aur Jo imaan na laye uske liye Sarkar ﷺ ne kya Farmaya Jo is par imaan nahi layega iska Qabil bhi nahi hoga الله اکبر Yani Jisne Shafa'at Par imaan laya ان شاء الله Sarkar ﷺ uski Shafa'at zarur Farmayege Jo Shafa'at ka Yaqeen Rakhe Dil se is par imaan laye ان شاء الله Sarkar ﷺ uski Shafa'at Farmayege Lekin Jo is Par imaan Nahi layega Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain ki woh iska Mustahiq bhi nahi hoga Qayamat ke din Sarkar ﷺ uski Shafa'at nahi Farmayege الله اکبر 

🤲🏻 Hum AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa karte hain ke AllaH Paak Beshak Tune hi hame Hidayat Ata Farmayi hai ki Hum Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at Par imaan laye to Aye AllaH Hum Aaj Gawahi dete hain ki hum Sarkar ﷺ ki Shafa'at Par imaan laye Tu Hame Duniya Aur Aakhirat me Laike Shafa'at bana de آمین 

To Ye👆🏻👆🏻 Shafa'at ka topic tha 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 485

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Jinnat ke Bare me Hamara kya Aqeeda hona Chahiye..?? ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Jinno Ka inkar Karna Kufr hai Q ki Quraan e Majeed me Puri ek Surat Hai Surah Jinn, iska Jo inkar karega Daira e islam se Kharij ho jayega Shareeh kufr hai us Par Murtad wale Rules Lag jayege to Jinnat ke Wujood ka inkar karna Kufr hai Quraan e Majeed me Bahut Sari Jagho par Jinnat ka zikar aaya hai Jaise Surah Anaam hai Aayat no. 112 hai Aur isi ki Aayat no. 128 hai Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ne zikar Farmaya hai ke Jinnat hote hain Yani Jinn La Lafz wagaira bhi istemal huwa hai Aur Puri surat to waise bhi Inke Naam Par Maojud hai 

___ Dusri Baat Yaad Rakhe ki jis tarah Hame Shariat ko Follow karna hai na Hum insano ko isi tarah Jinnat bhi Ahqame Sharaa ke Mukallaf hote hain Yani inhe bhi Shariat ke Rules Follow karne hote hain Jaise Surah Bakrah ki Aayat no. 34 hai ye ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Malaika ko Hukum diya ki Woh Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ko Sajda karen to Aap jante hain ki Tamaam Malaika ne Sajda kiya iska Hukum iblees ko bhi huwa tha iblees kaun hai..?? Iblees bhi to Jinn hi hai na to isliye usne inkar kar Diya na ki Main Aag se Bana hu Q ki Jinnat Aag se Bane hote hain to main Aag se Bana huwa hu Aadam Alaihissalam Mitti se Bane huwe hain to Aag badi hota Hai Mitti kamtar hoti hai to bada kamtar ko kaise Sajda kar sakta hai معاذ الله 

is tarah usne Guroor kiya tha takabbur kiya tha to is wajah se woh Halaaq ho gaya Mardood ho gaya hamesha ke liye Lanati ho gaya to is Aayte Mubarka me AllaH Ta'ala ne zikar Farmaya ki Malaika ne to Sajda kar diya lekin iblees ne jo ki Jinn hai usne Takabbur kiya Aur Kafro me se ho gaya to isse Maloom Huwa ki Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum hote hain Shariat ka jo bhi Hukum ho Ya AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Jo Bhi hukum ho isko Follow karna insano par Bhi lazim hai isi tarah Jinno Par Bhi Lazim hai, Agar Jinn Par Lazim nahi hota to fir Shaytan ko ye Nahi kaha jata ki usne Takabbur kiya Aur Kafir ho gaya Hamesha ke liye Mardood ho gaya is tarah ka hukum us Par Nahi Aata 

___ 3sri Baat ki Jaise Maine Abhi Bataya ki Ye Aag se Payda kiye gaye hain Surah Hajar ki Aayat no. 27 me iska Zikar hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Jinnat ko Aag se Payda kiya hai Aur Yaad Rakhe inke jism Lateef hote hain Lateef yani Aar Paar Aap dekh sakte hain Aur ye Jo bhi Shaqal Chahe ikhteyar kar sakte hain Yani Kabhi Billi ke Shaqal me Aa sakte hain, Chahe Kabhi Sanp ke Shaqal me Aa sakte hain, Kabhi Chhipkali ke Shaqal me Aa sakte hain Kabhi insano ke Shaqal me bhi aa sakte hain Mumkin hai ki kabhi koi Karibi Rishtedar ki Shaql me Jinnat Aa jaye to Ye wale Waqiyat bhi milte hain inko AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye ikhtiyar diya hai ki Ye Jo Face chahe isko ikhtiyar kar sakte hain lekin Asal me ye Aag se bane huwe hain

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 486

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Inki life Bahut jada Lambi hoti hai Hamari to short hai Abhi to Aur Short hoti ja rahi 59-60 saal 80 saal, Lekin Jinnat ki umar Bahut lambi hoti hai Aur Jinnat me hi Jo Bure Jinn Hote hain unhe Shaytan kahte hain, Shaytan koi ek Alag type ka Makhlooq hum sochte hain Aysa nahi hai, iblees ho Shaytan ho ye Sab bure Jinn ko Kahte hain, Jinnat me bhi Achhe Nek Jinn Hote hain Hum jinko Momin Jinn kahte hain, Kafir Jinn bhi hote hain

To Same Hamari tarah wala Mamla hai kuch Jinnat Musalman hote hain kuch kafir hote hain Musalman Jinno me kuch bahut Achhe Jinn hote Hain Nek Jinn Hote hain Ye Nek Jinn woh hote hain jo Namaze Bhi Padhte hain Quraan e Majeed ki Tilawat Bhi karte Hain Aur Baaz Jagah Par Jaha Par Quraan e Paak ki Tilawat hoti hai na waha Par ye Aa kar Baith kar Ye Sunte bhi hain Lekin Kabhi kisi Musalman ko Taqlif nahi dete Jo Achhe Jinn hoge woh kabhi bhi Aap ko Aa kar Parshan nahi karege Tang nahi karege Aur kuch Musalman Jinn Woh hote hain Jo Jaise Aam Hamare Musalmano me haal hai ke Gunahgar hote hain isi tarah Jinno me Bhi hote hain ki woh gunahgar hote hain Aur Ye Kabhi kabhar logo ko tang bhi kar dete hain Aur kuch kafir Jinn hote hain inka Kaam hi fitna karna hota hai logo ko Tang wagaira karna hota hai 

Ye Tamaam Jinnat Aql Wale hote hain inki bhi Jism Aur Rooh hote hain inme Bhi Bachho wala Mamla hota hai Ye hamari tarah khate hain pite hain Jeete hain Marte hain Aur iska zikr Surah Kahaf Aayat no. 50 me AllaH Ta'ala ne farmaya hai ki Jinnat ke Aulad me se, Aulad wala Lafz Aaya hai to isse Sabit huwa ki Jinnat ke bhi Aulad hote hain 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 487

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

        *❝ Bid'at kya Hai..?  ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Gairo ki Taraf se Ye lafz Bahut hi sunne ko milta hai ki Fula Cheez kare to ye Bid'at hai Ye kiya to Ye Shirk hai Shirk ka to Maine Aap ko details se Samjha diya ki Shirk hota kya hai Jo is tarah ke Alfaz kahte hain na Ye Shirk hai ye Bida'at hai inko Asal me Shirk Ya Bida'at ki Definition hi pata nahi hoti Bahut si cheeze Jo hum Par ungliya uthati jati hain ki Fula cheez Shirk hai usme to Shirk wala Pahlu hota hi nahi hai To Ye Maine Aap ko tafseel se Samjhha di, ان شاء الله Ab Bid'at ko Tafseel se Samjhe ge Bid'at kahte kise hain Kaun si cheeze Bid'at me Aati hain Aur Aane ke Bawajuud Achhi ho sakti hain Kaun si Cheeze Buri ho sakti hain..?? 

Ab Jaise Badmazhabo ki taraf se Hum Sunniyo ke Jo bhi Mamlat hain is par Umuman kaha jata hai ki Ye Bid'at hai Mamnu hai Aur Aysa nahi hai ki Ye Cheeze humne Apne Taur se bana li hai Ya Baap Dadao ne ki to hum ne kar li hai Yani Baaz Hamare Sunniyo ke Halat Ayse hain koi Shak nahi nahi hai koi Subah nahi hai ki hum kuch cheeze Ayse kar rahe hain Q ki Hamare Ammi ne kiya tha Abbu ne kiya tha Dada-Dadi, Nana-Nani ne kiya tha to hum bhi kar rahe hain Jada se jada kahege to hamare ustad kar rahe they hamare Peer Sahab kar rahe they to hum bhi kar rahe hain sahi hoga is tarah ki bate karte hain Sunniyo ko Bahkana bhi Aasan ho jata hai maine kaha tha na woh Aayat li Aate hain Ki Kya tum Apne Baap Dadao ki Payrwi karte ho jo Baap Dadao ki Payrwi kar rahe hain woh gumrah hain" woh is tarah ki Aayte late hain 

fir Samne wala Yahi ho jata hai na ki Are ha Baat to sahi hai Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala kah raha hai ki Apne Baap dada ki Payrwi na karo Halanki Jo Cheeze Hamare Baap Dada kar rahe hain woh Aysi nahi hai ki inme Aksar cheeze galat ho, Bahut si Cheeze hamare yaha ho rahi hai jaise Neyaz hai Fatiha hai urs Manana hai, Dargaho Par Jana hai Agarche unho ne Daleel se isko Kahi nahi padha hai lekin haq kaam kar rahe hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 488

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Bas Baap Dada kar rahe hain is Wajah se Hum is Cheez ko Najaiz kah de ye bhi zaruri nahi hai na? 

To umuman Jo Cheeze Hamari taraf ungli utha kar kahi jati hai ki ye Shirk hai Ye Bida'at hai inme most of tha cheezo ke Dalail maojud hain Bas problem ye Hai ki Hamare zindagi Ka Aksar Hissa Ayse hi guzar gaya lekin fir bhi Humne inko Janne ki Koshish nahi kee ki inke Dalail kya hain Halan ki ye Hum Par farz e Ayen hai inko Janna, Aqaaid ka ilm woh ilm hai ki Aap ko Bulugat se Pahle Pahle isko Sikhna hai Balig hone ke Baad to Farz hai hi hai Lekin Nabalig par bhi Lazim hai Q ki Nabalig ka bhi kufr Motabar hota hai Bachha jab 7 Saal ka Ho jaye to uske Baad woh koi kufriya zumla Apni zaban se Nikalta hai Ya fir koi Kufriya kaam karta hai hai to Bilkul us Par Hukum e Kufr lag jayega to itna nazuk Mamla hai Aqaaid ka ilm us waqt se Sikhna hai, Hame Hamare Aqaaid Kya hain Hum kaha se inko le rahe hain Bachhe hain to zahir si baat hai unko to Bade bade Dalail to nahi sikha sakte lekin Aqeede kya hai ye to Sikha Sakte hain na to woh Umr hai sikhne ka Aur Ab hum Kahte hain na Ek Paer Qabr me hain fir bhi hum Sikhne ke liye tayyar nahi hain ki Aqeede kya hain Ye problem hai 

To Aksar Jo Cheeze hum kar rahe hain Aysa nahi hai ki inka Saboot nahi hai Balki In Par Bahut jada Dalail hain Hum Nawaqif hain Jaise Abhi Aap ko Andaza ho gaya Abi hamara itna sara course ho gaya na ki hum ilm e Ghaib ke Bhi Manne wale hain koi Kahta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib nahi hai to khada ho jata hai hamara Bachha ki Ha Hai Main Manta hu ki hai usse Puchho daleel nahi pata to ye Mante to hain lekin Dalail ke sath Abhi humne Sikh liye to Ab hamare Dil ko Bilkul tasalli ho gayi ki الحمد لله Hum Jo Cheeze Maan Rahe they woh Bilkul Durust hai hum Mante hain ki Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Apne Qabre Anwar Par Hayat Hain Bilkul zinda hain Aur unki Zindagi is Duniyawi Zindagi se jada Behtar hai ye Bhi mante hain lekin kya Dalail Pahle pata they? Nahii, Ab Pata chale to Bilkul Aqeeda Hamara Pukhta (Mazboot) ho gaya Ab Agar koi Koshish bhi karega to ان شاء الله Rab ki Rahmat se puri ummeed hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Puri Hamare iman ki Hifazat Farmayega 

Isi tarah Hazir o Nazir hona Sarkar ﷺ Hazir hain Nazir hain Sarkar ﷺ Hamari Baato ko sun Rahe hain Hamare Aamal ko dekh rahe hain Hame Jante hain Pahchante hain Shafa'at ka mamla hai Ye Sari Cheeze hain Jin Par Hamara Amal tha lekin Pata nahi tha Ab pata chal gaya 

To Ye Jo ungli uthaya jata Hai ki Fula cheez Bid'at hai fula cheez Shirk hai ye Bema'ane hai Q ki Humne Jitni Cheeze Bhi Apnayi hai Jinka Talluq Ahle Sunnat Wal Jamaat se hai woh Pure ke pure Quraan ya Hadees ke Roshni me Apnaye hain Aqle Saleem se sabit hona bhi hai Sawade Aazam se Sabit hona bhi hai lekin inke Alawa Quraan o Hadees se Bhi Dalail hain Koi Cheez Aysi nahi hai Jo humne kaha ki hamare Baap Dada ne ki hai to hum karege Woh AllaH Ta'ala ka Ahsan tha ki Hamare Baap Dadao ko Sunniyat par rakha tha woh ek Alag Mamla hai lekin isliye nahi ki hamare Baap Dada kar rahe they to hum kar rahe hain 

Hamari jitni Bhi Cheeze hogi الحمد لله hum Bilkul Sina Taan kar kahte hain ki Jitni bhi Cheeze hain woh Quraan se bhi Sabit Ya kam se kam Hadeese Mubarka se Sabit Hogi hi Hongi 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 489

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Ye Samjhe ki Bid'at Kahte kise hain..??

Simple word me Agar main Aap ko kahu ki ek Nayi Cheez invent karna Start karna isko Bida'at kahte hain to Ab koi bhi cheez hum kare to faoran Hukum Aa jata hai ki Aap ne ek Nayi cheez layi Aur is par woh kya kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya hai ki Har Bid'at Gumrahi hai to Aap ne koi bhi Naya kaam Start kiya to wog gumrahi hai 

Achha Ye Baat to Sahi hai hum bhi mante hain Q ke Muslim ki Riwayat hai hum Mante hain Lekin U kahna ki Ab koi Bhi Naya kaam kare ye gumrahi hai Aap bataye is Duniya me koi Ji Sakta hai.? Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur me Agar koi Cheez huwi thi ya Sahaba ke Daur me koi Cheez thi ya fir Tabaeen ke Daur me koi cheez thi ye 3 woh zamane hain Jinko Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki ye Behtreen zamana hai, Ab is Baat ko le kar logo ne ye itna fitna khada kar diya hai ki Jo Ye 3 Daur me Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Ya Sarkar ﷺ ke Baad Sahaba Ya Tabaeen ke Daur me Agar koi cheez thi Sahi thi iske Baad agar koi bhi Nayi Cheez Aayegi woh Bida'at hai Aur woh Gumrahi hai Ye ek Rule bana diya hai Badmazhabo ne Gairo ne Sarkar ﷺ ne to bas itna Farmaya ki Behtreen zamana hai kya Sarkar ﷺ ne Aysa farmaya hai ki iske Baad Aane wale zamane Bilkul hi kharab hoge ya inme koi Nek ho hi nahi Sakta inke Baad Jo Bhi cheez hogi woh sab ki Sab Bida'at hogi Aysa to nahi farmaya na, Ye Sarkar ﷺ ne zahir farmaya logo ke samne ki Ye 3 Zamane ke Jo log they Sahaba they Tabaeen they Sarkar ﷺ ka Daur tha uske Baad Wale jo Daur they woh Nek logo ke they to unke life ko dekho Aur unke life se inspiration Hansil kar ke Apne zindagi ko Sudharo ye maqsad tha 

Ab logo ne isko ghuma hi diya Aur kahte hain ki ab inke Alawa koi Aur nayi Cheez dekho to ye Bida'at hai ye to kahi par Bhi zikar nahi hai na to ye usool hi galat hai ye Jo Rule banaya gaya hai na ki ye 3 Zamane ke Alawa Agar koi nayi Cheez Aap dekho to ye Bida'at hai Ye Rule hi galat hai Jo ye Rule banaye usko Daleel dena chahiye Q ki Aysa Shakhs jo ye rule bana Raha hai na woh sirf 1-2 par nahi Duniya ke karodo logo par ungli utha raha hai ki Aap Sab cheeze galat kar rahe hain itna bada hukum Agar kisi par laga raha hai koi to usko Khauf khana chahiye ki Kal Qayamat ke din AllaH Aur Rasool ko kya chahra Dikhayega ki itne Musalmano ke Amal par ungli uthana Aur kahna ki Aap Bid'ati hain Aap gumrah hain Aap kafir hain معاذ الله logo ne Bahut Aasan Samajh liya hai kisi par hum kufr ka Fatwa laga de kisi par Gumrah ka fatwa laga de ki Fula to badmazhab hai Bilkul mamuli si Cheez ho rahi hai khauf nahi Aata 

Halanki Maine kya kaha ke Aap ko woh Hadeese Mubarka Sunayi thi na ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Khulasa hai ki Jisne Apne Musalman Bhai ko kafir kaha Agar woh kafir hai uske Aqeede waise hain to thik hai, Agar nahi hai to Jisne Bola Kufr uski taraf laot Aayega Aur laot aayega iska matlab ye nahi hai ki Normal koi Masla hai Sidha woh Daira e islam se Kharij ho jayega us par Murtad Wale Hukum lag jayege kitna Sakht Hukum hai isi tarah kisi ko Badmazhab bolna Ye Chhoti cheez nahi hai Bahut bada Hukum hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 490

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

to Baharhaal Ye Jo main kah rahi thi Ye kahna ki Ye 3 Daur ke Alawa Jo Bhi Cheeze kar rahe hain Sab Bida'at hai Ye Bahut Bada hukum hota hai to ye koi rule nahi hai, Rule to Ye Hai ki Hum Jab koi Cheez Apnaye to uska Saboot Quraan o Hadees se hona Chahiye to ye Kahna ki Jo ye 3 Daur ke Sarkar ﷺ ka Daur Sahaba ka Daur Tabaeen ka Daur Yahi haq hai iske Alawa kuch Haq nahi hai Agar is tarah soche ge to fir is Duniya me Jina near to impossible hai Aap Samajh le Q ki Agar Aysa hoga Jo Sarkar ﷺ ne Amal kiya Ya Sahaba ne Ya Tabaeen ne kiya hai humko Bilkul waise hi Follow karna padega 

Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Aap bataye Mujhe kya is tarah ke ghar hote they jis tarah Hum rah rahe hain Fir hum kaise Rah rahe Hain.?? Ye Bida'at nahi huwi?? Achha fir is par Aysa kahege Nahi woh Duniyawi Mamlat hain Deeni Mamlat me Bid'at lana Gunah hai... Ye puchhe Ye Kaha se Sarkar ﷺ ne Bataya tha kisi Hadees me hai ki Duniyawi Bida'at Jaiz hai Dini Bida'at Haram hai Gumrahi hai Ye Bataya tha Sarkar ﷺ ne..?? Nahi bataya tha, Chale Maan le bhi ye hai fir Deeni Bida'ate Aap ne nahi ki?? Sarkar ﷺ kis Tarah ki Masjid me Namaz Ada farmate they Aur Aap Aaj ki Masjido ka Aalam dekhe ye to Deeni Bida'at hi hai na? Ki Humne Masjido ko Bahut Aalishan Banaya Hum isko Najaiz nahi kah rahe, Lekin jo kah rahe hain unke Jawab me hum Puchh rahe hain ki kya Aysi Masjid Banana ye Bida'at nahi hai..? Masjido ko Sawarna ye Bid'at nahi hai..?? Kya Sarkar ﷺ ne lighte Lagwai thi? Pankhe lagwaye they? Ac lagwaye they? Maik lagwaye they? Ac me Aap Namaz padh rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ ne to nahi padha tha Sahaba ne to nahi kiya tha Tabaeen ne to nahi kiya tha?? Fir Ye kaise Jaiz ho gayi..?? Aap baith kar soche itni Cheeze Aap ko Nazar Aa jayegi ke Jo Sarkar ﷺ Ya Sahaba Ya Tabaeen ke Daur me nahi tha Lekin Aaj Apne ho Ya Paraye Deeni Mamlat me bhi woh in Cheezo par Amal karte hain to Manna padega ki Har Bida'at Buri Bida'at nahi hoti 

Aur Aysa nahi hai ki Hamari Shariat معاذ الله Bilkul restric Shariat hai, AllaH Ta'ala ne Hame itna Peyara Deen diya hai... Itna Peyara Deen diya hai ke Qayamat tak Aane wale zamane tak ham Aasani se kaise Zindagi guzar sakte hain iske rules Hame Ata farmaye hain ki Aysa nahi hai ke Ek hi zamane ko follow karen chahe Duniya ulat ki pulat ho jaye Aap usi ko Follow karna hai nahiii, ye restrictedi hai Ayse zindagi guzarna Mushkil ho jata hai is tarah Agar Deen ho to, Nahii AllaH Ta'ala ne Bilkul Hamare Deen ko Peyara Aur Aasan Banaya Hai ki Jaise zamana progress Hoga na us Hisab se Hamari Shariat me Rules bhi change hoge logo ko Aasani usme Di jayegi Ye kaam logo ka nahi hai Ulma Kiraam ka hai woh isme Aasani Jo Shariat ke rules ke Moafiq hogi usko rules ko dekhte huwe hi woh isme Changes karte jayege Aur logo ko Aasani Dete Jayege to Ye kahna ki Sirf Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Ya Ye 3 Zamane me hoga hum usi ko Follow karege Bilkul Jahilana baat hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  491

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Sabse Pahle Aap Yaad Rakhe Sarkar ﷺ ki ek Bahut Hi peyari Hadees e Mubarka hai Tirmiji Jild 3 page no. 272 ki Ye Riwayat hai Aur ye Hadees ibne Maza me Bhi hai Mustadraq lil haqim me Bhi hai isi tarah Bahut Sari kutub me Ye Hadeese Mubarka Hai : Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya 

(الْحَلَالُ مَاأَحَلَّ اللّٰهُ فِى کِتَابِهِ وَالْحَرَامُ مَا حَرَّمَ اللّٰهُ فِى کِتَابِهِ  وَمَا سَکَتَ عَنْهُ فَھُوَ مِمَّا عَفَا عَنْه)...

Sarkar ﷺ kya farma rahe hain الْحَلَالُ مَاأَحَلَّ اللّٰهُ فِى کِتَابِهِ Halaal woh hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni Kitaab (Quraan e Majeed) me Halaal kiya وَالْحَرَامُ مَا حَرَّمَ اللّٰهُ فِى کِتَابِهِ Haram Woh hai Jise AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni kitab me Haram Bata diya Jaise AllaH Ta'ala ne Bata Diya ke Sharab Haram hai, Khinjeer ka Gust Haram hai, Khoon haram Hai, Sood Haram hai Ye Sab Cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ne Bata diya to Halaal woh hai Jise AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni Kitaab me Bata diya ki ye Halaal hai, Haram Woh hai Jise AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni kitaab me Yani Quraan e Majeed me bata diya ki ye Haram hai hai وَمَا سَکَتَ عَنْهُ فَھُوَ مِمَّا عَفَا عَنْه Aur Jisse Sukoot Farmaya Yani Jin Cheezo ke Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne kuch Hukum nahi diya ki Ye Halaal Hai Ya Haraam Khamoshi ikhteyar Farmayi Sukoot Farmaya woh Moaf hai Yani is Par kuch Moakhza nahi Ye Cheeze Moaf hai Yani Aap Chahe to Amal kar sakte hain inko le Sakte hain inme koi Harj nahi 

Jaise Misal ke Taur Par koi Kah Raha hai ke Eesale Sawab ka Suboot Nahi hai Eesale Sawab Q karte ho Urs Q karte ho in Sab ke Dalail to maine Aap ko in inke classes me de di Quraan e Majeed se de diye Hadeese Mubarka se de diye thik hai Maine kaha na koi Bhi Cheez Aysi nahi hai ki Hum Quraan o Sunnat ko Chhod kar Apne Taur Par kar rahe الحمد لله Bahut Sare Dalail hain hamare Paas lekin inke Alawa Agar Aap is Hadees Par bhi Rakh kar dekhe to, 

to dekhe Halaal woh hai Jise AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni Kitab me Halaal Bata diya Haram woh hai Jise AllaH Ta'ala ne Haram Bata diya Ab Aap bataye ki Eesale Sawab Agar koi Kahta hai ki nahi Quraan me Bhi nahi hai Hadees me Bhi nahi hai to isko Na Aap Halaal kahe na Haraam kahe Q ke Aap ke Mutabiq Na Quraan me iska zikr hai Na Hadees me iska zikr hai to Ye Bilkul woh Cheez ho gai jiske Bare me AllaH Aur uske Rasool ﷺ Khamosh hain Aur iske Bare me Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame Rule bata diya ki jiske Bare me Shariat Khamosh ho woh moaf hai yani Aap us par Amal kar sakte hain to jo hum Eesale Sawab Par Amal kar rahe hain woh is Rule ke Mutabiq Jaiz huwi ya nahi ? Ho gaya na Quraan o Hadees me to hai Lekin Agar Bilfarz koi kahta hai ki Nahi Quraan me Bhi nahi hai Hadees me Bhi nahi hai uske liye Jawab ye hai ke مَا سَکَتَ عَنْهُ فَھُوَ مِمَّا عَفَا عَنْه Jisse AllaH Ta'ala ne Sakoot farma diya woh Moaf hai Yani us Par Amal kar Sakte hain to Bahut Sari Cheezo par ye Hadeese Mubarka Pesh Aati hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  492

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah ek Aur Hadeese Mubarka hai Musnad ibne Hambal ki zahen me Yaad Aaya to Bata deti hu ke Sarkar ﷺ ke Farman ka Khulasa hai ki Jo Cheeze Musalmano ke Nazdeek Achhi hoti hai woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeek Bhi Achhi hoti hai Yani Jo Kaam Musalmano ki Bahut bade grp ye Samjh kar kare ki Ye Kaam Achha hai to woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeeq Bhi Achha hota hai Agar koi Isko Neki Samajh Rahe hain to AllaH Ta'ala Bhi usko Pasand Farmata hai

to Hum Jo Bhi Mamlaat karte hain ki Duniya ki majority Musalmano ki Ye Kaam Kar Rahi hai Sunniyat wale Jo Bhi kaam hain ki Musalmano ki majority is kaam Par Amal kar rahi hai Aur woh ye Samjh kar Karti hai ki Ye Neki Hai Ye Achhe Kaam hain to Sarkar ﷺ ke Farman ke Mutabiq AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeeq bhi Ye Amal Peyare hain,

Ha..!! Jo Cheeze Khurafaat hoti hain Jo Buraiyya hoti hain usko Hum Ye nahi kah rahe hain ki معاذ الله Ye Achhe kaam hain Woh to logo ne Apne Jahalat ki wajah se kar rahe hain, Lekin..!! iske Alawa Jo Cheeze Achhi hain woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeek bhi Achhi Mani jayegi

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  493

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ye 2 Riwayte Hame Ye Baat Batati hain ki Har Bid'at Buri nahi hoti Jo Cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Ya Sarkar ﷺ ne Hadeese Mubarka ke zariye Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Darmiyan Bata di ki Ye Cheeze mana hai to woh mana hogi iske Alawa Jin Cheezo ka zikr Na Quraan e Majeed me Milta gai Aur na Hadeese Mubarka me milta hai to inka Karna Jaiz hota Hai 

To Ab jaise Maine kaha Bid'at Woh Cheez hoti hai Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane Me Na Pai gai ho Aur Baad me usko logo ne Shuru kiya ho, Achha Ye Baad me ho Sakta hai Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne koi Nayi Cheez Start ki ho Ya Tabaeen ne isko Start ki ho Ya Taba - Tabaeen ne Start ki ho Ya Hamare Daur me ho kabhi bhi ho Agar Sarkar ﷺ ke zahri Taur par Parda Farmane ke Baad koi cheez Start hoti hai to fir Woh Bid'at hi Kahlayegi 

Bid'at 2 Tarah ki Hoti hai :- Bid'ate Sai-iyyah Aur Bid'ate Hasna

__ Bid'ate Sai-iyyah woh Bid'at hoti Hai Jisko Main Agar Simple word me Kahu to iske Ma'ane Bante hain Buri Bid'at Buri Cheez After Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane ke Baad Buri baat logo ne Start kar di ho usko Bidate Sai-iyyah kahte hain Aur isi Bidate Sai-iyyah ke liye Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Ye Bidat Gumrahi hai Jo Muslim Sharif ki Riwayat hai ki Har Bid'at Gumrahi hai isse Murad iski Meaning Muhaddiseen ne Yahi Bayan kiya hai ki Har woh Bid'at Jo Buri ho woh Gumrahi ki taraf le jate hai, 

Bid'ate Sai-iyyah 2 Cheez ho sakti hai :-

(1.) Logo ne koi Aysa Amal ikhtiyar karna Shuru kar diya Jiski Wajah se Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnate Mubarka Khatam ho jaye Yani kuch Aysi Cheez Shuru kar dena ki jiski Wajah se Sarkar ﷺ ki Koi Sunnat Mubarka Bilkul hi khatam ho jaye usko mita dena lazim Aa jaye usko Bidate Saiyyah kahte hain

Jaise :-  Misal ke Taur Par logo ne Dadhiya Rakhna Bilkul hi chhod di Dadhi Rakhna Sunnate Mubarka hai Ab log kahte hain Dadhi rakhne ki zarurat nahi hai is tarah ki baat Agar Musalmano me Raiz ho jaye to fir ye Bid'ate Sai-iyyah hai Q? Q ki Dadhi Sunnate Mubarka Hai Ab isko Bilkul hi Khatam kar dena Aur  Clean shave ho kar ghumna Ya ek Mutthi se kam karna Ye Bidate Sai-iyyah Hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  494

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aur Agar Bida'at ki wajah se woh Sunnat Bilkul khatam nahi ho rahi hai Yani Chahe to woh Banda Sunnat Par Amal kar le Aur Chahe to kisi Aur Cheez par Amal kar le to fir woh Buri Baaz Surto me to ho sakti hai Lekin utni Buri nahi hai ki Jisme Hum Kahe ki Sunnat ko khatam karna Lazim aa raha hai waisa Hukum nahi aayega Jada se Jada kahege ki Makrooh e Tanjihi hai Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnate Mubarka hai ki Aap zameen Par Tashreef Farma ho kar khana khate they Aaj kal table chairs Ka system Aa gaya hai to ye table chair Par khana khana kya hai?? Ye ek nayi Bidat hai lekin isko hum ek dam Bura nahi kah sakte Q ki iski wajah se Aysa nahi ho sakta ki hum Kahe ki Khana Niche Baith kar khane wala Jo system hai ye Bilkul khatam ho gaya hai Aysa nahi hai to Ye Bidat to hai lekin us Darze wali Bidat nahi hai to Biate Sai-iyyah Jo Buri Bidat hai Jisko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Gumrahi hai Ye Gumrahi wala Hukm Usi waqt aayega ki Jab us Bidat ki wajah se Sarkar ﷺ ki kisi Sunnat ko Bilkul hi khatam kar dena ye Lazim aa jaye 

(2) Aur second Cheez Bidate Sai-iyyah Me Jo Cheez Aati hai woh Hai Naye Aqeedo ko Start karna Ayse Aqeedo ko Start karna ki Jinka Hamare Shariat se koi Talluq nahi Jo Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame Aqaaid diye hain Quraan e Majeed ki Roshni me ho Ya Sarkar ﷺ Ne Bayan Farmaye ho iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ ke Zahri Taur Par Parda Farmane ke Baad Agar Naye Aqeede log le aate hain Bhale woh usko kahte hain ki ye islam ka hi aqeeda hai, Nahii Lekin uska Saboot hame kahi Par bhi Quraan e Paak Ya Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur se Nahi Milta Baad me isko Start kiya gaya hai Ye Bhi Bidate Sai-iyyah hai aur isko Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki ye Gumrahi hai Jo Farmaya gaya hai ki Har Bidat Gumrahi hai usme ye Aqaaid wale Bidate Bhi Shamil hain 

Jaise Misal ke Taur par :- Aaj ke Daur me Log Payda ho gaye hain na Jo Ye Kah Rahe hain ki Hum Milad Nahi Mana sakte, Eesale Sawab Nahi kar sakte, Sarkar ﷺ ko معاذ الله ilm e Gaib nahi tha to ye sab kaha se Aayi? Ye Cheeze Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur me Nahi thi Balki Maine Aap ko in Topics ke Tahat Ahadeese Mubarka Aur Quraan e Majeed se Aayte padh kar batayi na ki ye Cheeze Quraan o Hadees se Sabit hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur se hi Hame Ye Aqeede Mile hain iske Baad Ab takriban 1400 sadiya Guzarne ke Baad logo ne ye Aqeeda Shuru kar diye ke Bilkul Hamare Daur se Muttasil Kuch Sao Saal se Pahle ye Shuru huwa hai Ye fitna Wahabiyat ka hai Deobandiyat ka hai Jo Bhi Hai Ye Fitne Jab se Shuru huwe hain tab se logo ke darmiyan Naye Aqeede ka lana aur kahna ki yahi islam hai Yahi Bidate Sai-iyyah hai Aur isko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Ye Gumrahi hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  495

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Bidate Hasna Simple words me Kahe to Achhi Bidat, Aur Achhi Bidate Woh Bidate hoti hain ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ Ke zamane ke Baad Start huwi ho Chahe Sahaba Ke daur me Start huwi ho chahe Tabaeen ke daur me ho taba-Tabaeen ke daur me ho ya ine Baad Ya Abhi start ho jaye Lekin woh Bidate kisi Bhi tarah Hamari Shariat se Kahi par Bhi takrati nahi hai inko Kahte hain Bidate Hasna, ke Jo Baad me Shuru huwi ho lekin inka Hamare Shariat se koi takraw nahi hai ya Shariat in cheezo ko Mana nahi karti Aur log agar isme Achhi niyat Shamil kar ke koi Achha kaam Start karte Hain to fir isko Bidate Hasna kaha jayega Ye 2 types ho gaye Bidat ke Bidate Sai-iyyah Aur Bidate Hasna 

Bidate Sai-iyyah ke 2 Types hain (¹) Bidate Makrooh (²) Bidate Haraam

*(¹) Bidate Makrooh :-* Woh Bidat Hoti hai ki Jiski wajah se Sarkar ﷺ ki Kisi Sunnat ko chhodna Lazim aaye Agar woh Sunnat Sunnate Muaqqidah ke darze me hai to fir woh Bidat par Amal karna Makrooh e Tahrimi ke Darze me hai, Aap Samajhte hain na Makrooh e Tahrimi kise kahte hain jo Haram ke kareeb kareeb Hota Hai Chhota gunah jisko kaha jata hai ek-Aat baar Bande ne kar liya to ye chhota gunah Mana jayega Gunahe Sagira Mana Jayega Lekin Continuously Agar iski aadat Bana li fir Gunahe kabeera Karne wala kahlata hai to Jo Bidate Aysi hain Jinki wajah se Sarkar ﷺ ki kisi Aysi Sunnat Jo Muaqqidah ke Darze me ho usko Chhodna lazim Aa jaye Aysi Buri Bidat, Bidate Makrooh ke darze me hoti hai Yani Makrooh e Tahrimi hota hai is par Amal karna 

Jaise Misal ke taur Par :- Sunnate Muaqqidah Aap le len ke Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane Me kya hota tha ki Suraj Gerhan hota tha na us waqt Jamat Qayim ki Jati thi ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur se is par Amal hai Ab bhi Amal kiya jata hai Lekin Aainda Agar Aysa zamana Aa jaye Jis par Log kahe ki hum Jama'at ke sath Namaz Bilkul Nahi padhege Chahe to tanha Padhege is tarah ki Baate log Agar karte hain to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke is sunnat ko Khatam karna hai to ye Bidat huwi Aur Bidat e Makrooh huwi Jo Tahrimi ke Darze me hai 

Aur Agar koi Sunnate Gaire Muaqqidah ko Chhodna Lazim aa Raha hai fir is Par Amal karna Makrooh e Tanjihi hota hai Yani Buri Baat hoti Shariat isko Pasand nahi karti is Par Amal karne se Bachna chahiye lekin Agar koi Banda Is Bidat Par Amal kar leta hai to fir woh Gunahgar nahi hota, Jaise :-  Abhi Maine Misal di na Aap ko Ke Table Chair Par baith kar khana khana to Sunnate Mubarka to yahi hai ki zameen Par Dastarkhon bichha kar kha liya jaye Aur Ye Table kursi Par Baith kar khana ye Bidat hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Sunnat ke Khilaf hai to Shariat to isko pasand nahi karti ki Table kursi me Baith kar khaya jaye Ha Kisi ka uzr ho Yani Niche nahi Baith sakte koi Bimari hai Jiski wajah se upar baithe to ye ek Alag baat hai Lekin Jo Sahi salamat hain niche Baith kar kha sakte hain Agar woh Tabel kursi par bhi baith kar khate hain to jada se jada ye Makrooh e Tanjihi wali Bidat hai Hai to Q ke Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Table kursi par Baith kar khane wala Zamana to tha nahi na to Agar koi Baith kar khata hai to fir hai to Bidat lekin Makrooh e Tanjihi ke darze me hai Q ki is tarah Niche Baith kar khana ye Sunnate Gaire Muaqqidah Ke Darze me hai Lazim nahi hai Banda Amal karega to zarur use sawab Milega Agar Amal nahi karta to Shariat Pasand nahi karti lekin iski Wajah se Banda Gunahgar nahi hoga to Ye hai Bidate Makrooh

*(²) Aur Bidate Haraam :-*  woh Cheez hoti hai ke Jisme koi Cheez Wajib ho Ya koi Cheez Farz ke darze me ho Shariat ne kaha hai ki ye Aap par wajib hai Ye Aap par Farz hai Aur Aap isko Chhod Rahe hain ya isko totally ignore kar ke ek nayi cheez Start kar rahe hain Jo Bilkul iske opposite hai to fir ye Bidate Haraam Hai is Par Amal karna Haraam hai Gunahe Kabira hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  496

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

(2) Bidate Hasna :- Jo Achhi Bidate hoti hain inme 3 types Ban jati hain (¹) Bidate Jaiz (²) Bidate Mustahabba Aur (³) Bidate Wajibah

*(¹) Bidate Jaiz :-* Yani Jaiz Bidat, kuch Cheeze aysi hain ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Zamane me Payi Nahi Jati thi Lekin Shariat ne hame un Cheezo ko Karne se Mana Bhi nahi kiya hai ki Ye Cheeze Na karo Jaise :- Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Bahut Sare dishes ab Ayse hain Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Zamane me Maojud nahi they Hum kha rahe hain to Ye Bhi Bidat Hai Yaad Rakhe Bidat maine Kaha na ki zaruri nahi hai ki Deeni kaam ho ya Duniyawi kaam ho aysa kuch Bhi nahi hai Yani Har Nayi Cheez Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane ke Baad Layi gayi Chahe woh Deeni Changes ho Ya Duniyawi lehaz se koi change ho Bidat hi Kahlati hai 

Ab Misal ke Taur Par :- Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Sawariya hoti thi kis par Sawari ki jati thi travel kis par kiya jata tha? Ya to log Paydal chalte they Ya Ghhode they ya Ount to ye jo transport hota tha in zanwaro se hota tha Ab aaj kal kaun zanwar par chal Raha hai?? Agar jana hai kahi par to gadiya hain Rekse hain Saikal Hai Yahi cheeze hain na الا ما شاء الله ki kahi par ye ho raha ho Lekin Jada tar Aaj kal hamara Transport system wahan (vehicle) se ho gaya hai gadi wagaira se Jate hain to Ye Bidat huwi ya nahi.?? Ye Bidat hi hai Lekin..!! Ye Bidate Jaiz hai 

Yani Ye ek Aysi Bidat hai ke Jiske Bare Shariat hame koi rok tok nahi karti Kahi par Quraan e Majeed me hai ki hum Gadi bas wagaira me Safar nahi kar sakte?? Nahii, Na koi Hadise Mubarka hame Aysi milti hai Jo is baat se mana kare ki hum in cheezo me travel nahi kar sakte To Ye to Bidate hain Q ke Baad me layi gayi Baad me invent ki gayi lekin in par Amal karna Jaiz hai Q ki Ye Shatiat ke kisi Bhi Rules se Shariat ke kisi Bhi Hukum se Ja kar takrati nahi hai uske Khilaf (Against) nahi hai to is par Amal karna Bilkul Jaiz hai Aur Jo hum Amal kar rahe hain Bahut Sari Main kahu ki itni hai ki hum sochege to har cheez me Nazar Aayegi ke Ye Cheez hum kar rahe hain to Ye Bhi Bidat hai to Ye Cheeze hum kar rahe hain isme koi Harz nahi hai Ye Cheeze Jaiz Hoti hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  497

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

(²) Bidate Mustahbba :- Ye Woh Achhi Bidate hain Ki Jinko Musalman Karne lag Jaye Aur inme unki Niyat Achhi ho Ya Musalmano ke Darmiyan isko Achha Samjha jaye Yani Majority Musalmano ki ise Ek Achha Kaam Samajhti hai Neki Ka kaam Samajhti hai Ya koi Banda ise Neki ka kaam Samjhte huwe kaam karta hai na to isko kahte hain Bidate Mustahabba 

Bidate Mustahabba Yani Woh Cheeze Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Daure Mubarka Me nahi thi Baad me Shuru huwi chahe Sahaba ke Daur me Shuru huwi ho, Chahe Tabaeen ke ho Ya Taba-Tabaeen ke ho Ya baad wale Dauro me Shuru huwi ho Jab bhi Shuru kiya gaya ho tab Musalman use Achha Samjhte rahe ho Ya Agar koi Banda us par Amal kar raha ho to Achhi Niyat ke sath Amal kar Raha ho to Aysi Bidat ko Bidate Mustahabba kaha jata hai Aur Jab Bidate Mustahabba par Amal kiya jaye to Bande ko Sawab Bhi Milta hai Jaise Jo Buri Bidate hain un Par Amal karne par Banda Gunahgar hota hai isi tarah Achhi Bidate Jo Hoti hain in Par Amal karne se Bande ko sawab Milta hai

Sarkar ﷺ ki Mash'hoor Hadeese Mubarka hai "إِنَّمَا الْأَعْمَالُ بِالنِّيَّاتِ" Aamal ka Daromadaar Niyato par hai Jaisi Niyat hogi waisi Aap ko Barkate Hansil hogi Agar Niyat kisi Kaam me Achhi hogi to  ان شاء الله تعالیٰ iska Sawab Bande ko zarur Milega to Jaise Eesale Sawab ka Mamla Hai isi tarah Milad ki Jo Mahfil Hai Ye Tamam Cheeze Bidate Hasna Hain Aur Bidate Mustahabba ke Darze me Aati hain Yani Ye Achhi Bidate hain Aur in par Amal karne se Bande ko Sawab Bhi Milta hai Q ki Aaj Duniya me Majority Musalman Jab Mahfile Milad karte hain to ise Achha Samajh kar karte hain na aur isme Achhi Cheeze hoti hain 

Koi Cheez Mahfile Milad me Aysi nahi hoti Jo Shariat se takraye Jo Quraan ke Khilaf ho Jo Hadees ke Khilaf ho Nahiii Balki Jab Milad ka topic humne Detail se Padha tha na to hamne Har cheez ki Daleel dekhi thi na Hum Jhhande lagate hain to uski Daleel Maojud hai, Juloos Nikalte hain to uski Daleel Maojud hai, Lightning karte hain to uski Daleel maojud hai Ha Lightning ka Jo Andaaz tha Juloos ka jo Andaaz Sahaba kiraam ka tha usse Agar thoda Different ho jaye to Bidat ho jayega Lekin Ye Bidate Hasna hai isse ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Bande ko Sawab Bhi Milega 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  498

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

(³) Bidate Wajibah :- Yani Woh Bidat Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane ke Baad Start huwi Bidat hai na Aur Ye Shariat ke kisi Rule ke khilaf na ho kisi Hukum ke khilaf na ho Aur iska karna Logo par Lazim ho jaye warna Agar nahi karte to Shariat Par Ya Deen e islaam ke kisi Hukum par Problem Aane ka Andesa ho jaye na to fir Aysi Bidat ko Strat karna ye Wajib ho jata hai ek hota hai logo ne khud Shuru kar liya ho woh ek Alag cheez hai, 

Baaz jagah par kuch Nayi Bidat ko Start karna Musalmano par Wajib ho jata hai Lazim ho jata hai ki woh ek Bidat Start kare Q? Q ki Agar nahi karege to Deen e islaam ke kisi Rukn me kisi Sunnat me Ya Deen e islam se Related kisi bhi cheez me Bahut bada Fitna hota hai ya logo me Bahut badi Difficulty ka Andesa hota hai ya logo me Deen ka koi ek hissa hi khatam hone ka Dar hota hai na us waqt lazim ho jata hai ek Bidat ko Start kiya jaye Ek nayi cheez ko start kiya jaye isko kahte hain Bidate Wajibah, Ab aap ko Misal deti hu Bidate Wajibah kya ho sakti hai 

Misal :-  Bidate Wajiba Jaise ki Sarkar ﷺ ke zamana e Mubarak me Jab Quraan e Majeed Nazil ho raha tha to kya Pages Nazil ho rahe they? Yani aysa to nahi tha na ki Jibraeel Alaihissalam Quraan e Majeed ke Papers Le kar aa rahe they Sarkar ﷺ ko Papers de rahe they Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne woh paper Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko diye Nahiiii, Balki..!! Ye Jo Hai Seene se Seena ke throu Quraan e Majeed Transferr huwa Hai Sarkar ﷺ Par wahi Nazil hoti Sarkar ﷺ Aayte Mubarka ko Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Samne Tilawat Farmate Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Sun kar Yaad kar lete they Baaz Patto par chamde par Pat'thar Wagaira par likh lete they is tarah tha,

Lekin..!! kya Baqayda Quraan e Majeed ek Book ki Surat me Nazil huwa tha? Ya Sarkar ﷺ ne ise Book ki tarah Jama kar ke Sahaba Kiraam ko diya tha?? Jaisa ki Aaj Quraan e Majeed ko Hum ek Book ki Shaqal me dekh rahe hain kya is tarah ka mamla tha?? Bilkul nahii, Sahaba Kiraam ne Yaad Farma liya tha Aur woh kabhi kisi cheez par kabhi kisi cheez par likh liya karte they to Jab tak Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya me zahri Taur Par hayat they tab tak Quraan e Majeed kitab ki Shaqal me Hargiz Maojud nahi tha Jab Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya se zahri Taur par parda Farma liye uske Baad Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Daure Mubarka Aaya na to Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Daur me Jange Yamama Pesh Aayi 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  499

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jange Yamama kaun si Jang Hai Aap jante hain.? Ye hamari tareekh ki Samjhe bahut badi Fatah hai Jisme fir Musalmano ki ek tadat ne Dushman ke bahut bade tadaat ko Nesto-Nabood kiya tha Unko Haraya tha Aur Ye Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke khatme Nabuwwat ke liye Jang ki gayi thi woh Jange Yamama hai Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke zahri Hayat me se hi ye mamle Shuru ho gaye they ki Baaz Badbakhto ne Nabuwwat ka Aylan kar diya ki Hum Aakhri Nabi hain to Sarkar ﷺ ne Chaha tha ki inke Taraf ek Lashkar ko Bhej diya jaye ke woh ja kar waha par zihad karen Aur is Fitne ko khatam kare, Lekin isse Pahle ki ye Lashkar waha Par Chala jata Sarkar ﷺ ka Wisal ho gaya zahri taur Par is Duniya se Aap parda farma gaye to fir aap Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sahaba ki Jamaat ko udhar bhej diya taki woh Jo Khatme Nabuwwat ka inkar karne wale hain na unke Sath Ja kar zihad karen to ye thi Jange Yamama Jo Khatme Nabuwwat ke liye Ladi gayi

Jange Yamama me ye Mamla huwa Ki Bahut Sare Huffaz kiraam Yani Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم me Jo Bahut Sare Hafiz they woh Shaheed ho gaye to Jab woh wapas Fatah hansil kar ke aaye to Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Ke liye ek Taswees yani tension wala mamla ye tha ki Agar is tadaat par Zihad me Ja kar sahaba kiraam Aur jo Hafiz hain woh Shaheed hote rahe ge to fir Quraan ka Hissa kahi na kahi woh khauf tha ki Quraan ka kuch Hissa Rah na jaye ya woh logo ke Paas Puri tarah se pahuch na Sake Jaisa Pahuchne ka Haq hai to fir Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Mashwara Diya Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Mashwara diya gaya Hazrate Umar Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Mashwara diya ki Quraan e Majeed ko Kitaab ki Surat me Jama kiya jaye To Ab dekhe ye kitni badi Bidat thi ye koi Duniyawi Bidat thodi na thi? Ye to Deeni Bidat thi 

Sarkar ﷺ ne is Duniya me Jitna Yani zahri Taur par Jitna Arsa Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Darmiyam guzara kabhi bhi Hukm nahi diya ki Quraan e Majeed ko jama kiya jaye Halanki Sarkar ﷺ Baad me Aane wali cheezo se bhi waqif hain Aap jante they ki Huffaz kiraam Shaheed hote rahege to Mumkin tha ki Sarkar ﷺ Apne zahri Hayat me iska hukum de dete Ki Quraan e Majeed ko Jama kar liya jaye lekin Sarkar ﷺ ne iska Hukum nahi diya, Lekin..!! Baad me Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne zarurat Mahsoos ki to fir Siddiqe Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke  Samne iska Mashwara diya gaya Aap ne Pahle Socho bichar kiya pahle Aap isse Ruke rahe lekin Baad me AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ke Dil me khayal Daal di ke Ye is Kaam par Amal karna chahiye to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Amal kiya 

Aur Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Jo Bilkul Amanatdar they Muttaqee they Parhezgar they un Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم wagaira ko Jama kar ke zimmedari de di ki Quraan e Majeed ko Jama karen Aur ye Mamla hota raha Jo ek Bidat thi Aur Samajh le ki Bidate Wajibah ke Darze me Chali gayi Agar Aysa nahi karte to fir Quraan e Majeed ke Aayto ko Bachana Aur logo ke samne Faylana Bahut jada Mushkil ho jata zarurat thi logo ke Darmiyan Quraan e Majeed ko kitaab ki Shaqal me lane ki to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne is par Amal kiya isi ko Kahte hain Bidate Wajibah Aur ye Pura Process Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zamane me Complete huwa Aap ne Baqayda Quraan e Majeed ko Puri tarah jod kar ek kitabi Surat me Aap lekar Aaye to ye Bahut Badi Daleel hai Bidat ki Aur Bidate Wajibah ki

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  500

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusri Misaal :-  Ye Ban sakti hai ki Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ke Zamane Me Kabhi Aysa nahi tha ki Madarse Banaye gaye Aur usme teachers Baqayda Khade ho Aur woh ek-ek Syllabus set kare ki Ye - Ye kitabe Padhni hai itna Ek Semester me Padhaya jayega Dusre Darze me itna padhaya jayega ye kuch cheeze thi?? Us waqt kuch nahi tha Q ki Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ilm Deen Hansil kiya karte they unme Jazba tha Shaok tha Har Koi Apne Masail hal karne ki isteta'at Rakhta tha woh Taqwa Rakhta tha Parhezgari Rakhta tha Sab kuch tha us Zamane me, 

Lekin..!! Baad me Jaise zamana Aange Chalta gaya to fir log Deen se Door hote gaye Aur Aalim ki Pahchan ke liye Aalim banane ke liye Aalim ki training ke liye Madarso ko start karna zaruri ho gaya Hai to ye kya hai?? Ye Bhi Bidate Wajibah thi 

Us Daur ke Ulma Kiraam ne Dekha ki Ab lazim ho gaya hai ke hum Madarse Wagaira Banaye aur ek nisab (Syllabus) ko le kar hum Bachho ko trend kare taki woh Aalim Bane Aur Society me Aange Ja kar Deen ka kaam karen to Ye huwa Bidate Wajibah Jis Par Aaj har koi Amal karta hai Chahe Apna ho paraya ho Jo Bidat ke Khilaf hai woh Bhi is Par Amal karta hai 

Kaun hai Yaha Jo Begair Madarse ke Khud ba Khud seekh leta hai?? Har koi kisi bhi Firqe se uska Talluq ho unke waha Madarso ka system hota hai waha par Baqayda Syllabus set kiye Jate hain itna padhaya jayega itni cheeze Padhayi jayegi ye Hadees ki kitaab Padhayi jayegi Ye sab cheeze Baad me ki gayi hain Aur Ye Sab Bidate Wajbah ke Darze me Aati hain Ye Ab Hamare zamane me zaruri ho gaya Hain

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 501

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Sabse Pahle Ye Suwal uthta hai ki Humne Ye Jo types Banaye hain na ki Bidat hai to ye Bidate Hasna hai Ya Bidate Sai-iyyah hai Ye types kaha se Banaye gaye..?? Halanki Muslim Sharif wagaira ki Jo Riwayat hai usme Yahi Milta hai ki Har Bidat Gumrahi hai to fir ye Types kaise ban gaye?? 

Isko Maine Aap ko Samjha di ki Har Bidat Gumrahi Hai Isse Kya Muraad Hai Yani Har Buri Bidat Gumrahi hai Ye Muhaddeseen ne Bataya hai ye Aysa nahi hai ki Muhaddeseen ne Apne taur par 2 types bana liye ki Bidat ek Achhi hoti hai ek Buri hoti hai Aqli Taur Par Bhi Samajh me Aata hai ki kuch Bidate Achhi honi chahiye warna jaise Maine Aap ko last last me samjha di na ki Agar hum Har cheez par yahi laga de ki Sarkar ﷺ Ke Zamane me huwa tha to fir Hum karege uske Baad hoga to hum nahi karege to fir to Jeena Dushwaar ho jayega Halanki Deen e Islaam Aysa Deen hai ki Jo Har Daur me Hame Ayse Rules Ayse Ahqaam ata karta hai ki Jisme us zamane ko dekhte huwe Amal karna aasan ho Aysa nahi hai ki 1400 saal purana Hamara deen hai to woh wahi par Atka huwa hai usi par hum Amal karege Aysa nahi hai, Jaise zamana Progress hoga Hamara Deen Hame changes deti Rahegi ki hum is zamane me Rahte huwe Amal kar Sake to ye cheeze hain to Aqal Bhi Hamari ye Batati hai ki Bidat ke 2 types hone chahiye ek Achhi Bidat ek Buri Bidat 

Iske Alawa ek Hadeese Mubarka hai Jo Bilkul is Baat ko Batati hai ki har Bidat Gumrahi hai iska Matlab ye nahii Hai ki Chahe woh Achhi ho Buri ho har cheez gumrahi hai Nahii Balki Muslim Sharif me Jaha par ye likha hai ki Har Bidat gumrahi hai wahi Muslim Sharif ki jild 2 Safha 341 Par ye Hadeese Mubarka Bhi Maojud hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jisne Achha Tariqa Eezad kiya Eezaad yani invent karna Start karna ye kya hai yahi Bidat hai na ki Jisne Achha tariqa Eezad kiya to usko Apne Eezad karne ka sawab Bhi milega Sarkar ﷺ Khud Farma rahe hain Jisne koi Achhi Bidat Start ki usko is Bidat ke Start karne par sawab Bhi Milega Aur Jo is Tariqe Par Amal karege yani is Bidat par Amal karege to unka Azr Bhi ise Milega kisi ne koi Ek Achhi Baat Start kar di Aur us par usne Jo Start kiya usko uska Sawab Milega Mehnat usne ki usko milega Ab is Cheez par Jitne log Amal karte Rahege utne Logo ka Sawab Bhi isko Milta rahega Begair iske ke unke Azr se kuch kam ho Aysa nahi hai ki logo ke sawab me se kuch Cheez Minus hogi itna Percent minus hoga aur usko sawab milega Aysa nahi hai, ek kisi ne koi ek Naya Tariqa Start kiya Achha tariqa Start kiya Aur 10 logo ne is par Amal kiya to is Bande ko Jo isne Mahnat ki iska sawab milega + 10 log Jab is par Amal karege to Jitna sawab hoga un 10 logo ka sawab isko milega Aur woh jo 10 log Apne taur Par kaam kar rahe hain un Sab ko Apna Apna sawab Bhi Pura pura milega Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya

Aur Aange Farmaya ki Jisne islam me Bura Tariqa Eezad kiya to usko Apne Eezad karne ka Gunah Bhi milega Aur Jo iske tariqe Par Amal karte Rahege inka gunah Bhi ise Milega Begair iske ke inke Gunah se kuch kam ho الله اکبر Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ne Bata diya kisi ne Buri Bidat ko Start kar di to Jo Buri Bidat start huwi hai uska Gunah to us Bande ko milega Lekin isko dekhte huwe Jitne logo ne isko Start kar diya us Sab ka Gunah Bhi isko Milega Aur un logo ke Gunah me Bhi koi Kami nahi hogi, Jaise Sawab ka Mamla hai waise Gunah ka Bhi Mamla hai to ye Muslim Sharif ki riwayat Bilkul wajeh hai ki Bidat 2 tariqe ki hogi Agar Achhi Bidat hogi to sawab Milega Buri Bidat hogi to Banda gunahgar hoga 

To ek Jagah Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya har Bidat Gumrahi hai Dusri Jagah Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Bidat 2 tariqe ki hai Ek par Amal karege to Sawab Milega Dusre Par Amal karege to Gunah hoga isse Banda kya Samajhta hai?? Yahi Samajhta hai na ki Jaha Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya hai ki Har Bidat Gumrahi hai iska Matlab Ye hai ki Har Buri Bidat Jo Shuru ki gayi Woh Bande ko Gumrah kar ke rakh degi to ye hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 502

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Aur Bhi Riwayte hain Jisme Sarkar ﷺ ne Wajeh Taur Par Farmaya hai ki Buri Bidat Buri hoti hai Jaise Tirmiji ki Riwayat Hai Jild 5 Page no. 45 Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Jisne Bidate Dalala Jisse Woh AllaH Aur uske Rasool ko Razi nahi karta Shuru ki, Dalala Arbi ka Word hai ض se Shuru hai iska Matlab hota hai Gumrah Ya Buri Cheez to Dalala Yani Gumrah karne wali Bidat Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Jisne Bidate Dalala Shuru ki Jisse Woh AllaH Aur uske Rasool ko razi nahi karta yani Buri Bidat Shuru karega to Yaqini si Baat hai Usse AllaH Aur uske Rasool Naraaz Hi hoge to Jisne Bidate Dalala Shuru ki To Jo jo is par Amal karege unka Gunah ise milega Aur unke Gunah me koi Kami nahi hogi 

Dekhiye kitne wajeh taur par Sarkar ﷺ ne Bata diya ki Bidat Achhi bhi hoti hai Buri Bhi hoti hai Bidate Dalala jo hoti hai Jo Buri Bidat hoti hai Bidate Sai-iyyah hoti hai woh Bande ko gumrahi ki taraf le jati hai Aur Agar Bidat Achhi ho to fir is par Amal karne se Bande ko sawab Milta hai 

Ab Woh Riwayte Main Aap ko Bata deti hu Jisme Sahaba Kiraam ne Bidate Shuru ki Hamare liye Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ki zindagi me Bahut Bada Dars hai na hum unki Sirat Padhte hain unke Aamal ko Padhte hain unke Aqaaid ko padhte hain Q? Q ki Hame Sahi Tariqa Pata Chale Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ke Mere Sahaba Sitare ki tarah hain tum inme se Jiski Bhi Payrwi karoge ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Falah Paoge Aur Chaar Khulfa e Rashdeen Jo Hamare Hain Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Usmane Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه iske Alawa to Sahaba hain lekin Ye 4 Jo Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم hain 4ro ke Daur e Mubarka me Badi Badi Bidate Aayi hain Aur Ye Bidate Hasna thi Jis Par Aaj Apne Aur Gair har koi Amal karte Hain 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 503

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────•

Hazrate Abu Bakr Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Daleel aap ko Bata deti hu Abhi maine Aap ko Jange Yamama ka waqiya Sunaya tha Chunach Bukhari Sharif ki Jild 6 Page no. 71 Par Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai Hazrate zaid Bin Sabit رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Mujhe Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bulaya Aur Mujhse Farmaya Ki Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Mere Paas Aaye hain Aur unho ne kaha ki Jange Yamama me Bahut Huffaz e Quraan (Quraan ke Hafiz) Shaheed huwe Aur Main Darta hu ki Agar Hamilane Quraan (Yani Quraan ko Seekh kar Jo isko Ange Pahuchane wale hote hain) Teji se Shaheed ho gaye to Quraan e Majeed ka ek Bada Hissa Khatam ho jayega Meri Raay ye hai ki Aap Quraan e Majeed ke Jama karne aur ek Jagah likhne ka Hukum den Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Aa kar Hazrate Siddiqe Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه se kah rahe Hain, 

Bataye is zamane me Hamare deen me in 2 Hastiyo se Badh kar koi Hasti Nazar Aati hai.?? Jo Aqaaid ko bhi Samjhe Jo in Cheezo ko Bhi Samjhe Sekhain se badh kar Hum kiski Misaal de sakte hain..?? to Hazrate Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Aa kar Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke paas Aa kar mashwara de rahe hain ki Aap Quraan e Majeed ke zama karne Aur ek jagah likhne ka hukum de Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne to ye kaam kiya hi nahi to main ye kaam Q kar karu? Kaise karu? Dekhiye Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Paas Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Aa rahe hain Aur kah rahe hain ki Quraan ko Jama kijiye isko Kitaab ki Shaqal me li aaye ye kya tha?? 

Ye ek Bidat ko Start karna tha na aur isi ko dekhte huwe Siddiqu e Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bhi kaha ki Ye kaam to Sarkar ﷺ ne nahi kiya tha to main isko kaise karu? Yani woh bhi Samajh rahe hain ki ye Bidat hai to Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Arz kiya Agarche Huzoor ﷺ ne Na kiya Magar Khuda ki Qasam Ye kaam to khair hai Yani Bhale Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me nahi huwa lekin ye kaam to Achha hai Maine Agar kisi Bidat ka Mashwara diya hai to ye koi Buri cheez to nahi hai Achhi cheez hai to Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه farmate hain fir umar رضی الله تعالی عنه mujhse is Mamle me Bahesh karte rahe Bahesh yani hum jis mane me Bahes bolte hain us tarah nahi Yani Daleel dena Baat samjhhana Samne wale ko to is tarah woh batate rahe yaha tak ke Khuda Ta'ala ne mera Seena is Amr (Baat) ke liye khool diya Aur Meri Raay Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Raay se Mowaqif ho gayi Yani unho ne mujhe Dalail diye Mujhe Samjhaya to AllaH Ta'ala ne Mere Dil me Ye Baat Daal di Jo Baat Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Farma rahe hain woh Durust hai Aur meri Raay Yahi ho gayi ki is Bidat ko hame Shuru karna chahiye

Zaid Bin Sabit رضی الله تعالی عنه kahte hain ki Abu Bakr Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Mujhse Farmaya tum Naojawan Mard Aaqil ho yani Ek naojawan ho marde Aaqil ho Samajhdar ho hum kisi bhi Mamle me tumhe Muttahim nahi karte hain Q ki tum Janabe Rasool ﷺ ki Wahi likha karte they Aap to kitabate Wahi kiya karte they Pas Quraan Talaash karo Aur isko Jama karo Yani Quraan e Majeed ke Jo Hafiz wagaira hain inko bitha kar inse Quraan e Majeed sune Aur isko Jama karen Hazrate Zaid Bin Sabit رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain AllaH ki Qasam Agar Mujhe kisi Pahad ko uthane ka Mukallaf Banaya jata to Quraan Jama karne se Jiska Unho ne Mujhe hukum diya tha jada bhari na hota Yani Mujhse Agar kaha jata ki pahad utha lo Ye zimmedari fir bhi kam hoti Quraan e Majeed ko Jama karne ki Jo zimmedari di gayi thi ye bahut badi zimmedari thi maine Arz kiya woh kaam tum kaise karoge Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne nahi kiya Yani hum kaise kar sakte hain Jisko Sarkar ﷺ Ne nahi kiya Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya AllaH ki Qasam Ye Achha kaam hai Qasam farma rahe hain Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Samjhane ke liye ki ye Achha kaam hai Agarche Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Nahi huwa lekin kaam to Achha hai Bidat hai lekin Bidate Hasna hai

Abu Bakr Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Mere sath Bahes karte rahe Mujhe Samjhate Rahe Dalaail dete rahe Hatta ki AllaH Ta'ala ne iske liye mera Seena khool diya kya Farma rahe hain Hazrate Zaid Bin Sabit رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Pahle Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Samjhaya fir Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Hazrate zaid Bin Sabit رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Samjhaya to woh farma rahe hain ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Mera Seena khool diya Jiske liye Abu Bakr Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Seena khola tha Yani Jis Baat ko unke Dilo me Daal di thi AllaH Ta'ala ne ki ye Bidate Hasna hai usi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala ne mere Dil me Ye tasalli daal di ye Baat Daal di ki ye Bidate Hasna hai Aur is par Amal karna Chahiye to Aaj Jo hamare Samne Quraan e Majeed Kitabi Surat me Maojud hai Ye Bilkul Bidate Hasna ki Behtreen Misaal hai Ye Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zamane ki Bidat Maine Aap ko bata di

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 504

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aaiye Daur e Umre Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه ki taraf Chalte hain Hazrate Abdurrahman Bin Abdul Qari رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Batate hain Motta imaam Malik ke Jild 3 Par Ye Riwayat Maojud hai Aur Mashhoor waqiya hai ke Hazrate Abdurrahman رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Main Ramzan Me Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke sath Masjid Me Gaya to kuch log Apni Aur Kuch Jamaat ke sath Namaz Padh rahe they to Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya Khuda ki Qasam Meri Raay ye hai ki Agar main inhe ek imaam ke pichhe Jama kar du Ye Afzal hoga ki kuch log Alag padh rahe hain kuch log Jamaat ke sath padh rahe hain Agar in sabko Ek imaam ke pichhe Namaz Padhne ka hukum du to ye Behtar hoga 

Fir Main ek Dusri Raat Aap ke Saath Masjid gaya to log ek imaam ke sath Namaz Padh rahe they is Par Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya ye kya hi Achhi Bidat hai Ye Tarawih ki Namaz thi to Ye Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zamane ki Bidat thi

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 505

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hazrate Saib Bin Yazeed Kahte hain Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Hazrate e Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Zamane Me JumuaH ke din Azaan ki ibteda Yani Azaan ki Shuruat us waqt Huwi thi Jab imaam Mimbar Par Baith jata tha, JumuaH ke Din Aap Jante hain na 2 Azaane hoti hai ek Azaan Pahle Di jati hai Jab woh Azaan di jati hai log Apne kaam kaaz chhod kar fir Masjid ki taraf Nikalte hain fir Jab imaam Mimbar par baith Jata hai to Masjid ke Bahar Mimbar Samne Azaan di jati hai To Hazrate Saib رضی الله تعالی عنه kya Farma Rahe hain Jab tak Sarkar ﷺ ka Daure Mubarka tha fir Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ka tha fir Umre Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه ka tha to is waqt Jumuah ki Azan tab hoti thi jab Mimbar par baith jata na fir Azaan di jati thi 

Fir Jab Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Daur Aa gaya Aur Log Bahut jada ho gaye to 3sri Azaan zora ke Maqam par jaaid shuru ki gayi Abu AbdullaH Kahte hain Zora Madine ke Bazar ke Sath ki Jagah hai is jagah par 3sri Azaan ko Shuru kiya gaya, Achha 3sri Azaan Muraad ye hai ki iqamat hoti hai to isko Yaha Par 3sri Azaan ka Naam diya Gaya hai,... Main Aap ko Samjhati hu Sahi Bukhari ki Hadees no. 912 Hai Ye Yani Ye hota ki Pahle Sarkar ﷺ Aur Sekhain ke Zamane me Jab imam Mimbar Par Baith jata to Azaan wagaira ka mamla hota iqamat hoti Aur Namaz Qayim ho Jati JumuaH ki Lekin fir Jab log Jada ho gaye Aur Jaise jaise zamana Ange jata hai to kya ho gaya hai ki Taqwa kam ho gaya hai Parhezgari kam ho gayi hai Hazrate Usman e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Daur to bahut Aala Daur hai Aaj ke Daur ki Baat kar rahi hu kya ho gaya ki log Aakhri waqt tak Abhi bhi Aap dekhte hain na Aakhri Waqt tak log Kaam kaaz me lage rahte hain Dukaan wagaira khule hain Bazaar me hain to woh jate nahi hain Masjid ki taraf Fir Last me Jate hain Aur Shamil ho jate hain Aysa hai na

To Hazrate Usman e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Dekha ki log Jab jada jo gaye hain Aur tizarat wagaira ke Mamlat hote hain to Aap ne Ek Bidat ko Start kar diya ki ek Nayi Azaan ko hi Aap ne Start kar di Jo Pahle di jati hai Jaise Aaj kal ke zamane me Abhi ho raha hai na Ye Bidat hai Ye Woh Bidate Hasna hai Jisko Hazrate Usman e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Shuru kiya to Ab ye hota hai ki Jab Pahli Azaan hoti hai Jumuah ki to log Alert ho jate hain Ha Ab hame Dusri Azaan se Pahle Apna sara kaam Kaaz band karna hai Masjid ki taraf Nikalna hai Aur Namaz ki tayyari ki taraf Lagna hai Aur Aaj ke Daur me Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Fuqha kiraam ne Yahi Farmaya hai na ki Jab Jumuah ki Pahli Azaan ho jaye iske Baad Har woh kaam karna Gunah hai ki Jo Aap ko Namaz se Roke Ab lazim ho jata hai ki jis Par Jumuah Farz hai ke woh Masjid ki taraf Nikle to Jumuah ki Pahli Azaan ho gayi iske Baad Agar koi tizarat kar raha hai Bazaar wagaira par baith raha to Apna Satal vagairah Laga le ab ye sare Duniyawi kaam ko Stop kare Aur Masjid ki taraf nikle Taki woh waha Pahuch jaye Aur Namaz Bajamaat Ada kare

To Ye Jumuah ki jo Pahli Azaan thi woh logo ko Alert karne ke liye Yaad dilane ke liye log ke dil me Jazba Bedar karne ke liye ki Ab Pahle Masjid ki taraf Chalna hai Jumuah Ada karna hai ye Azaan ko Start karne wale Hazrate usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه Hain 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 506

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Daur me Jo Bidat Start huwi thi woh ye thi ki Aapne Baqayda Sarf Aur Nahaw ka Silsila Shuru kiya ye Arabic grammar ke 2 Part hain Samjh le ki ye jo 2 Subject hain Jin Arabic grammar ko hum Sikhte hain Farmaya Jata hai Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه kahi gaye to Aap ne suna ki log Quraan e Majeed Padh rahe hain Aur Jo Bhi cheez Arbi ibarate wagaira padh rahe hain na to unko woh Arabic, Aap Samjhe ki Jab Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Jab Quraan e Majeed Nazil huwi to us waqt Arab ke Sharo me Nazil huwi na Sarkar ﷺ Arab me Maojud they to waha ke log Arbi they unko Arbi aati thi to Quraan e Majeed Jab Nazil huwa us Par koi Ayraab wagaira nahi lage they Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Jab isko Jama Bhi Kiya to Baqayda Quraan e Majeed Par koi zar Zabar Pesh tanween jazam ye sab kuch nahi tha Sirf Arbi ibarat thi Yani Arbi ki Aayat likhi huwi thi words likhe huwe they 

Ab usko "Alhamdu" Padhna hai "Alhamda" Padhna hai "Alhimda" Padhna hai "Alhimdu" Padhna hai kuch nahi pata Aap ko Quraan e Majeed is tarah rakh de ki Jis par koi zar Zabar pesh wagaira na ho to kya hum Padh Sakte hain??? Pahli Aayat hi Shayed hum padh na Sake Humko pata hi nahi hai " Alhamdu padhna hai "Alhimda Padhna hai zabar padhna hai zer Padhna hai Nahi pata na??

To fir log kya karege Apne Man me Jo Bhi Aaya zer zabar lagaye ge pesh lagayege usko padhte jayege Jaha Par Mad karna hai nahi karege ya fir Khud hi laga lege is tarah ki cheeze ho jayegi to yahi Mamla Ho Raha tha ke log Quraan e Majeed ho ya koi Bhi cheez ho Arbi ko woh galat padh rahe they Jab Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Dekha to Aap ne Baqayda is Arabic grammar ke ilm ko Start kiya jisko Aaj hum Sarf Aur Nahaw kahte hain Yani Ye Dono ilm Ayse hain Jinke zariye hum Samajhte hain ki kisi word par hum kya Ayraab lagayege kab zabar lagaye ge Kab zer lagaye ge kab pesh lagaye ge jo grammar ke Student hain woh Achhi tarah Samajh gaye inke zariye pata chalta hai ke kya Ayraab Aayege Ayraab yani zer, zabar, Pesh wagaira To kya Ayraab aayegi ye Cheeze hum inme Sikhte hain To is ilm ko Start karne wale is Bidate Hasna ko Shuru karne wale Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Hain

To Ye Chaar Khulfa e Rashdeen hain 4ro ke Daur me Ye Badi Bidate pesh Aayi hain ab iske Alawa bhi bahut sari Bidate hain Jaise Misal me taur Par Hamare Yaha Jamaate Hoti hain Masjid Me to ye Jamato ke timing fix kiye jate hain to kya hai?? Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me koi timing fix huwa karta tha ki 2 Baje hi hum ye Namaz padhege? 7 baje ye Namaz padhege is tarah to nahi tha na? To ye timing fix karna ke jamaat is waqt hogi Aange pichhe hogi to Announcement wagaira karte hain to ye Bidate Hasna hai Jo Baad me Shuru huwi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 507

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────•

Isi tarah Jaise Maine Abhi Aap ko Samjhaya ki Quraan e Majeed Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Jama kar diya lekin is par na zer tha na zabar tha na pesh tha to Quraan e Majeed par Ayraab lagana zer, zabar, pesh lagana ye Bidat thi Aur Aap Samajh le ki ye Bidate Wajibah ke darze me hi thi Q ki hum Jaise Kya padhte? Kya Samajhte? Quraan e Majeed Baaz islami bahne الحمد لله tajweed ke sath Abhi padh rahi hain Baaz ko to Tajweed nahi aati to is tariqe se Huroof Ada karne nahi Aate unse Agar kaha jaye ki zer, zabar, Pesh laga kar padho to kya padhege? aur Quraan e Majeed ka معاذ الله Kya Haal ho jayega Agar is tarah Padhne lag jaye to Ye Bidate wajibah se Darze me thi Jis par Amal kiya gaya Aur Is par Ayraab wagaira lagaye gaye Quraan e Majeed ke Printing ko Shuru kiya gaya

Isi tarah Quraan e Majeed me isme Kahi par bhi ye nahi tha ki Yaha se Yaha tak ek Para hai Yaha se Yaha tak 2 Para hai Ye Sab kuch bahi nahi tha Sarkar ﷺ Ne Nahi kiya Sahaba ne Nahi kiya Baad wale ne nahi kiya Unke Bahut Baad me ye Aaya ki Quraan e Majeed ko 30 Pare me Bata gaya 30 Paro ka system Jinho ne bhi Shuru kiya hai unke naam me ikhtelaf Hai Ya unke Naam wajeh nahi hain Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain, Bahrhaal Jisne bhi Shuru kiya ye Bidat thi Aur Bidate Hasna thi isme kya buri baat hai? Agar 30 part me divide kar diya gaya Jaise koi Ek din me ek Para padhega to 30 din me 30 pare ho jayege to kya isse koi kharabi lazim aayi?? Nahii, to Ye Bidate Hasna Hai to Paro me Batna Manzilo me Batna Ye Sab cheeze Baad me layi gayi Jo Bidate Hasna hai

Isi tarah Masjido ko Pakka Bana kar in par Gumbbad lagana Minnar lagana Ye Bhi Bidate Hasna Hai, Madarso ko Start karna inme Makhsoos Syllabus ko lana, Aaj jo Hamare Shadi beyah ke tariqe hain Jo hum kalima e Tayyab is tarah padh rahe hain Jo 6 kalime Padhte bain imaan e Mufassal padh rahe hain imaan e Mujmal padh rahe hain Ye Sab Bidate Hasna hai 

Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Jo zakaat Ada ki jati thi woh kis tarah hoti thi sona tha chandi tha kya wahi Currency thi? Kya note ka system us waqt tha?? Nahi na, to Aaj Hum Agar kahe Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me dirham Dinaar they to Zakaat usi se Ada hogi Ye Aap Bidat par Amal kar rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Fitra Note ke zariye Galla khareed kar hum fitre Ke taur par nahi dete they Balki Dirham hota tha Dinaar hota tha woh dekar gehu wagaira hansil hota tha Aur log dete they Hajj ya to paydal kiya Jata tha Ya zanwaro par kiya jata tha Aaj train hai bas hai Vip campus me ja kar log Hajj kar rahe hain to kya isko kah dege ki ye Bidat hai Aur Aap ka Hajj hi Qubool nahi ho rahe معاذ الله Aysa kuch Bhi Mamla nahi hai Ye Bahut sari cheeze hain Jo Bidate hain Lekin Achhi Bidate hain Jo Baad me Shuru ki gayi Bahut Sari Riwayte Aap ko Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Daur ki bhi Milegi Jisse Sabit Hota hai ki Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Farmaya hai Ye Bidat hai Jaise Chast ki Namaz hai isko Bhi Hamare Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Bidat karaar diya hai ki Ye Achhi Bidat hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 508

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

     *❝ TAQLEED KA BAYAN ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Taqleed kise kahte Hain..? Taqleed Q Wajib hai..? Kis Par wajib hai..?? Kin Cheezo me Wajib hai..?? 

Taqleed Kahte kise hain..?? Taqleed ka Matlab Hota hai Agar Aap Dictionary Me dekhe ge to iski mening Banega Apne Gale me Patta Dalna Ya Haar Dalna, Aur Sharaee Definition Agar main Aap ko Taqleed ki Bolu to woh ye hai ki kisi ke Qaul Ya Fayl Qaul Yani Baat Fayl yani Actions To Kisi ke Qaul ya Fayl ko Apne Upar lazim e Sharaee Janna Ye Samajh kar ki Ye Jo baat kah raha hai Ya Ye Jo kaam kar raha hai Hamare liye Daleel hai Q ke ye Sharee Taur par Tahqeeq karne wala hai 

Ab Samjhe ki Hamare life me Jab Bhi koi Parshani Aa Jati hai koi Masla Pesh aa jata hai Shareeat se related, to fir Aysa hota hai ki Agar Hamare ilm me hoga to us Par Amal Hum karte hain Aur Agar Hamare ilm me Nahi hota to hum Ulma Kiraam ki taraf Ruzu karte hain na to ye Ruzu hum Q karte hain??  Ulma Kiraam ki Bargah me Ja kar Q puchhte hain ki Ye Masla Aysa ho gaya to hum kya kare Q is tarah karte hain..? Isliye karte hain Q ki Hame iska Jawab nahi pata Aur na hi hum iske itne Qabil hote hain ki Hum Quraan o Hadees se iska Khud Masla Nikal Sake to ye hai to Taqleed isi liye zaruri hai Q ke Quraan Aur Ahadees Ye Jo Hamare Pass 2 Ahem cheeze Maojud hain na Aap Jante hain ki Quraan e Paak me Har Tar Aur khushk cheez ka Bayan hai Bahut Cheezo ka Bayan Sarkar ﷺ ne Hadeese Mubarka ke zariye Bata di ki Iska Matlab ye hai Yaha par Quraan e Majeed ki tafseer ye hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ne Bata di Jo Quraan o Hadees Apne samne Rakhega uske Nazar ke Samne hoga to fir uske liye to ye hai ki woh Aasani se Apne Masail ka Hal Ya Socho Fikar kar ke usko Jo Sharaee Masle Pesh Aate hain woh uska Hal nikal Sakta hai, 

Lekin..!! Hum Jaise Log ke Jinko Bilkul Dhang se Quraan e Majeed ko dekh kar Arbi ibarat hi Padhna Bhi nahi Aati Tajweed se Ya fir Tajweed Seekh liya hai to Ma'ana Samajh me Nahi aate to Ayse logo ko hum ye to nahi bol sakte na ki Aap Quraan e Majeed khud seekh lo Jao Padh lo Aur Apna Masla Nikal lo Isme to fir Bahut Sare mistakes ho sakte hain Q ke Har koi Apne life me busy Hain Koi Ghar me busy hai koi Bachho me busy hain Mard Hazrat Aksar Kaam ke liye Bahar Chale Jate hain to ye Sare Mamla hote hain Jab ek Banda Apni zindagi ke in Mamlaat me Busy ho usse Aap kahe ki Quraan e Majeed Samajh kar Apna Masla Nikal lo to kya woh Kar payega?? Nahi kar payega na Q ki Quraan e Majeed me Bhi kya 10-12 Ayte hain.?? Taqriban 6666 Aayte hain Maojud hain na to itni Aayte zahen me Rakhna inki Meaning ko zahen me Rakhna inki Tafseer ko zahen me Rakhna Normal si Baat nahi hai isliye fir hum par lazim ho Jata hai ki hum kisi Ayse Bande ki Bargah me Jaye ki jinke Nigah me Jinke zahen me Jinke Dil me Ye Cheeze Maojud hain Dilo Dimag me unke Ye Cheeze Rahti ho to unke Paas Ja kar hum puchhe ge to Ye Hai Taqleed Yani ke Jin Cheezo ka Jaise Hum Jaise log hain Ya Aam log hain ki Jinke nazar me Quraan o Hadees Wagaira ki cheeze nahi hoti hain unke liye hukum ye hota hai ki woh kisi Bade imaam ki Bargah me Hazir ho Aur unse Masail Maloom kar le,

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 509

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

To Abhi Maine Aap ko Taqleed ki Definition Batayi Achha Taqleed Word aap ko Big lag raha hoga Simple word me kahu to hum kisi 4 Imaamo me Se ek imaam ko Follow karte hain na isko kahte hain Taqleed 4 imaam Kaun se hain Aap Jante Hain na Imaam e Azaam Abu Hanifa رضی الله تعالی عنه imaam Shafee رضی الله تعالی عنه imaam Ahmad Bin Hambal رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur imaam Malik رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye 4 Aaimma hain Inho Ne Namaz Roze Fiqhi masail se related Ahqam Diye hain hame Aur Hum Par lazim hai ki inme se kisi ek ko Follow karen Jaise hum Hanfi hain to imaam e Aazam Abu Hanifa رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Rules Aap ne Jo Shariat ke Ahqam diye hain isko Follow karte hain to isi ko kahte hain Taqleed 

Achha iski Zarurat Q hai?? Ye Main Aap ko Samjha Rahi hu.. Warna Bahut se dekhe Aap Jab hum imaam e Aazam ki Taqleed karte hain to humko kaha Jata hai ki hum imaam e Aazam ke Muqallid hain Muqallid Yani Followers hain Taqleed karne wale, To Badmazhabo ki taraf se ye Aytraj Aata hai ki Q Aap kisi imaam ko Follow karte hain kya Quraan Hamare Pass Nahi hai Hadees Hamare pass nahi hai to fir kya Zarurat Hai Aap ko Hanfi Banne ki Shafee Banne ki Malki Banne ki Ya Hambali Banne ki Aap Bas ummati Ban Jaye Aap Musalman Ban jaye Aap Muhammadi Ban Jaye is tarah ke lafz woh istemal karte hain Aur kahte hain ki Aap ko kisi imaam ko Follow karne ki kya zarurat hai Jabke Quraan Aap ke Paas Hai Hadees Aap ke Paas hai Aap khud Apna Masla Nikal len,..?

Halanki..!!  Agar Aqli Taur Par Hum Soche to Ye kaise Mumkin hai? Mumkin to nahi hai na Q ke 2-4 Masle Agar hum is tarah ke Rakh den ki Ye Masla Pesh Aa gaya woh Masla Pesh Aa gaya to kya hum Quraan e Majeed se Masla nikal sakte hain..?? Itne Qabil hain.? Nahi hain isiliye Hum in Aaimma e kiraam ko in Ulmaa kiraam ko in 4 imaam ko Follow karte hain, Q? Q ke Ye inho ne Jo Shariat ke Rules Banaye hain na Ye is tarah se Bilkul Apne Taur Par Nahi Banaye to Ye Jo Aaimma guzre hain hamare 4 Bade imaam inko AllaH Ta'ala ne ijtehad Ki Salahiyyat Ata farmayi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 510

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ijtehad Kahte kise hain..?? Aur Ye ijtehad kab kiya Jata hai..?? 

Jo Masla Quraan me Hai thik hai Jo Masla Hadeese Mubarka me hai thik hai Lekin Bahut Sare Masail Ayse hain Jinka Direct Answer Aap ko ki iska Hukum kya hai ye Jaiz hai? Najaiz hai? Kha  Sakte hain? pi sakte hain.? Agar koi Business ka tariqa hai to ye Halaal hai? Haram hai? Iski kamai Aap kha Sakte hain? Nahi kha Sakte? Kya hukum hoga Ye Humko Direct Quraan e Majeed se nahi milta fir is waqt zaruri hota hai ki Jis Bande ke Paas Ijtehad wali Quality ho woh use kar ke Iska hukum Quraan Aur Hadees ki Roshni me Nikale

Aap ko Aasan si misal deti hu : Ab Quraan e Majeed me to har Cheez ka ilm hai na Aur Hadeese Mubarka me bhi Bahut Sari cheezo ka ilm Maojud hai Ab filhal Aaj kal ke Daur me bahut ek Common cheez chal Rahi hai Aap samajh le Bitcoins (Digital currency )to kya Digital currency ka zikr Quraan e Majeem me Maojud hai? 

Ek Sawal Aa jata hai ki Aap ko Digital currency me invest karna hai kharidna hai ya iska trending karna hai to kya ye Kar sakte hain? Ab Banda Khol kar baith gaya Quraan e Majeed ki isme Dhudu ki Bit conis kya hai kya ye encyclopedia hai ki is tarah kholege to mil jayega Faoran? Nahi, woh pura misal ke taur pari Quraan e Majeed ko Bhi palat le usko dekh le Tarjuma padh le usko kahi bhi nahi milne wala ki Bit coin kaha par likha huwa hai, Ahadeese Mubarka Dekh le Achha Ahadeese Mubarka Bhi kuch Ayse nahi hain ki ek Hazaar hadees hai Balki Kai Hazaaro me Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai fir woh Hadeese Mubarka se Hukum nikal Sakte hain nahi nikal Sakte? sahi Hadees hai? Zaeef hadees hai? Kaunse Darze ki hai kuch nahi maloom, fir bhi Banda Agar usko dhone to kahi par Bhi nahi milega to fir kya kahege?? Ke Ab woh kya kare bit coins me invest kare nahi kare? Kya kare Hai na? 

Halanki Ki Quraan e Majeed ka daawa hai ki is par Har cheez Maojud hai Har Say ka zikr Maojud hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya hai ki Maine Deene islaam ko (hamare is Deen ko) complete kar diya hai, Complete kar diya hai Matlab Ta-Qayamat tak Aane wale Jitne Masle hain Unko Quraan o Hadees ki Roshni me Hal kiya ja sakta hai to bataye Hal nahi mil raha Q?? Q ke Hum Samajhne ke Qabil nahi hain to is surat Me Jinko AllaH Ta'ala ne ijtehad ki Salahiyyat di hoti hai ijtehad Yani Quraan e Majeed ko Aur Hadeese Mubarka ko gaor se Dekhna usko Samajhna uske Andar Maojud Chhupi huwi Jo Bate hoti hain usko Samajhna Aur Mukhtalif Subject ka Achha khasa ilm Jab Hota Hai to fir Agarche Quraan e Majeed me Ya Hadeese Mubarka me clearly woh Masla likkha huwa na ho Ya Bayan kiya Huwa na ho fir Bhi Ulma Kiraam woh Jo Mujtahid hota hain Jiske Paas ijtehad Salahiyyat hoti hai woh usme se Masla Nikal Sakta hai 

Aur Aam log hum Jaise hain Hamme Bilkul Aap Samajh le Minus me hain ijtehad ka kuch hamare Andar Maojud nahi hai to hum iski taraf ja hi nahi sakte Jayege to Phas jayege to itna Jisne Aap Samajh le umr Bhar Quraan o Hadees ki Khidmat ke liye inki Shuruhaat Padhne ke liye inki Tafaseer padhne ke liye Apne Aap ko waqf kar diya ho tab ja kar koi bada Mujtahid Payda hota hai

Ab Mujtahid itna Bada Darza hai isko Samajhne ke liye Bas itna Samajh le ki Tabaeen se le kar Aaj 1400 Sadi guzar gaye Aaj tak kitne Mazhab Aap ko mil rahe? Sirf 4 Bade Aaimma Mil Rahe hain na 4 imaam mil rahe hain iske Alawa kisi Aur imaam ka naam Aap ne Suna hai.?? Nahi, Ye 4ro imaam Mujtahid ke Darze Pe they Aur itne Bade Auliya Guzre lekin Hame Mujtahideen ka is tarah Naam Samne Nazar nahi aata ki Jaisa kaam in 4 Aaimma ne kiya Aaj inhi ke Followers hain, Dusre Mujtahideen Bhi Guzre hain Main Aange Aap ko batati hu Lekin..!! Jaisa kaam in Mujtahideen ka huwa hai Aysa to nahi mil raha hai Ye Darza hota hai ijtehad ka 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 511

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Mujtahid ke liye Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki uske Paas Taqriban 100 Cheezo ka ilm hona Sirf ilm hona nahi Maharat hona zaruri hai 100 Cheez Quraan e Majeed se Related, Hadeese Mubarka se Related, Qiyas se Related Ye Sari cheeze hain in par Jab tak woh Maharat Hansil nahi karega usko Mujtahid nahi kaha jata

100 field kitni badi Cheez hai Jo Darse Nizami ki taraf mayil hain unko pata hai ki Ye ek Aat field me hi hum kaam karte umr lag jaye fir Bhi excise Hansil na ho usme se ek hai grammar Par Mahart ho Sarf Nahaw Yaha par Bahut si talibaat ne padha hoga na Sarf Aur Nahaw Bataye hame kitni Maharat hansil hai? Kitna hum Aaj bhi Struggle karte hain Ye Samjhne ke liye ki Quraan e Majeed me yaha par zabar Aaya to Q? Zer Aaya to Q? Pesh Aaya To Q? Agar Ye Aaya to kya Ban Raha hai? File Ban raha hai Mafool ban raha hai Badal Ban raha hai sifat ban raha hai Kya ban raha hai? Us se fir Tarjuma Badlega Us Hisab se fir Aayat ki Jo tafseer hai woh Bhi Badal sakti Hai to is tarah Hai Ye Sarf ki Maharat, Nahaw ki Mahart isi tarah ek Aur hota hai Arbi me jo semantic kaha jata hai na Structure Sentences formation Ye Word Pahle Q Aaya ye Baad me Q Aaya achha Yaha par Yahi word Q laya gaya Ye Sari cheeze jisko Balagat kaha jata hai ilm ul Bayan Kaha Jata hai Aur isi tarah Arabic language ke lugat ka ilm Yani Dictionary ka ilm hona bhi zaruri hai ki yaha par Arabic me Ye Word Aaya to Q Aaya Aur Yaha Par Hum isme se kaun Sa Meaning lege 

Jaise Misal ke taur par Quraan e Majeed me Lafz Aata hai مولا Ye Maola ka Lafz Bahut Sare Meanings Apne Andar Rakhta hai kabhi Maula ka meanings hota hai AaQa / Sarkar / Sardar Kabhi usi Maula ka meaning Gulam hota hai 2 Complete opposite Meanings hai ye AaQa / Gulam Aur is Maula ke Aur Bhi Meanings hain Jaise hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Maula Bolte hain to woh Ek Maula ka Ma'ana hota hai Madadgar / Madat karne wala, Jaise hum kahte hain Maula Ali Mushkil Kusha To Yaha par Maula Kahne ka Matlab hai ki Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Hamare Madadgar hain to yehi word Baar baar Alag Alag Jagah par Alag Alag meanings me Aa raha hai to aap kya meaning lege iske liye Lugat ka ilm hona bhi zaruri hai

Isi tarah Hadeese Mubarka Aap le len isme Bhi Bahut Sare field hote hain Bahut sari cheeze hoti hain Kaun si Hadees Sahi hai kaun si Gareeb hai, Azeez hai Hasan hai? Sanad me kaun se rawi Aa rahe hain Jinke zariye Hadees Hum tak Pahuchi hai woh kis tarah ke Rawi hain kis tarah ke log hain kya unse hum Hadees except kar sakte hain? Nahi kar sakte hain? To ye Bahut Sari cheeze Isme Aati hain Jab in Cheezo par ek Banda Maharat Hansil kar le Tab ja kar Woh Banta hai Mujtahid Aur Jo Banda Mujtahid hota hai us Par Lazim hota hai ki woh Apne Masail kisi se puchh kar Na kare Balke Quraan o Hadees ke Roshni me Khud us Par Gaoro fikr kare khud usko Samajh kar uska Masla Nikale..., Aur Jo Gaire Mujtahid hai Jiske Andar Mujtahidana Quality nahi hai woh Kya karega.?? Us Par Lazim Hai ki woh kisi Mujtahid ko Follow kare, Agar hum inko Follow nahi karege to Fir Hamare Liye koi chara nahi hai Jaise maine Abhi bit coins ki Misal de di

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 512

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusri Misal Aap ko deti hu :- Agar Main kahu ki Heroin (Drug) Jo hai cocaine (Drugs) jo hai Bataye ki isko khana kaisa hai.?? With Daleel Quraan e Majeed se Ya Hadees se Daleel dekar Aap Bataye ki isko Khana kaisa hai?? 

To Banda dekhe Quraan e Majeed me Kahi Aap ko milega ki cocaine khana Haram hai Ya fir Hadeese Mubarka me milega.?? Nahi, Ye Baad ki izaad hai us zamane me to nahi tha.. Ab Agar isko hum Ayse hi chhod de Ya Apne Taur Par istemal karen? Yani khud hi Apna ek Hukum laga len Aysa nahi ho sakta na to Aaimma e Mujtahideen ne Dekha Aur iska Hukum Nikala kaise..? Jaise Misal ke Taur par cocaine hai isme Dekha ki isko khane se kya kya Bande ke Andar changes Aa rahe hain Body me kya ho raha hai.? Jab Banda Drugs leta hai to fir kya hota hai uske Andar Ek Tariqe ka Nasa Aa jata hai Aur woh Azeeb Azeeb Harkate karne lagta hai to Ye Aaimma e Mujtahideen ne dekha ki Quraan e Majeed me isse Milta huwa ek Cheez ka zikr hai Aur woh hai Sharab, Sharab ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Haram karar Diya Aur Farmaya ki Sharab Haram Hai Q ki Ye Nasha Lati hai Aur Nashe me Banda itna Dhutt ho jata hai ki fir usko Ye Bhi Tameej nahi rahti ki Kaun Maa Hai Kaun Bahen hai Aur Banda Bahki Bahki huwi Cheeze karne lag jata hai is Wajah se AllaH Ta'ala ne Sharab ko Haraam Karar de diya 

Ab Ulma Kiraam ne Mujtahideen ne dekha ki Jo reason Sharab ko Haraam kar dene ki thi wahi Reason cocaine Aur Digar Drugs me Bhi Maojud hai sem reason hai na isme bhi Nasha hai isme bhi ek tarah ka Nasha hai isme bhi Banda Apni zindagi Barbad kar raha hai kya kar raha hai usko khayal nahi hai Drugs me bhi yahi Mamla hai Jaan ko taqleef de Raha hai Ye Sari Cheeze hain to Jab ye similar dekha to Ulma Kiraam ne usi Aayat ko Daleel Banate huwe Ye Hukum Zari Farma diya ki cocaine wagaira ka istemal Jaiz nahi hai 

Ye Hota hai ijtehad Ye to ek simple misal De di main Aap ko Samjhane ke liye ki Ulma Kiraam kaise ijtehad karte hain Ye Aap ko Samajh Aane wali Misal Hai, Bahut Sari ijtehadi cheeze aysi hain jo Hamari Aqal me utarti Bhi nahi hain Ulma Kiraam ne Aaimma e kiraam ne us tarah ijtehad Farmaye hain to Ab yahi Masla humse Bhi puchha jata to Hum Hargiz itna Sochne ke Qabil nahi hain isliye Fir ijtehadi Ulma Kiram ko Follow karna Hum Par Lazim ho Jata hai Mujtahid ko Follow karna lazim ho Jata hai Hum ne Ye Aap ko Generally taur par Samjhayi ki taqleed ki zarurat Kya Hai.. Jo ye kahte hain na Aap ke Paas Quraan hai Aap ke Paah Hadees hai Aap Q iske paas ja rahe hain Q uske Paas ja rahe hain Halanki ki Quraan e Majeed me Hame Hukum diya gaya hai Abhi main Taqleed ki Aayte Mubarka Padh kar Batati hu lekin Jo ye kah rahe hain unke liye ye Aqli Jawab bhi hai 

Kya Aaj Humne itni maharat Hansil kar li ke jis par معاذ الله Hamare Andar ijtehadana Salahiyyat aa gayi.?? Nahi, AllaH ke Kaise Nek Bande they Aap Samjhe kaise karam Nawazi thi ki unko itne itne field me itne inte subject me Maharat Hansil ho gayi woh 100 me se Agar Hum ek field par bhi Maharat Hansil kar le na Apni zindagi me hum Samajh le ki Hamari zindagi Kamyab ho gayi to ye AllaH ke karam se ho Sakta hai, To Mujtahid Jo hoga woh to Apna ijtehad istemal karega Aur woh kar lega lekin Jo Gaire Mujtahid hoga usko Jo ijtehad karne wale Aaimma kiraam hain unko Follow karna zaruri ho jata hai lazmi ho jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 513

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aur Jo Definition Maine Batayi Aap ko Ab Dekhe ki hum kisi ke Qaul ko Jaise imaam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Hain Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Jo bhi Bayan Farmaya hai ki Namaz hame is tarah Ada karni hai ye Yaha par Aysa hoga to Sajda e Sahaw karege Yaha Par nahi karege Namaz me Ye cheeze Farz hain Namaz me ye Cheeze Wajib hai kisne Bataya hai hame..? Ye Hum kaha se le rahe hain? 

Ye imam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Jo Bayan kiya hai usko hum le rahe hain, Ya Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Hame Koi Cheez Ada karke Bataya ki is tarah Karna hai, To kisi ke Qaul ko Ya kisi ke Fayl ko Apne upar lazim Janna Compulsory Samajhna Q ki imaam e Aazam ne Jo bhi farmaya hum isko lazim Samajhte hain na Hum Namaz me kah rahe hain ki hum 6 Sharait ko mante hain 7 Faraiz ko mante hain to Ye hum Apne upar lazim Samajh rahe hain 

Halanki kahi par Bhi Is tarah Aap ko wajeh Taur Par Hadeese Mubarka me is tarah likh kar nahi milega ki Ye Sharait me se hai Ya Ye Wajibaat me se Hai Ye Sunnat me se hai Balki Yahi milega ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne is tarah kiya Wuzu is tarah kiya Kabhi Takeed Farmayi ki Agar wuzu me Ye cheez nahi ki to Ye waeed hogi ye cheez ki to Ye sawab milega is tarah ki cheeze milegi Ye wajeh taur Par Sarkar ﷺ ne Nahi Bataya ki wuzu ke Ye faraiz me se hi hain Ye Sunnat me se hi hai Muaqqidah me se hai Gair Muaqqidah me sa hai. ? Ye Kaam Mujtahideen ka tha Jinho ne inko dekha Aur In Ahadeese Mubarka ko Apne Samne Rakha Quraan e Majeed ki Aayto ko Apne Samne Rakha Aur isse Nikal kar Hamari Aasani ke liye Bata diya ki wuzu me ye 4 Faraiz hain Agar inme se ek bhi aap chhodte hain to Aap ka wuzu nahi hoga Jaise Chahra dhona hai Ab kisi ne Chahra hi nahi dhoya to uska wuzu hi nahi huwa Aur Wuzu nahi Hoga to uski Namaz nahi hogi Ye hai

Isi tarah Wuzu me Niyat karna Ye Sunnate Muaqqidah hai to koi Niyat nahi karta to tab Bhi Wuzu ho jayega Lekin Baar Baar Niyat ko chhodta Rahega to Gunahgar hoga Kulli karna, Naak me Pani chadhana Ye Bhi Sunnate Muaqqidah ke Darze me hai Q? Q ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne iski taqeed Farmayi hai to ye taqeed kis level ki farmayi hai Ye Sab Dekh kar jo hukum Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Diya Hai Ye unka Ijtehad hai Aur Ye Fiqh unho ne Hamare liye Murattab kar diya hamare liye Rules de diye Aur Hum isko Accept Karte hain Aur isko Apne upar lazim Samajhte hain Aysa nahi hai ki Ha de diya to Accept kar liya Nahi Hum Jab Taqleed karte hain to inki Jo bhi bate hain Jo Bhi cheeze Inho ne Hame di hain Shariat se Related Hum in Sab ko Lazim Samajhte hain Aur isko Apne liye Daleel Bhi Samajhte hain 

Aur imaam e Aazam ne kah diya ki ye Wuzu ke Faraiz hain to humne Accept kar liya hum Ab ye nahi dekhte ki Kaha se Sabit kiya hai kis tarah ijtehad kiya hai nahi kuch nahi Hum Follow kar Rahe hain Rozana Hum Jo Namaz Roza kar rahe fiqh e Hanfi ki Roshni me is par Amal kar rahe hain Hajj Par Ja Rahe hain Umra Par Ja Rahe hain Jo Bhi Rules Hain unko follow kar rahe hain kya hum Daleelo ki taraf dekhte hain? Nahi, hum kya kahte hain imaam e Aazam ne Jo Bayan Farma Diya Hamare liye Wahi Daleel kafi hai Q? Q ki Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Mojtahid hain Agar Aapne Masail Nikale hain to Ya to Quran me Majoud hoga Hadees me Maojud hoga Ya Agar nahi hoga to Quraan wa Hadees ki Roshni me ijtehad kiya hoga isme se kuch na kuch to Hoga Aaimma Apne Taur Par kuch nahi Banate

To taqleed Yahi hoti hai ki Hum kisi ek Aaimma ke Baato ko unke Actions ko Jo Bhi unho ne Hame Diya hai usko Apne upar lazim Samajh le Aur isko hi Apni Daleel Samajh le ki imaam e Aazam ne kah diya Bas Ye Hamare Liye Daleel hai Ab is par Majeed koi Aur Daleel nahi lena isko kahte hain taqleed

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 514

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab isse Hame kuch bate Pata chali.. Ke Hum Aaimma e Mujtahideen ki Jo Bhi Bate hain Jo Bhi Cheeze unho ne di hai isko hum Apne liye Daleel Samajhte hain warna waise daleel koi Fiqhi rule ke liye chahiye to Ya to Quraan se Sabit ho ya to Hadees se Sabit ho Ya ulma Kiraam ka ijma ho Ya Qiyas ho ijma Ye hota hai ki ek zamane ke Ulma Kiraam kisi ek Masle Par Agreement kar len ki ye Masla Ye hai Hai isko Kahte hain ijma Aur Qiyas wahi hai Jo Maine Aap ko Samjhaya na ki ijtehad Yaha se nikal kar koi ek masla kisi ek masle ko dekhte huwe usse similar Jab similarity ho to fir ek hukum nikal late hain na Jaise maine Sharab Aur cocaine wagaira ki misal di to isko kahte hain Qiyas karna 

to in 4 Cheezo se hi hum Fiqhi Ahqam wagaira me Daleel le rahe Namaz, Roze wagaira me Jab hum koi cheez Sabit karte hain Ya koi Bhi hukum Hamare Rozmarrah ke Zindagi me sabit karte hain Aqaaid ki Baat nahi kar rahi hu Aqaaid ek Alag field hai Jo Fiqh Aur Dusri cheeze hain isme Jab Bhi Sabit karte hain Ya to Quraan se Karte hain Ya to Hadees se Karte hain Ya fir ijma se karte hain Ya Fir Qiyas se Sabit karte hain Ye 4 Cheezo se Sabit karte hain Jaise Aqeede 4 Cheezo se Sabit karte hain na Quraan Hadees Aqle Saleem Aur Sawade Aazam isi tarah ye Jo fiqh ke Related Cheeze hoti hain Namaz, Roza, zakaat Jo Aap ibadate wagaira karte hain Jo Momlat wagaira karte Hain Nikah hai, talaq hai wagaira...Wagaira.... Ye Tamaam Cheezo me 4 cheez daleel hoti Hai Quraan, Hadees, ijma, Qiyas To in 4 cheezo se daleel leni hoti hai 

Lekin hum kya karte hain..?? Jab Taqleed karte hain to hum imaam e Aazam ki Batayi huwi Cheez ko hi Daleel bolte hain Q? Aap is tarah Namaz padh rahe hain.? Q ki imaam e Aazam ne kaha hai Ye Hamari Daleel hai Hum ye nahi bolte ki humne Quraan se kaha Hai Pata hai to bata diya woh ek Alag cheez hai, itna Bhi bol dena kafi hai ki imaam e Aazam ne ye bataya hai Ya fiqah e Hanfi me Aysa hai isliye hum Follow kar rahe to Ye hota hai Taqleed, ki Imaam e Aazam ne Jab kah diya to unki Baat ko hi Daleel Bana lena Ye hota hai Taqleed...

Ha imaam e Aazam ne Jo liya hoga woh inhi 4 Cheezo se liya hoga Ya to Quraan Hoga Ya to Hadees hogi ijtehad kar ke, Qiyas hoga Ya fir ijma hoga in cheezo se, Lekin Hamare liye itna kafi hai ki imaam e Aazam ka bayan hai Shafee ke liye Yahi kafi hai ki imaam Shafee ne bata diya, Maliki ke liye yahi kafi hai ki imaam Malik ne Bata diya, Aur Hambali ke liye yahi kafi hai ki imaam Ahmad Bin Hambal se woh bate unki taraf aa gayi hain 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 515

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Yaha se Ek Aytraj Jo logo ki taraf se Aata hai na woh Door ho gaya... 

Aytraaj :-  Aap kahte hain ki Aap imaam e Aazam Ke Muqallid hain Aap Hanfi hain, Aap Shafee hain, Aap Malki hain, Aap Hambli hain to log ye kahte hain ki Fir Sahaba kiraam kya they Fir Sarkar ﷺ kya they??? Aap to Hanfi nahi they Aap to Shafee nahi they Sahaba me se koi Maliki nahi tha Sab Ummati Ban kar rahe Sahaba Kiraam...?? Ye Aytraaj aata hai...

Iska Jawab Bilkul wajeh hai Ye Aytraaj wahi layega ki Jisko Taqleed ki Sahi se definition hi nahi maloom ya iska concept hi nahi maloom Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Hanfi hona Malki hona Shafee hona ya hambali hona kaise hum maan sakte hain ki isme baat me koi sense hai? Sarkar ﷺ Sahibe Shariat hain Aap ﷺ to Shariat hame de rahe hain Aap ko kya معاذ الله Hajat hai kisi kee Ki Aap unko follow karen.? 

To Hum Q follow kar rahe hain.? Isliye ki hum Qabil nahi hain ki Quraan se nikal le kuch Hadees se Nikal le kuch, Ab Sahibe Shariat ko Aap kah rahe hain ki Aap Hanfi Ban jao Malki Ban jao معاذ الله isme kuch baat hi nahi hai connection hi nahi hai Q ki Sarkar ﷺ Jo Bayan Farma Rahe hain Woh khud ek daleel hai usi ko to hum Hadeese Mubarka kahte hain to Sarkar ﷺ ke liye ye kahna ki Aap Hanfi nahi they Aap Maliki nahi they Aap to Hamare AaQa o Maula they to Ye Azeeb si baat hai Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Ye Baat kahna Bewakufi hai 

Fir Rahi baat ki Sahaba kiraam Q Hanfi Nahi huwe Q Shafee nahi huwe Q Mlki nahi huwe? 

Jawab :-  Q? Hazat kya thi Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko Sahaba kiraam Ke Paas Sahibe Shariat Maojud they Jab Sarkar ﷺ Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Darmiyan they to fir Sahaba Kiraam ko ijtehad karne ki kya Hazat thi.?? Kuch zarurat thi..?? Agar koi Masla nahi maloom hota Aur Hukum Samajh nahi aata to Sahaba Kiraam Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir ho Jate Aur Sarkar ﷺ iska Hukum Bayan Farma dete to waha par bhi Taqleed ki kya zarurat thi.? Koi zarurat hi nahi thi to ye taqleed wali cheeze Baad me aayi ki us zamane me Sarkar ﷺ zahri Taur Par Sahaba kiraam ke Darmiyan they to Sahaba kiraam ne unhi se puchh lete

Baad me fir ye Aaimma e Mujtahideen ka Daur Aaya Aur Logo ne ijtehad karna Shuru kiya to Ye Aytraj ki Sarkar ﷺ ne kabhi ye differences nahi kiya ya Sahaba ke darmiyan difference nahi kiya ki tum is grp se ho Us grp se ho ye Bekar hai Q ki us waqt me woh zarurat hi nahi thi Aur woh Sahaba kiraam ka ilm bhi Aysa tha ki Har Sahaba Kiraam itna Achha khasa ilm rakhte they Quraan e Majeed ka Aur Hadeese Mubarka ka ki Apne Apne Masle Masail woh khud bhi nikal Sakte they lekin fir bhi Jab Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya se Parda Farma gaye fir Bhi Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم me bhi Baaz Sahaba kiraam Ayse they Jo ijtehad nahi farmate they Jab unse koi cheez hal nahi hoti to woh Mujtahid Sahaba Kiraam ke Paas Aate they Aur unse Apne Masle ka Hal Maloom karte they Mujtahid Sahaba kiraam me Khulfa e Rashideen they Ashrae Mubashshrra me se baaz Sahaba Kiraam they Aurto me Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها hain to Ye Mujtahida thi Ya Jab koi changes ki zarurat hoti ya ijtehad karne ki zarurat hoti to woh ijtehad Farmaya karti to Sahaba Kiraam me Bhi Mujtahideen sahaba Alag they Aur Dusre Sahaba Alag they Aur Jab in Sahaba ko koi Aysa masla Pesh aata to woh inhi Bade Buzurg Mujtahid Sahaba Kiram ki bargah me hazir hote they Aur unse Masla Maloom kar ke woh us par amal kiya karte they to Ye Aytraj wagaira nahi hone chahiye.

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 516

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Ab Samajh len ki Kin cheezo me hum Taqleed karte hain Aur kin Cheezo me taqleed nahi karte 

Aqaaid ka ilm :-  Ya Aqaaid ka Jo Bhi hum Aqeede lete hain isme Maine Pahle bhi aap ko samjha chukihu Starting Starting class me ki Aqeede me kisi ki Bhi Taqleed Jaiz nahi hai kisi ko hum follow nahi kar sakte Jaise Maine kaha koi Masle par Aap Amal kar rahe hain Namaz, Roze Nikah talaq ke Agar koi Aap se puchhe ki Kya Daleel hai Aap kahege Fiqh e Hanfi me Ye Masla Aysa hai to Bas yahi daleel hai, Lekin Aqeede ke Matter par Agar koi Aap se puchhe ki kya Sarkar ﷺ Hazir o Najir hain Aap kahege Ji ha Hazir o najir hain Q? Kya Daleel hai? Isme aap ye nahi kah sakte ki imaam e Aazam ka Aqeeda ye hai isliye main Bhi ye Aqeeda Rakhta hu Fula Aalime Deen ka ye Aqeeda hai isliye rakh raha hu, Peero Murshid ka Aqeeda hai isliye Rakh Raha hu, nahii Aqeede ke liye Ye jo 4 Daleele hain Quraan, Hadees, Aqle Saleem, Sawade Aazam isi me se hona Zaruri hai Aqaaid me kisi ki Bhi taqleed Jaiz nahi hoti to Taqleed ka Jo Matter hai log ungliya uthate hain ki imaam e Aazam ne Aysa kaha tha to Aqeede ke matter me ye taqleed hai hi nahi 

Isi tarah woh Quraan e Majeed ke Hukum jo Bilkul clear hain Har kisi ko Agar Atleast tarjuma bhi padh le to samajh me Aa jayega isme bhi kisi ki Taqleed karne ki zarurat nahi hai Jaise Namaz Farz hai, Roza Farz hai, Rishwat Haram hai, Sood Haram hai Sharab haram hai khinjeer ka Gost haram hai, Khoon Haram hai Napaak hai Ye Sari Cheeze hain Hajj Farz hai zakaat Farz hai common cheeze hain Jinka wajeh taur par Quraan e Majeed me zikr Aaya hai Namaz Roze wagaira ka to baar baar zikr Aaya hai Ye Sab cheeze hain inme bhi taqleed ki zarurat nahi hai Q ki Aap ko Pata hai Normal ek Musalman hai usko pata hai Quraan e Majeed me hai ki ye cheeze farz hain isme bhi taqleed nahi hai 

Lekin..!!  woh cheeze ki Jo Direct Quraan e Majeed Me Maojud na ho  Masle Masail ki baat kar rahi hu ki Jinme Ijtehad ki zarurat ho Ya fir ijtehad ki to nahi lekin Quraan e Majeed wagaira me Jara gahri Nazar ki zarurat ho fir isme hum taqleed karege isme hum 4ro Aaimma me se kisi ek imaam ko follow zarur karege

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 517

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Taqleed kis par Wajib hai..?

Hum Jaise log par Bhi wajib hai Balki Jiske Andar ijtehadana Qualities nahi hai un Sab par lazim hai ki woh kisi ek imaam ko follow kare Aur Jo Mujtahid hoga Jaise imaam e Aazam hain imaam Shafee hain Ye kisi ko follow nahi kar sakte Ab Aysa nahi ho sakta ki imaam Shafee kah dete ki Main imaam e Aazam ko follow karta hu ki woh Jo bole main usko Manta hu nahii, Q ki Aap Mujtahid they to aap par farz tha ki Aap ijtehad kar ke Apne masle khud hal karen kisi ko follow karna unke liye jaiz nahi tha

to Baaz logo ko ye doubt hota hai ki hum kahte hain ki imaam e Aazam Martabe me Bade they thik hai unka ilmi Maqam bhi bada tha 4ro Aaimma me se Hamare imaam e Aazam ka martaba Bada hai Aala hai to fir Aysa Q nahi huwa ki Baqi 3 Aaimma ne unko Follow Q nahi kar kar liya unke rules ko Q nahi le liya is tarah ke Sawal aate hain na woh isliye Hai ki ye 4ro Mujtahid ke Darze me hai Aur Mujtahid Par ijtehad Lazim hota hai Farz hota hai woh Aysa nahi kar sakta ki kisi Dusre Mujtahid ko follow kar le Aur kahe ki main taqleed kar raha hu nahi uske liye Jaiz nahi hai 

Ha Jo Mujtahid ke Darze par na ho us par lazim hota hai woh kisi Mujtahid ko follow kare warna Woh follow nahi karega to aap Samajh sakte Hain woh fir kahi na kahi bhatak jayega gumrah ho jayega Apne taur par Nikalne ki Koshish karega Na idhar ka rahega na udhar ka Rahega Jaise Aap dekh le Bahut Sare Badmazhab Jo Gair Muqallid hain na Jo kisi ki taqleed nahi karte kahte hain na hum Hanfi Na hum Shafee Na hum Maliki hum bas Ummati hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Hum Quraan o Sunnat ko manne wale hain معاذ الله Ye lafz Ayse istemal karte hain Quraan o Sunnat ke Samajh le ki pura theka inho ne hi le kar Rakha hai Aur hum to bas Ayse Baithey hain na humko Quraan Pata hai Na Sunnat pata hai ye Shaytan ka kitna Bada waar hai Ke Ayse Mujtahidana Ulma Kiraam ki Taqleed ko chhoda kar isme lagaye ki tum Khud Quraan Padh lo tum khud Hadees Samajh lo kya Mamuli cheez hai? 

Aap Bataye ki kisi ko surgeon banna hai kitabe to surgeons ki ye ye hoti hain na, syllabus hota hai usko Apne Paas La kar rakh le Aur bole ki kal Main operation karne wali hu Ye kitabe main padh leti hu Padh to woh bhi yahi kitab rahe hain hum bhi yahi kitab padh rahe mujhe bhi english aati hai kal Aap jaye surgery ke liye Aaye kaun jata hai.?? Koi apne bhi nahi aaye ge surgery ke liye Q? Q ki unke Padhne Aur hamare padhne me farq hai na to Jab hum Duniyawi Mamlaat me kisi inexperienced Bande ke paas nahi jate ki kahi kuch ho na jaye Normal si Cheez Q na ho ek tablet kahi idhar ka udhar na ho jaye hum kisi Mahir dr. Ke paas jate hain, to fir ye to Deen e Islaam ki Bate ho rahi hai Hamare imaan ki baat ho rahi hai Aqaaid ki baat ho rahi hai Digar ibadaat ki baat ho rahi hai isme hum kaise ye kar sakte hain ki kuch bhi kitaab khol liya Quran khol liya aur humne jo bhi samajh liya wahi thik hai ki hum isko hi follow karege ye galat baat hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 518

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Taqleed Wajib hone ke Dalail Quraan e Majeed se :-

AllaH Ta'ala Surah Fatiha me irshad Farmata hai hum Rozana Padhte hain Namaz me 

اِهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِیْمَ(5) صِرَاطَ الَّذِیْنَ اَنْعَمْتَ عَلَیْهِمْ 

Iska Tarjuma kya hai : Aye AllaH Hame Sidhe Raste Par chala unka Rasta Jin Par tune in'aam Farmaya 

Hum kya Duaa mange hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Hame Sidhe raste par chala Nek logo ke Raste par chala un logo ke Raste Par chala jin logo par tune inaam kiya hai Yani Jo tere Nek Bande hain tere Mahboob bande hain woh jis raste par they us Raste par chala Yahi hamara maqsad bhi hota hai zindagi ka ke hum usi Raste Par chale Jis Par Soliheen chale they Hamare Jo Buzurganedeen they jo AllaH ke Nek Mahboob Bande they woh Jis Raste par they humko usi par chala, 

Achha Agar aap dekhege na in Bando ke Raste to Aap ye lazmi Taur par payege ki ye jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Bande they Ye Hamesha kisi na kisi in 4 Aaimma ke Muqallid Zaroor they, Ye Gair Muqalliyad ka Jo fitna Aaya hai na ki Taqleed Haraam hai Bidat hai Shirk hai معاذ الله Jo Jo cheeze le kar Aaye hain iske liye Ye Abhi Abhi ka hai kuch Sao Saal pahle Ye fitna Shuru huwa ki Humko Aaimma ki zarurat nahi humko uski zarurat nahi معاذ الله Balki hum kahte hain Hamare Deen e islaam ko Ayse logo ki zarurat nahi Jo is tarah ke Alfaaz istemal karte hain 

Bahrhaal..!! Ye to Abhi chalu huwa Hai Agar Aap dekhe Jo AllaH ke Nek Bande Guzre hain Peyare Bande guzre hain unme se har ek kisi na kisi imaam ke Maqallid zaroor they Misal :- ke taur par Aap bukhari le len Bukhari to Har koi maan raha hai Gair Muqallid Jis imaam Bukhari ki Bukhari le kar baith kar ye kah raha hai na ki hum isi se masla Nikal rahe usse Pahle Ye puchhe ki imaam Bukhari Muqallid they ya nahi? Imaam Bukhari imaam Shafee ke Muqallid they imam Muslim imaam Shafee ke Muqallid they Bahut Sare Hadees ke Jo Shuruaat hain na Jo Sharah (Explanations) Ulma Kiraam Ne Likhi hai Jaise imaam Naowi hain imaam Hajar Asqalani hain Imaam Makki hain to inho ne Ye Jo kitabe likhi hain inke ye Shuruhaat padhte hain Ki isme ye likha huwa hai usme ye likha huwa hai Puchhe ki Ye kiske Muqallid they imaam Maowi imaam Shafee ke Muqallid they Aur Bahut Bade Shafee Ulma Me inka Darza Mana Jata hai 

Isi tarah Takriban ye jo Siha e Sitta ki Jo kitaabe hain Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Daood, Nisai, Tirmiji, ibne Maza inme se Bahut se Aaimma Imaam Shafee me Muqallid they Aur baaz ki Mutalliq Milta hai ki woh Maliki they Ya hambali they is tarah ke Aqwal bhi milte hain, Bahrhaal Agar taqleed karna shirk hai Agar Taqleed karna Bidat hai to us Imaam Bukhari Jo Aap ke Nazdeek معاذ الله Ek Mushrik hain ek Bidati hain unki Bukhari aap kaise Padh sakte hain?? To ye bas Dhokha hai logo ko dene ke liye ke hum Quraan o Hadees ko sirf follow karte hain Halanki Har Hamare Daur me Jo Ulma Kiraam Guzre hain na Unho ne Taqleed ko Lazmi taur Par pakda huwa tha

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 519

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Surah Nisha Aayat no. 59 AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata Hai

یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْۤا اَطِیْعُوا اللّٰهَ وَ اَطِیْعُوا الرَّسُوْلَ وَ اُولِی الْاَمْرِ مِنْكُمْۚ-

Aye woh Log Jo imaan laye AllaH Ta'ala ki ita'at karo Rasool AllaH (ﷺ) ki ita'at karo Farmabardari karo Yani Jo woh kahe usko follow Karne Aur un logo ki ita'at karo jo tumhare Darmiyan Hukum ka ikhtiyar Rakhne wale hain, اُولِی الْاَمْرِ Kahte hain Jo Tumhare Darmiyan Hukum wale hain Jo tumhare Darmiyan Bade hain tumse unke Hukum ko tum par Manna Lazim hai

Achha Ye اُولِی الْاَمْرِ kaun hain Agar iski tafseer Aap dekhe gena to Ruhul Ma'ani wagaira me Sab me likha huwa hai ki isse Muraad Ulma Kiraam hain, Fuqha Kiraam hain, Mujtahideen hain to Hum ko ita'at karna Hai AllaH ki Rasool ki Aur Jo Hamare Ulma Kiraam hain unki ita'at karni hai Unki Farmabardari karni Hai,

unki Farmabardai kis tarah karni hai.? Yani Jo woh Hukum de Bataure Taqleed ke Jo ho Ya Woh Jo Hukum Quraan o Sunnat se Bayan kare usko bhi Follow karna hai to Yaha par Agar itna hi hota taqleed wagaira zaruri nahi hoti to AllaH Ta'ala Bas itna Farma deta :

                 اَطِیْعُوا اللّٰهَ وَ اَطِیْعُوا الرَّسُوْلَ 

"AllaH ki Farmabardari karo Aur Rasool ki Farmabardari karo" Yani Quraan ko lelo Hadees ko lelo Bas, nahi Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya وَ اُولِی الْاَمْرِ Yani Jo Tumhare Darmiyan Hukum Wale hain Jo Aaimma hain Jo Ulma Hain Jo Fuqha Kiraam hain unko hame Lazmi taur Par Follow karna hai,

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 520

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Dekhe Surah Tauba ki Aayat no. 122 

 مَا كَانَ الْمُؤْمِنُوْنَ لِیَنْفِرُوْا كَآفَّةًؕ-فَلَوْ لَا نَفَرَ مِنْ كُلِّ فِرْقَةٍ مِّنْهُمْ طَآىٕفَةٌ لِّیَتَفَقَّهُوْا فِی الدِّیْنِ وَ لِیُنْذِرُوْا قَوْمَهُمْ اِذَا رَجَعُوْۤا اِلَیْهِمْ لَعَلَّهُمْ یَحْذَرُوْنَ(122)

Aur Musalmano se Ye to nahi ho Sakta ke Sab ke Sab Nikle Yani Musalmano ke liye Mumkin to nahi hai ki Sab ke Sab nikle Is Deen ke field Par to Q na Ho inke Har Giroh me se ek Jamaat nikle Ki Deen ki Samajh Hansil kare Baki Sab Duniyawi kaam me Mashgool hain lekin inme se ek Jamaat nikle Jo Deen ki Samajh Hansil kar le Pas Aa kar Apni Qaum ko Dar sunaye is ummeed Par ki woh Bache 

Yani fir woh jaye Deen Sikhe Aur Aa kar logo ko Sikhaye Kitne wajeh Taur par AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya ki Baaz log is field me lage rahe aur fir woh Aange logo ko Ahkaam Pahuchaye unko Samjhaye ki Ye Hamare Shariat me galat hai is par Amal nahi karna "Dar Sunaye" matlab yahi hai Ye cheez Haram hai is par Amal nahi karna Ye Cheez Halaal hai is par Amal karo Agar nahi karoge Haraam par Amal karoge to Azaab hoga Ye Sari cheeze Samjhane ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya ki ek Jamaat jaye Aur woh Seekhe Aur uske Baad woh us par Amal karen To ye Sari cheeze Daleel hain ki Taqleed karna Lazim hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  521

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Surah Nahel ki Aayat no. 43 me AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai

فَسْــٴَـلُـوْۤا اَهْلَ الذِّكْرِ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ لَا تَعْلَمُوْنَ(43

Aye Logo ilm Walo se puchho Agar tum ilm nahi Rakhte

AllaH Ta'ala ne kya farmaya Agar tum ilm nahi rakhte to ilm walo ki Bargah me Hazir ho jao Agar ye hota ki Hum sirf Quraan ko dekh kar hal kar sakte they Masle Hadees ko Dekh kar sakte to AllaH Ta'ala Kabhi Ye na Farmata "Agar tum nahi jante to fir yahi hukum hota ki Dubara se Quraan Padho Ya Hadeese Mubarka se dekho nahii Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya ki اَهْلَ الذِّكْرِ Yani ilm wale, Jo ilm wale hain unki bargah me Jao Aur unse puchho ki iska jawab kya hai

Aur Jab hum imaam e Aazam Abu Hanifa ki Taqleed karte hain to Ye ek tariqe se unse Puchhna hi to hai Bhale hum Directly ja kar nahi puchh rahe unki Kitabo se unki Riwayte jo Aayi hain Fiqah e Hanfi ki hamare paas ye goya ki ek tariqe se Puchhna hi to hai imaam e Aazam se ki hum ko Namaz ka Ye tariqa nahi maloom Ye cheez nahi maloom ki ye chhod diya to kya hoga woh kar diya to kya hoga to hum unki Kitabo se Ruzu kar rahe hain Yani Unho ne Jo Hame fiqh diya hai hum usse hi hum Fayda utha rahe hain to Ye Bilkul AllaH Ta'ala ke is Farman فَسْــٴَـلُـوْۤا اَهْلَ الذِّكْرِ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ لَا تَعْلَمُوْنَ ke Mutabiq Amal karna hi hai

____ Isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ke Agar woh nahi jante to puchhte Q nahi Q ke Jahalat ki Shifa Suwal karna hai Yani tum Agar koi Cheez nahi jante to fir puchho puchhte Q nahi ilm walo se puchhna shifa hai Jahalat se Sunna e Abi Daood Jild 1 Page no. 49 Par ye Masla likha huwa hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  522

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Ab ek Bada Aytraj ye Aata hai ki Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala zikr Farmaya hai Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Rassi ko Mazbuti se tham lo Aur Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki is Rassi se Hat gaya Yani is ne Firqa bana liya Alag ho gaya to woh Jahannam me Alag ho gaya is tarah ke Majmoon Quraan e Majeed me Aap ko milte hain, Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Rassi ko Mazbuti se thame Rakkho iska Matlab log ye Bayan karte hain ki ek to hai Aqaaid Aqeede me Mazbuti Hansil karni hai Aur Jo ek Alag Aqeeda le kar Aayega usne Quraan o Sunnat se hat kar koi Aqeeda Banaya to usne ek firqa Alag Bana liya woh Jahannam me Gaya, isi tarah log kahte hain ki Aap ne Ye Jo Hanfi, Shafee Ye Hambali wagaira Bana liye hain Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Rassi se Alag hona hai Ye Firqa Baazi hai...??

Jawab :-  Ye Firqa Bazi nahi hai..Q? Maine Samjhaya na ki Hanfi ho, Shafee ho, Malki ho, Hamesha Yaad Rakhe Hamara ikhtelaf Fiqhi Masail me hai Aqaaid me nahi hai, Aqaaid me Chahe Hanfi ho, Chahe Shafee ho, Chahe Maliki ho, Chahe Hambli ho Sab ke Sab ke Aqaaid wahi hain Jo Ahle Sunnat wal Jamaat ke hain 4ro Aaimma ke Aqaaid bhi Wahi hain kisi ke Aqaaid me kabhi koi difference Aap ko nahi milega Ha Jo hum Tariqe Apna huwe hain Woh Mukhtalif hai Yani Jo Namaz padhne ka Tariqa hai woh Mukhtalif hai, Koi Hath Sine par Bandh kar padh raha hai, koi hanth chhode huwe padh raha hai koi witr 2 Raka'at padh ke fir ek Raka'at padh raha hai koi 3 Direct Raka'at padh raha hai is tarah ka masla hai 

To Ye Tariqe Mukhtalif hain Padhne ke lekin kahi par bhi hamare Aqaaid me Difference nahi hai to Hanfi, Shafee, Malki, Hambli Ye Different imaam ko follow to kar rahe hain lekin Bilaakhir Hamara connection kisse hota hai Aqaaid ke matter me?? Aqaaid ke matter me hum Sab ka connection AllaH Aur uske Rasool ke Raste se hi hota hai usi Raste par hota hai Jis Par Sarkar ﷺ they Jis Par Sahaba Kiraam they Jis Par Tamaam Ummat Hamesha se rahi hai Hum usi Raste par hain hum usi Raste ko Pakde huwe hain Ab Jo Baad me aaye hain woh is Rassi se Apna Hanth chhudaye huwe hain Apna Rasta Alag kiye huwe hain 

To Ye 4ro Aaimma ke Darmiyan ikhtelaf Furuee Masle me hai Furu Yani Jo Aap ke Namaz Roze ibadat hain Agar digar mamlaat Nikah Talaq Wagair isme hai Aqaaid me kisi ka koi Ikhtelaf nahi hai Sab Sunni hi they Sab Sachhe Pakke Aasiqe Rasool They 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  523

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

___ Ek Baat Kahi Jati hai ki 4ro Aaimma Haq hain Yani imaam e Aazam Bhi haq hain inho ne Jo Cheeze Batayi hain woh bhi correct hai, imaam Shafee ki baat Bhi Durust hai, imaam Malik & imaam Ahmad Bin Hambal 4ro Haq hain, to fir ek Sawal ye Aata hai ki 4ro Haq hain to 4ro ko Q Follow nahi kar Sakte kisi ek hi ko Follow karna Q lazim hai..??

To Dekhiye 4ro Haq Hain iska Matlab Ye hai ki Ye 4ro Mujtahid hain Unho ne Apne Taur Par ijtehad kiya Aur unho ne Apne masle Nikale is Taur Par Ye haq hain Lekin Follow Hum kisi ek hi ko kar sakte hain Q?? Q ke Agar Banda Aysa kah raha hai main Hanfi hu, Shafee bhi hu to Bahut jagah Aysa hoga ki woh ek kaam ko kar raha hoga aur imaam e Aazam ne usko Jaiz likha hoga Aur imaam Shafee Ne usko Najaiz likha hoga Ek hi waqt me ek cheez Jaiz Aur Najaiz kaise ho sakti hai.? Ya to Jaiz hogi Ya to Najaiz hogi na, to Ye cheez se Bahut Bada Fitna ho jayega Aur fir Dusra cheez ye hoga ki Jab Banda Har kisi ko follow karne lagta hai na fir kya karega ki imaam e Aazam ki taraf Aayega Aur dekhega ohh'ho yaha par to bahut difficult masla hai ek kaam karte hain Shafee masle par amal kar lete hain Bahut easy Hai Woh Amal,

to Yani Shariat ne Jo Rules Regulations Humko diye hain to isme kuch Cheeze to Aasan hain kuch Difficult hain Q ke Humko Aazmana hai ki Banda AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum Par Amal karta hai Ya nahi to isme AllaH Ta'ala ne humko is Duniya me Bheja Hai to Bataure Aazmaish Bhi Bheja hai na to Aazmaish bhi to Aani Chahiye Agar Banda 4 imam ko Bhi Follow karega to Jab Mushkil Hukum Aayega na to woh us imaam ki taraf Bhag jayega ki Jaha Par Aasani ho Aur Aysa Durust nahi hai to Hum ek hi imaam ko follow karege 4ro Apne Taur par haq hain lekin kisi ek hi imaam ko follow karna lazim hai

JMisal ke Taur Par aap dekhe Jaise hum Namaz Padhte hain to Qira'at hota hai Jamaat me to Fiqh e Hanfi me Masla kya hai ki Jab Qira'at ho rahi hogi to pichhe Jo Muqtadi hote hain imaam ke Woh Qira'at nahi kar sakte Qira'at karna Hamare Nazdeek haram hai Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Mana farmaya Hai to Yaha Qira'at karna haram hai khamosh rahna hai ye imaam e Aazam ka hukum hai Jabki imaam Shafee ke Nazdeek Lazim hai Qira'at, Banda Dono Par kaise Amal kar Sakta hai ek taraf Samajh raha hai ki Haraam hai ek Taraf Samajh raha hai ki lazim hai Aysa kaise ho sakta hai.?? Nahi ho sakta na, to kisi ek Aaimma ko hi Follow karege

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  524

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha fir ek Doubt ye Aata hai ki Aysa to nahi ho sakta ek hi cheez Durust ho sakti hai Ya To Qira'at karna lazim hoga Ya nahi hoga to fir Dono Aaimma Haq hain iska Matlab kya hai..??

Haq hai Matlab Yahi hai inme Se Jinko Bhi Aap Follow karege Aap ki ibadat Wagaira Durust ho jayegi Jo unho ne Rules diye hain us Hisab se Aap us par Amal kar len Aap ko is par Sawab bhi milega Ha isme Jo correct Answer hoga Woh AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me Hai Sarkar ﷺ ilm me hai Lekin Aysa nahi hai ke معاذ الله Qayamat ke din Pakad ho jayegi ki tumne Shafee Masle Par Amal kiya tha Halanki imaam Shafee ka ye jo ijtehad tha ye galat tha to Aap Sab gunahgar ho gaye Aysa nahi hai

Jab hum kahte hain 4ro Aaimma haq hain iska Matlab hai Yahi hai ki Aap Jisko Bhi Follow karen ان شاء الله Qayamat ke Din Aap ko Sawab hi Milega Aur is Par koi Pakad nahi hogi ijtehad Jab banda karta hai Jab Koi Mujtahid ijtehad karta hai Agar usne Durust ijtehad kiya hai to AllaH Ta'ala usko 2 Sawab Ata Farmata hai ek ijtehad karne Ka Aur ek Sahi masle Par Pahuch Jo us par Amal kar raha hai woh cheez par, Aur Jab Mujtahid Apne ijtehad Par galat ho Tab Bhi AllaH Ta'ala usko kabhi Gunah nahi deta Ye Yaad Rakhe Kya Shaan hai Mujtahideen kee ki Agar ijtehad me Galti ho jaye to Jo Durust Masla nahi nikala uska Sawab nahi milega Lekin Jo ijtehad ki Koshish ki thi na Darmiyan me isne Apne taur par koshish ki kami kotahi nahi chhodi Jitna Samajh me Aaya us taur Par koshish ki to fir isko is koshish ka sawab Ata kiya jayega to Mujtahideen Agar sahi ijtehad karen to unke liye 2 Sawab hai Aur Mujtahideen se Kabhi galat ijtehad ho bhi jaye tab bhi unke liye ek Sawab hai Aur jo unke Muqallid (followers) honge unke liye hukum ye hai ki Aap ne unko follow kiya hai Jo unho ne rules diye they to Bilkul Aap ne Jisko follow kiya hai us hisab se aap ko uska sawab zaroor milega

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  525

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

          *❝ WILAYAT KA BAYAN ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Wali AllaH kise kahte hain.? Wilayat kisko Milti hai Aur is Bare me hame kya Aqeeda Rakhna Chahiye is Chapter me hum ye padhege..

Sabse Pahle Samjhe ki wali kise kahte hain Ya Wilayat kya cheez hai.??

Wilayat Ek Mansab (Martaba / position) hai Jo Directly Banda Chahe to is tarah Hansil nahi kar Sakta Balki Ye Woh Martaba Hai Ki Jise AllaH Ta'ala Chahta hai use Ye Mansab Ata Farmata hai, Jaise Khatme Nabbut ki topic me humne Padha tha na ki Nubuwwat Wahbee hoti hai Kasbee nahi Wahbee Yani Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Di Gai Aur Kasbee Yani Mahnat kar ke / ibadat kar ke Jise Hansil kiya jaye use Kasbee kahte hain to Maine Aap ko waha Par Samjha di thi ki Nubuwwat Jo hota hai Yani Nabi hona Ye Bande ke ikhtiyar me Nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala Jise Chahta hai Apne Fazlo karam se Ata farmata hai Kitni hi Mahnate kar ke ibadate kar ke wazaif kar ke koi Nabi nahi ban jata to Nubuwwat Wahbee hoti hai Kasbee nahi hoti, isi tarah Wilayat ka Jo Maqam hota hai Yani Wali hona Bhi Bande ke ikhtiyar me nahi hai wilayat Bhi Wahbee hai kasbee nahi Banda Laakh Koshish kar le AllaH ki Ibadate wagaira kar le, Ha Duaa e wagaira kar Sakta hai woh ek Alag cheez hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Jis Par Apna Khushushi Fazlo karam Farmata hai usko Ye Martaba Ata karta hai 

To Wilayat ek Mansaba (Martaba) hai Jo Directly is tarah Banda Hansil nahi kar sakta Balki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Di jati hai Aur Is Martabe Par Faiz hone ke Baad Yani is Martabe ko Pahuchne ke Baad Banda Aam Musalmano se Bala tar ho jata hai Martabe me Bada ho Jata hai To digar hum Jaise Musalmano Par Jo AllaH ke wali hote hain unka Martaba (Maqam) Jada ho jata Hai Woh AllaH ka Jada Mahboob hota hai Jada Peyara hota hai AllaH ke Jada Kareeb hota hai Aur use Nemate, izzate Sab Jada Milti hain Aur Is Maqam o Mansab par Jo Shakhsh hota hai usko wali kahte hain Ya WaliullaH, WaliullaH Yani AllaH ka Wali AllaH ka peyara Banda to inko Kahte hain Auliya AllaH

Ye Yaad Rakhen..!! Wali Kabhi Bhi Nabi hone ka Dawa Nahi karega Balki Jo Bhi Auliya AllaH hote hain woh kisi na kisi Nabi ke ummati hote hain to Nubuwwat ka Darza Bada hota hai uske niche wilayat ka Darza Aata hai to Wilayat Ummatiyo me Darza hoga Nabiyo me nahi Aam Musalman niche hoge Aur Auliya AllaH unse upar Darze Par honege 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  526

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Wilayat ke liye Chand cheezo ka hona zaruri hai, Yani Ek Shakhs ko hum Agar maan rahe hain ki Fula Shakhs Ya Fula Buzurg AllaH ke Wali hain to inme chand Qualities ka Paya jana zaruri hai, Agar ye Qualities nahi hoge to Yaad Rakhe woh AllaH ka wali Hargiz nahi ho sakta Chand Qualities Ulma kiraam ne Auliya Kamileen ne Jo Khud Wilayat ke Martabe Par Faiz they unho ne Bataya hai ki Ye - Ye Qualities hona zaruri hai Agar in Qualities me se koi Quality bhi missing hogi to fir Woh AllaH ka wali Hargiz nahi ho sakta

*1. Arif BillaH :-*  Yani AllaH Ta'ala ko Pahchanne wala hona AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat ke Bare me Usko Maloom ho AllaH Ta'ala ke Shifat ke Bare me Maloom ho Chahe Aqaaid se Related Ya Batni Taur par AllaH Ta'ala ko Janne wala Pahchanne wala AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat ke Bare me Garo fikr karne wala hona zaruri hai 

*2. Aalim hona zaruri hai :-*  Ab dekhiye ilm 2 Tarah ka Hota hai Ek zahri ilm Aur ek Hota hai Batini ilm, zahri ilm Yani Aap dekhte hain na Jis tarah Ulma Kiraam Madarse wagaira jate hain Aur jo cheez Padhate hain isko hum kahte hain ki Ye zahri ilm hai Jo hum dekh rahe hain Shariat ka ilm Hansil karte hain Madarse me Jate hain to waha Par Jo Sarf o Nahaw (Grammar) padhte hain Fiqh hota hai usko Padhte hain Fiqh ke rules hote hain Jinko Usool e Fiqh kaha Jata hai woh Padhte hain Hadees Usool e Hadees, Tafseer Usool e Tafseer, Mantik Falsafa Balagat Ye Sab cheeze Darse Nizami me Padhte hain Baqayda isko Hansil karte hain to isko Kaha Jata hai ki Ye ilm e zahir hai, 

Aur iske compare to ek Aur ilm hota hai ilm e Batin Jo Aap ko is tarah Directly Hansil nahi hota Balki AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf Se Bande ko Ata kiya jata hai Ya to AllaH Ta'ala Baraheraast (Directly) uske dil me ya Tamaam cheeze inka ilm Ata Farma deta hai ya fir koi Bade Saikh jo hote hain Bade Buzurgane deen hote hain unke Sohbat me Rahte huwe Ustaad Peer Jo hote hain na unke zariye Banda ko Batini ilm (Chhupe huwe Cheezo ka ilm) Hansil ho jata hai

 Ab Chhupi Cheezo me Bahut Cheeze Aa jati hain Jo Umuman Hum kahte hain na Wali AllaH to Hamare ilm me is tarah ka hi ilm hi Aata hai Yani Koi Samne Baitha hai to uske Dil me kya chal Raha hai Ye chhupa huwa cheez hai na to in Cheezo ka ilm hona ki Samne wale ke Dil me kya guzar rahi hai Samne wale ki khowahisaat kya Hai future me kya hone wala Hai Gaib ki Cheeze pichhla Mazi me kya guzar chuka kisi Bande ko Dekh kar Bata dena Ye Bhi Batini ilm Hai Isi tarah Arse ilahi tak Baaz Auliya AllaH ki Rasayi ho jati hai woh Ars ko dekh Rahe hote hain Laoh e Mahfooz tak par inki Nazar hoti hai Jaise Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Hain to unke Samne Laohe Mahfooz Pesh hota hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Ata se Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Laohe Mahfooz ko dekhte hain to Ye Tamaam Cheeze ilm e Batin me Aati hain to Ye hote hain 2 Tariqe ke ilm

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  527

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Yaad Rakkhe...!! kisi Bhi wali ke liye Lazim hai ki woh ilm e zahir to lazmi taur par Rakhe Yani Compulsory uske Paas ho, Ab humko Kaise Pata chalega ki Fula wali hai..? Fula Aailm Hai Ya Nahi..?? 

Zaruri nahi hai ki Aalim ke liye uske Paas Sanad ho Hamare yaha kya hota hai ki Aalim Hum Usi ko Mante hain Jiske Paas Baqayda kisi Jamiaa ki Degree ho jab woh degree Valid hogi to usko Aalim Manege Warna nahi, Halaki..!! Ye Koi Meyar nahi hota Aalim Hone ka Aaj kal umouman Generally yahi process hai ki Jisne Ye kar liya to woh Aalima hai Ab Aap bataye ki kisi ne dr. Ki kitabe padhi usne Exams wagaira de diya woh dr. Ban gaya lekin kya usko Aap faoran dr. Mane ge? Yani is tarah Professionally to woh dr. Ban gaya lekin Jab tak kisi dr. Ke Under Trend nahi hota Uske Andar woh skill double nahi hote to hum Bhi to us dr. Ke Paas Jane me Hichkikaye ge na ki Hota hai na Hospital jate hain to Jo Student hote hain unme Bahut se Ayse hote hain Jinki degree Complete ho jati hai Woh internship me hote hain lekin unse hum test karane unke checkup me khauf Khate Rahte hain kahi kuch Ho na jaye to Ye hota hai degree lena ek cheez hoti hai or us Cheez me Mastery karna kuch Aur Cheez hota hai

To Aala Hazrat رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke Farman ka khulasa Ye hai ke Aalim usko Kahege ke Jiske Paas Aqaaid ka Achha Khasa ilm ho Aur Woh Aqaaid ko Achhi Tarah Samajhta ho pukhtgi Rakhta ho Aur unko Achhi tarah Dalail se Samajh Sakta ho Dalail ke Sath Janta ho Ye Basic condition hai, isi Tarah Jitne Bhi zarurat ke Masail hain Aqaaid ke Alawa Jo Cheeze hain Namaz Hai Roza hai unke Bare me ilm Rakhta ho Jo Farz Uloom Hai woh to Aana hi hai iske Alawa Cheeze Agar woh nahi Janta to Khud kitabe khol kar usme se Durust Masla Nikal sakta ho to isko kahte hain Aalim to Ab Ye Cheeze kitabo se Masail nikalna aur Us Par Sahi Tariqe se Amal kare 

Ye koi Normal Cheez nahi hai iske liye Aap ko kuch Subjects ki zarurat hoti hai kitabe to bahut Padhi hai Agar hum Aap se kahege ki nikal len difficulty hogi Jo Hamari Talibat Yaha kar Rahi hain Darse Nizami woh Samajh Sakti hain Main kis taraf ishara kar rahi hu Aur unse Kaha jaye Fula Masla Nikal den Bata den to kitni Taqleef hoti hai usko Samajhne me usko match karne me Apne Masle par Rakh kar usko hal karme me kitni Difficulti hoti hai na to Ye hota hai ki ye cheeze sikha di jati hain is Par work kar ke Jab Banda koshish karta hai Mahnat karta hai tab ja kar woh Aalim Banta hai to Aalim Hone ke liye Darasal Sanad ki Hazat nahi hai Ha Jisne Baqayda un cheezo par Mahnat ki Maharat hansil ki Asatiza ke Paas gaya ho sikh liya ho Bhale Directly usne kisi Madarse me Ja kar usne Examination nahi diye Sanad nahi hansil kiya woh fir Bhi Aalim hai usko Aalim Maan Sakte hain

Aur woh Jinko Aala Hazrat Farmate hain ki "Ye Neem Mulla Khatra imaan" hai ki Jo Bas Sanad Hansil kar liye Aur kuch kaam ke hain nahi Bas Sanad kisi tarah hansil kar liye unko Hum Haqiqi Mane me Aalim nahi kahte, Bahrhaal..!! Main Ye nahi kah rahi ki Aap kisi ko Janch Karen ki Fula Aalim hai Ya nahi hai Agar kisi ke Paas Sanad hai Aur log unko Aalim kah rahe hain to Hamara Kaam hai unki izzat karen Jab tak ki Haqiqi taur par humko 100% confirm na ho jaye ki Ye Aalim Kahlane ke laik Nahi, Warna fir hum zahir dekhte howe unki izzat (Respect) karege 

lekin..!! Ye Baat aa gayi to maine Aap ko bata di Ki Haqiqi M'ano me Aalim kahte kise hain Aur isse Hum Jaise Talba ka woh Bahem Bhi Door ho jata hai ki Hum Apne Aap ko Aalim Samjhe ki Bahut Sari Darse Nizami ki talibaat hain Jo Aalima course kar rahi hain to hum Jaiso ka wahem bhi door ho jata hai ki Bhale Hamare Paas Sanad Maojud Hai Lekin Hame Apne Upar Gaoro fikr karna hai ki Humko kitni cheeze Aati hain? Kya Aqaaid humko Dalail ke Sath Aate hain? Kya hum itni Maharat Rakhte hain ki Arbi kitaab di jaye to Usse Sahi Sahi Masla nikal len? Uska tarjuma kar le? To woh Jo ek Aalim ka stranded hai kya hum woh Maintain kiye huwe hain Ya nahi? Agar nahi hain to log Bhale hame Aalim kahe lekin iska Matlab hai ki hame mahnat karni hai, to Bahrhaal Ye hail Ilm e zahir

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  528

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To wali ke liye zaruri hai ki uske paas ilm ho ilm e zahir ka hona to Compulsory hai Yani in Cheezo par uski Maharat ho fiqh me Maharat ho Aqaaid me Maharat ho Achha khasa uske Paas ilm hona chahiye, Aur ilm e Batin Agar Nazar Aa raha hai to Bahut Achhi Baat hai ho sakta hai ilm e Batin woh apne Shaikh ke zariye hansil kiya ho Ya AllaH Ta'ala ki karam Nawazi se usko Ata ho gayi ho to ilm e Batin ho sakta hai, Lekin..!! Ilm zahir ka hona to zaruri hai Aysa nahi ho sakta ki ek Banda ho woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Pahucha huwa ho Aur Yani woh logo ke Samne is tarah ki karamate zahir kar raha ho ki Hawa pe Chal kar bata raha hai Pani pe chal kar bata raha hai Is tarah ki cheeze ho rahi hain Aur uske Paas Bilkul Shariat ka ilm na ho Usko Na Namaz Dhang se Padhna aa rahi Na Namaz ke Sharait, Faraiz wajibaat ka pata hai, na Roze ke bare me pata hai kin cheezo se Roza tuutta hai Aysa Ho nahi Sakta..

Ek Bahut hi Peyara Qaul kisi Buzurg ka Nigah se Guzra tha ki Pahle log Aalim Bante hain fir wali Bante hain, Yani Agar koi Banda wali Banta hai na to uske liye sabse Pahla step ye hai ki Pahle woh ek Aalim Bane to Begair ilm ke Banda kabhi wali nahi ho sakta, Kabhi koi zahil Shariat se Door Shakhas woh wali ho nahi sakta Agarche Woh Aap ko kitne hi karamate kar ke Q na Bata de Woh Hanth Uthata hai Duaa Mangta hai uski Duaa e Qubool ho gayi lekin uske Paas Shariat ka zaruri ilm nahi hai to fir usko hum Wali Man nahi Sakte Q ki wali ke liye Aalim ka hona Bahut zada zaruri hai 

Aur Hamare Yaha Aksar yahi hota hain na ki Jaise hamare Yaha Ankareeb 11vi ka Mahina Aayega (Rabi us Sani) to Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ke 11 din ke Mahfil hote hain usme Bayanat wagaira hote hain zikr hota Ghaus Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Sirat par kalam hota hai to kis cheezo par Hum kalam karte hain? Umuman Ghaus Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ke karamat hum Sunte hain isi ke Saokeen hote hain ki Ghaus Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Murdo ko zinda Farmaya hai, fir woh Sher wala Waqiya ki Kutte ne Jo Sher ko mar Dala tha, woh wala waqiya ek Waqt me Ghaus paak ka 70 Mureedo ke ghar par Hazir ho jana Ye Waqiyat hum sunte hain Achha lagta hai Sunna bhi chahiye isse Hamara imaan taza hota hai Auliya AllaH ki Karamato Par Khud Hamara imaan Pukhta hota hai, 

*Lekin..!!* Ye Cheeze itni humne Sun li hain ki Ab hamara Tasawwur hi Ye ho gaya hai ki wali Matlab Ye cheeze hain wilayat matlab Ye karamate Jab tak nahi dekhe ge tab tak woh wali hai hi nahi Halanki ye Tasawwur Galat hai jaha hum ye Samajhte hain ki Ghause Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Ye Sirat ka Ye Pahlu Ko dekhte hain waha Hame Ghause Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ilm Hansil karna Aur ilmi Karnama iski taraf bhi nigah Rakhna chahiye ki Ghause Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه kaise Zabardast Aalim they kaise Zabardast Mufti they Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Mujtahid ke darze me they woh kisi ek imam ko follow kar rahe they woh ek Alag Cheez hai lekin Aap ke Andar woh ijtehadana Quality thi itne field me Aap ko maharat hansil thi, Aap ke Bare Me Farmaya jata tha ki Agar koi Bhi Masla Pesh Aa jata Bagdad Sharif me to Har Masle ka Jawab Aap ke paas hota, log Apne Dilo me Suwalat le kar Aate or un Sawalat ke Jawabat Ghause Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه Sune begair Ata farmate to isme 2 Cheeze zahir ho rahi hain Ek Ghause  Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ki ye karamat ki Dil me kya hai isko Jante Hain Dusra ye ki us Sawal ko Jaan kar uska Jawab bhi ata Farmate hain to ilm hona Ye wali ke liye Shart hai

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  529

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*3. Shariat Par Aamil hona :-*  Jo Shariat Hame Hukum deti hai usko Follow karna kabhi bhi Koi wali Aysa nahi sakta ki Jo Bade Bade Gunah me Mubtla hoga Aur woh Wilayat ke Maqam par hoga, Bayajeed Bustami رحمتہ الله تعالیٰ علیہ ka Farman hai Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu ke Agar tum kisi ko Hawa me udte huwe dekho Ya Pani Me chalte huwe dekho To Faoran usko wali mat kahna Jab tak ki tum Ye na dekh lo ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Shariate Mutahhra Par kitna Amal karta hai Agar dekho Aur pao ki Amal karta hai to Maan lo wali hai Aur Agar nahi karta Amal to Samajh jao woh wali nahi hai to kitni Peyari Kasaoti hame Hamare Buzurganedeen ne di hai Jo Khud Wilayat ke Darze Par hain ke Agar kisi ko Parakhna hai ki AllaH Ka wali hai ya nahi to karamato se nahi Karamat ek Additional cheez hai ke AllaH Ta'ala ne Kisi ko de diya Aur usse woh zahir ho gaya woh Alag Matter Hai, 

Lekin..!! Asal cheez ye hai ki ilm Ho Aur Shariat ka Pawand ho Matlab Faraiz par Bilkul kamil ho Farz kabhi tark nahi karta, Wajib kabhi tark nahi karta Jo Sunnate Muaqqidah hai inko bhi Tarak nahi karta Ye to men important cheez hai, Auliya AllaH jo hote hain woh iske alawa Makrooh e Tanjihi Yani Shariat Napasand karti hai Jisko inse bhi Bachte hain, Mustahabaat Par Bahut Jada Amal karte hain Aur

4.  Gunaho se Bachte ho :- Jo Bade gunah hoge Chhote Gunah hoge inse Hamesha Auliya AllaH Bachte Rahege 

5. Jo Bhi Wali AllaH hoge Woh Nafsani Khowahisaat se Door honge is Duniya ke khowahisaat wagaira jo hongi inse Bahut kam Lagao hoga Yani Jada Heavy dress Pahenna in Sab cheezo se  Door hote hain, Lekin iska Matlab Ye nahi hai ki Ye Honi hi nahi chahiye Kabhi kisi wali ka Kissa Aap sun len woh Murgi kha Rahe they ya unho ne Aysa kapda Pahna tha ki Jinke Kapde ko dekh kar chor Aarzu kiya karte they ki kya kapde pahne hain, to ye nahi sochna chahiye ki unho ne Ye cheeze Nafsani Khowahish ke taur par kiye hain Ye cheeze Jaiz to hain na to Jab Auliya AllaH ke waqiyat me aap is tarah ki cheeze dekhe ki jinme Duniyawi cheez ke bare me zikr Aaye to Samajh len ki isme kuch na kuch hiqmat hoti hai, 

Umuman Jo Auliya AllaH ka Tariqa ye hota hai ki Agar woh koi Achhi cheez kha lete na to Apne Nafs ke sath Ye wada karte ki Aaj ye tune Achhi cheez khayi hai to itni ibadat me tumhare izafa hoga Yani Pahle Aadhi Raat Namaz padhte they Aur Aaj ye cheez kha liye to Puri Raat Padho to is tarah ki cheezen Shamile Haal hoti to Nafsani khowahisat se Bachna Hame Nazar Aayega Lekin Kabhi kisi Wali se Ye cheeze Zahir ho jaye ki unho ne kuch Achha cheez kha liya ho ya koi Achha kapda Pahen liya ho to Faoran Badzan nahi hona chahiye ki ye kya wali honge inme to duniya ki Buri Ragbati Nazar Aa rahi hai Aysa lag raha hai ki Duniya Se Bilkul Jude huwe hain Aysi Baat nahi hai Q ki ye cheeze jaiz hain na, Ha Ye dekhe ki Jo cheeze Najaiz hai kya us Par to Amal nahi kar raha, Agar Najaiz Cheezo par Amal kar raha hai to fir woh AllaH ka wali nahi hai to ye 5 cheezo ka hona zaruri hai

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  530

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

To isse kya Pata chala ki Tasawwur hai ki Jo Bade Bade chhalle Pahne huwe hote hain, Hanth me Kade Pahne huwe hote hain Anguthiya kai kai pahne hote hain inko log Wali Maan Rahe hote hain معاذ الله kisi ke Lambe Baal hain koi kale Kapde pahne huwa hai koi Bas HaQ Hu...HaQ Hu... Ke Nare laga raha hai is tarah bas zikr kar raha hai to log samajh rahe hain Ye AllaH ka wali hai, Bepardgi Aam hai Aurto ke Paas Baitha huwa hai Aurte Beparda hain unke Samne Ja Rahi hain unke saro par hath woh rakh rahe hain معاذ الله unke Hath Paer Dabaye ja rahe hain, Hath Par Hath Rakh kar Aurat se Bait kiya ja raha hai woh Namaze Nahi padh rahe Puchha jaye ki Q Namaz e Nahi padh rahe to kah rahe hain ke Hamari Namaz Hum Riyakari kar ke zahir kar ke Nahi padhte Hum Akele me Padhte hain Raat ke waqt padhte hain Ye kaun si Namaz hai.?? Kya AllaH ke Rasool ﷺ Ne Logo ke Darmiyan Namaz nahi padhi..? To kya معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ Ne Riyakarana Taur par padhi hai.? Ya Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Riyakarana Taur Par Padhi hai..?? Ye woh cheeze hain Jo hame karni hai to Ye Sab cheeze chalti nahi hain,

isi tarah Baaz ke Waha Par Tasaweer ka system hota hai ki woh Tasweer laga lete hain ki unke Aastano par jaye ki fula ye wali hain To Waha par Tasweere Lagi hogi fula hamare Shaikh hain Ya Fula Shaikh hain inki tasweer hai استغفرالله Halanki ki Aap ko ek waqiya sunati hu : Jab Fatah Makka huwa hai na us Waqt kabe ke ird Gird logo ne AllaH ke Nek Bando ke Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Tasweere Bana rakhi thi to Sarkar ﷺ Ne Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه se irshad Farmaya ki woh ja kar in Tasweero ko Khatam kar den mita den to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Tamam Tasweero ko mita Diya usme logo ne Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam Aur Hazrate ismaeel Alaihissalam ki Tasweere Bhi bana Rakhe they Adab ke Taur Par unho ne Banaye they to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne ye Samjha Ki Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Walidain me Se hain to Adaban unhi ne woh Dono Tasweer chhod di to Sarkar ﷺ ne Khud inhe mita diya inhe khatam Farma diya Aur Ye zahir Farma Diya ke AllaH Ka kitna hi Nek Banda Q na ho Woh Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ke Jitne Bade to nahi hoge na unki Bhi tasweer hum Adaban nahi laga Sakte Hamari Shariat me Tasweer ko latkane ki Gunzaish nahi hai to Ye cheez zahir ho gayi, 

Lihaza..!! Jo Ye Tasweer wale Baba hote hain Ye Bilkul Dhongi hote hain inme na koi wilayat hai na kuch hai Bas logo ko gol gol ghumana hai To ye sab cheezo par hum Hargiz Kisi ko wali maan nahi sakte hath me 10-12 Anguthiya Bhare huwe hain Halanki Mard ke liye ek chandi ki Anguthi unme se kai conditions hain woh ek hi jaiz hai uske Alawa ek se jaid Anguthi hogi to woh jaiz nahi hogi Aur Ye Jo 10-12 Anguthi Pahne huwe hai AllaH ka wali kaise ho sakta hai..?? Halanki ye sakht mana hai Dadhi Munda hai usko AllaH ka wali maan rahe hain log?? Azeebo gareeb hamari Soch ho gayi hai Wilayat ke matter me..??

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  531

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur humne Ek Aur cheez kar liya hai ki Shariat Aur Tariqat Do Alag cheez Maan li hai Shariat hum kya samjhte hain ki wahi hai Namaz hai Roza hai Aur ye Sari cheeze hain Aur tariqat Batni cheez ki Banda Aankh Band kar de to woh pal me Madina Tayyaba Pahuch jaye Pal me Makka Mukarrama Pahuch jaye Pal me Tawafe Kaba kar le, Pal me Bagdaad Sharif Pahuch jaye Aankh Band kar le to Usko Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat Naseeb ho jaye kisi Buzurg ki ziyarat naseeb ho jaye koi Arse Ilahi ko Dekh le, to Ye Sari cheeze hain isko kahte hain tariqat Yani Banda AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb ho jaye Aur uske Samne Jo Posida (chhupi huwi) Cheeze hoti hain Na woh zahir hone lagti hai to Ye hai tariqat AllaH ke Kareeb hona AllaH ko Apna Sab kuch Man lena is Duniya Se Apna connection khatam kar dena ye Tariqat Ka Rasta hai

Yahi hota hai ki tariqat Par Banda Chalta hai... Chalta hai... Fir Aap dekhe Bahut Sare Auliya AllaH ka Aap ne Ye zikr Suna hoga Woh Kabhi khate nahi they pite nahi they, Aur khate pite bhi they itne dino me ek baar thoda sa kha lete they ek khajoor kha lete, Ya ek chhota sa roti ka Tukda kha lete Aur fir woh zikrullaH karte Usi zikr Par woh Apni zindagi guzar rahe hain to hum ek khajoor kha kar pura din guzar len?? Impossible hai na... To ye Farq Q hai...?? Woh Isliye hai ki zikrulllaH me woh itne Magan hote hai ki woh ZikrullaH hi unki Giza Ban jati hai unki Rooh ki giza ho jati hai usme unka guzara ho jata hai Ye hota hai tariqat ki banda AllaH Ta'ala ke itna kareeb ho jaye itna Qurb hansil kar le ki Ye Duniya uske liye iski lazzate, khowahisaat kuch bhi m'ane Nahi Rakhte uske liye sirf ye hai ki Mera AllaH Hai Aur main bad to ye martaba hota hai Bande ka Jab woh tariqat ke Raste par chalta hai to usko hansil hota hai, 

Lekin..!! Ye Yaad Rakhe ki Tariqat Manzil hai Aur Rasta Shariat hai Agar Aap kisi jagah pahuchna chahte Hain to correct Raste Par jana hoga na?? to Shariat ke Raste Par chale Begair tariqat ki woh Manzil Hargiz nahi mil sakti Unho ne 2 Alag cheez samajh liya hai ki Shariat ek Alag cheez hai Tariqat ek Alag cheez hai hum Itne Wazaif Padh lege Ye ye zikr kar lege to Hame AllaH ka Qurb Hansil ho jayega Nahiiii, Jab tak ki Aap ka Shariat Par Aamil nahi hain Aap Hazaro Wazaif kar le woh Barkate Hansil nahi hogi Ha Jo Ba-Amal hoga Shariat Par Amal kar raha hoga Namaz ki Pawandi kar raha hai fir Sath me Wazaif Bhi kar raha hai to ان شاء الله Dono ki Barkate usko hansil hogi to Ek Tariqat Aur Shariat 2 Alag cheez nahii hai Jaise Hum logo ne Bana Rakha hai ki Peeri Muridi Alag cheez hai Shariat Hamari Alag cheez hai Aalim woh kuch Apna kar rahe hain Aur ye Peer Sahab kuch apna kar rahe hain Aysa nahi hai ek hi cheez hai Banda Pahle Shariat Par Chalta hai Us Par Amal karna seekh jata hai to fir uska zahen ye hona chahiye ki Ab tariqat ke Raste par bhi jaye Aur AllaH ke Mahboob Bando me Shamil ho jaye 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  532

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Point Bhi Yaad Rakhe..!! Ki Kabhi Kabhar Aysa hota hai ki Khud Wali ko Bhi nahi Pata hota ki Main AllaH ka Wali hu, Nabi me ye Mamla nahi hota Jisko Nubuwwat di gayi hoti hai usko Lazmi Taur Par Pata hota hai Ki  woh AllaH ke Nabi hain, Lekin..!! wilayat ek Aysi cheez hai ki Baaz Auqaat usko to Pata chal jata hai usko AllaH ki Taraf se use Maloom Ho jata hai ki woh AllaH ka Wali hai Usko Wilayat Ata kar di gayi hai Baaz Surto me usko nahi Pata hota lekin kisi Aur wali ki Nigah uske Wilayat ko dekh leti hai woh Bata de to ye ho Sakta hai Aur tisri Surat Ye Ho Sakti hai ki ek Banda Wilayat ke Maqam Par Pahucha ho Aur usko Pata hi na ho ki Main Wali hu ye bhi ho Sakta hai Fir Jab woh inteqal kar Jata hai na tab ja kar usko Pata chalta hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Mujhko Wilayat ke Maqam se Bawaza tha 

Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhiye..!! Ki Wali ke liye Karamat ka zahir hona zaruri nahi hai, Aur Na Hame Ye lazim hai ki Hum kisi wali se Ja kar puchhe ki karamat dikhao Aysa nahi hai Aur Agar hum Ja kar puchhe to Faoran unka Karamat dikhana Bhi zaruri nahi hai kisi ko Pata chala ki Fula AllaH ke wali hain Maan rahe hain log Aur logo ka huzoom hai Aur unke Bahut cheez dekh kar lagte hain ki ye AllaH ke wali hain Nek hain Shariat Par Amal karte hain Sunnato Par Amal karte hain ja kar unse puchhe ki Aap koi karamat dikhao to un par Lazim o zaruri nahi hai karamat dikhana to karamat jinko mili hai AllaH ke Fazal se woh zahir kar rahe hain to thik hai warna ye lazim o zaruri nahi hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  533

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

___ Wali ke Mukhtalif Types hote hain kuch Wali AllaH Ayse hote hain ki Jo Logo ke Darmiyan rahte hain Aur kuch janglo me hote hain Garo me hote hain Aur Woh AllaH ka zikr wagaira Karte hote hain o ye 2 type ke Wali AllaH Ho gaye, Logo me jo Rahte hain na inme Bhi kuch wali Ayse hote hain Jo Deen ki Tableeg karte hain Deen Sikhate hain Padhte hain Ange Padhate hain Aur Kuch Bas Apni Zindagi Logo me Guzar rahe hote Hain to in Types ke Auliya me Sabse Afzal Yani AllaH ke Bargah me Jada Mahboob woh Wali Hai Jo Logo ke Darmiyan rahe Aur logo ke Darmiyan Rahte huwe Tablige Deen kare

Q? Q ki Yahi tariqa Sarkar ﷺ Ka tha Aur Yahi Tariqa Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka tha Ke logo ke Darmiyan Rahna Aur Rahte huwe Shariat par Chalna Difficult hai Aap se Kaha Jaye ki Hum Aap ko Chhod Rahe hain Jangal me ek Mahine ke liye Rozana Aap ke liye khana Bhi Aa jayega Pani Bhi Aa jayega kuch nahi karna Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ka zikr karna hai Namaze Wagaira Padhni hai to Aap kar lenge waha Par Shanti hoti hai Na ghar ka koi Tension hai na iska na uska Sab tension free humne kar diya Aur kaha ki Aap zikr kar le to Banda kar lega Main ye nahi kah rahi ki Rahna aasan hai Ya معاذ الله un Auliya AllaH ka Martaba kam hai, Nahiii Samjhane ke liye ye hai to waha par comparatively Aasan hai, 

Lekin..!! Agar Aap Yaha dekhe logo ke Darmiyan Agar hum kahe ki Namaz Padhe Roza Rakhe to kya hota Hai معاذ الله kabhi Baccho ke Pichhe Lag gaye Namaz Nikal gayi, Kabhi kuch kaam me nikal gaye to ye ibadat chhoot gayi to ye hota hai na to logo ke Darmiyan Rah kar Shariat par Amal karte huwe logo ko deen ki taraf Bulana ye jada difficult hai Aur isi Par Sarkar ﷺ ka Amal Raha Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka Amal Raha to is tarah ke Jo Auliya Hote hain woh Jada Afzal hote hain

_____  Salbe Wilayat ka Jo Aqeeda hai Ye Jaiz hai : Maine Aap ko Nabuwwat wale Topic me Ye Baat Samjhayi thi ki Kisi Nabi se Uski Nabuwwat ke zail hone ka Aqeeda Yani Ye sochna ki uski Nabuwwat cheen li jayegi Ya usse Nabuwwat Wapas le li jayegi kufr hai Q ki ye galat hai, kisi Nabi ko ek Baar Nabuwwat de di gayi woh Kabhi Bhi wapas nahi li jayegi woh Hamesha ke liye hai 

Lekin..!! Auliya AllaH ki Jo wilayat hai Ye wapas li ja sakti hai Aur iske lene ke Bahut Sare Reasons ho Sakte hain inme 2 Ulma kiraam ne zikr Farmaye hain Ek Ye hai ki koi Wali se Agar Khudanakhasta Kabhi koi Gunahe kabira ho jaye to fir usse Wilayat le li jati hai Aur Agar Gunahe Sagira woh Baar baar kar raha hai to is Wajah se bhi Wilayat Wapas li ja sakti hai to wilayat ke Wapas liye jane par Salb hone Ka Aqeeda Rakhna jaiz hai, Lekin..!! Salbe Nubuwwat ka/ Nabi se Nabuwwat ka Jail hona Agar koi Ye Aqeeda Rakhta hai to Daira e islam se kharij ho jayega

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*         

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 534

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Auliya AllaH (AllaH ke Wali) Hote hain Inka zikr Aap ko Quraan e Majeed me Bharpoor Milega Ek Mash'hoor Aayte Mubarka Surah Yunus ki Aayat no. 62

 اَلَاۤ اِنَّ اَوْلِیَآءَ اللّٰهِ لَا خَوْفٌ عَلَیْهِمْ وَ لَا هُمْ یَحْزَنُوْنَ(62)

Sun lo AllaH ke Waliyo Par Na kuch Khauf hai na Kuch Gham

To Auliya AllaH Aur wilayat Ye Cheez hain Ye ek Mansab hai iska zikr Quraan e Majeed me Baar baar Aata Rahta hai Auliya AllaH ko Taqat di gai hai Auliya AllaH Bade Martabe me hain na Aam logo se to inko AllaH Ta'ala ne Mukhtalif Cheezo ki taqat di hoti hai wilayat me Bhi Martabe hote hain us Hisab se Jis wali ko jitna darza hoga us hisab se Cheeze Aur ikhtiyarat Diye gaye hain Jaise Baaz Auliya AllaH Pal me Kahi aa sakte hain Ja Sakte hain Madat kar sakte hain Usko ilm e Gaib Diya jata hai, Baaz ko Laohe Mahfooz tak ka ilm diya jata hai "Ma Kana Wa maa Yakoonu" (ما کان و ما یکون) ka ilm diya jata hai Ha Ye Sab Jo cheeze di jati hain Ye un un Nabi ke Sadqe me di jati Hai woh Jis Nabi ke ummati hoge Us Nabi ke Sadqe me ilm e Ghaib Wagaira diya jata hai ikhtiyarat Diye jate hain ki kisi ko Murda hai to zinda kar de Bimar hai to Shifa kar de Ye Tamaam Cheeze AllaH Ta'ala Nabiyo ke Sadqe me in Auliya AllaH ko Bhi taqat Wagaira bhi Ata farmata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 535

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Karamat kise kahte hain...??

Jo Khilafe Aadat Cheeze (Yani Jo Normally Possible nahi hai) Auliya AllaH se zahir ho inko karamat kahte Hain Yani Aam Taur par Hum chahe to jo cheeze Nahi kar Sakte kisi bhi Situation me usko Agar koi wali kar deta hai na to usko kahte hain karamat Aur Agar koi Nabi kar Dikhaye to usko kahte hain Mojzzah, Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ka Suraj ko Laota dena, Chand ke 2 Tukde kar dena, Ungliyo se Apne Pani ka Chashma zari kar dena ye sab kya cheeze hain..?? Ye cheeze kya koi Aam Banda kar sakta hai ki is Tarah ungli utha diya Aur Woh Chand ke 2 tukde kar de? Nahiii, Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ka Kassa tha to Ye Mojzzah hai,

Aur Auliya AllaH me Aap dekh le Jaise Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Ki bahut sari Misale Sunte rahte hain na ki ek hi waqt me Kai Mureedo ke ghar par jana, Murdo ko zinda karna, Bimaro ko Shifa Ata Farmana, Logo ke Dilo ke haal ko Jan lena Ye tamaam Cheeze Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ki karamaat thi Ye Farq hota hai, 

Jo Bhi karamate Auliya AllaH dikhate hain na Ye Darasal Hamare Nabiyo ke Mojzze hi hote hain Yani Nabi ke Faiz se Nabiyo ke Barkat se hi ye Ummati Jo wali hote hain woh ye Karamato ko zahir karte hain To Hai to ye inki Karamate Lekin Ye in Nabiyo ka Mojzzah Bhi hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 536

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Karamat par Bahut Sare Dalail Aap ko Quraan e Majeed me milege ki Fula ummati they lekin unse Ye karamate unse zahir huwi Jaise Aap dekhe Hazrate Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنها ka waqiya Quraan e Majeed me milta hai to Aap AllaH ki Waliya thi Aap ko main woh waqiya Mukhtasran batati hu Biwi Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Jo Walida thi Hazrate Hanna رضی الله تعالی عنها Ye Bahut Paakbaaz Aurat thi AllaH ki Nek Bandi thi unho ne Mannat Mani thi ki Agar mere ghar me Bachha hoga na to main Use AllaH Ta'ala ke liye waqf kar dugi Yani Baitul Muqaddas me de dugi woh Us waqt ka Mannat hota tha ki waha Par Bachho ko waqf kiya jata tha ki woh waha ki khidmat wagaira karen Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke Raah me Bachho ko Waqf kar diya jata tha to Hazrate Hanna رضی الله تعالی عنها Ye Mannat Mani thi, Fir woh Mannat puri ho gayi AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe Aulaad Ata farmaya 

Lekin unke zahen me tha ki Beta hoga Q ki Bete hote they to unhe Rahe Khuda me de diye jate, Lekin..!! Aap ke Batane Aqdas se Hazrate Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Paydaish huwi to Aap ne Biwi Mariyam ko Waha Par Hazrate Zakariya Alaihissalam Waha Par they Ye AllaH ke Jo Nabi hain Ye us waqt Baitul Muqaddas wagaira Ki dekh bhal wagaira kar rahe they waha ke Kamo par Maojud they to Biwi Hanna رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Hazrate zakariya Alaihissalam ke Paas Biwi Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنها ko unki Kifalat me de diya Q ki Unki Mannat thi to unho ne is tarah Pura ki 

To Biwi Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنها AllaH ki Waliya thi to Woh Jab Bhi kisi kamre me hoti na to Hazrate zakariya Alaihissalam dekhte ki Jab bhi Kamre me dakhil hote woh ek mahrab jaisa hota usme waha Par dakhil hote to dekhte ki Biwi Mariyam ke Samne Different Phal (fruits) hote Taze taze Aur bahut Achhe fruits hote Aur fruits Bhi Ayse hote jo Be Mosam hote Yani Shardi ke fruits Aap jante hain sirf Shardi me hi milege Garmi ke Sizan ke fruits Usi sizan me milege, Lekin.!! Yaha par ulta hota ki Jo Shardi me hote woh Garmi ke sizan me bhi hote, Aur Garmi me Shardi ke fruits hote is tarah unke Paas Bemosam Phal hote Aur woh waha Rakhe hote to ye kya they..?? Ye Biwi Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنها ki karamat thi jiska zikr Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai Aur Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Bahut Sari Karamate Aysi hain jinka Zikr Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai Ki Jab Aap ki Delivery ka waqt bhi aaya to Aap ki Barkat se Khushk nadi thi woh Bah gayi Naher Bahne lagi Aap ne Darakht hilaye to taze Khazoor girne lage To Ye Tamaam cheeze karamate hain

______ Isi tarah Aap Sulemain Alaihissalam ka Waqiya jante hain ki Malika e Bilkees ka takht Aap ke Darbar me Maojud Aap ke ummat ke ek Wali Woh ek pal me le kar Aaye they to ye Tamaam cheezo ka zikr Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai Jo karamate Auliya AllaH Par Daleel hai, *Lihaza..!!* Agar koi Karamate Auliya AllaH ka inkar karta hai ki Auliya AllaH me koi Karamat waramat معاذ الله Nahi hoti to fir woh Badmazhab ho jayega Gumrah Mana Jayega 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 537

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jis tarah hum Hayate Ambiya عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke kayil hain Hum Mante hain ki Tamaam Ambiya Kiraam Apne Apne Qabro me zinda Hain Balki unki Zindagi is Aala Darze ki zindagi hai ki Hum usko guman bhi nahi kar sakte to Yaha se Behtar zindagi unke Paas Maojud hai to hum Jis tarah Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Hayat Mante hain usi tarah Auliya AllaH ko Bhi zinda Mante hain Farq hai Ambiya ka Martaba Bada Hai unki zindagi Aur Aala hai, 

Lekin..!! Hum Sath hi Sath Ye Bhi mante hain ke AllaH ke Jo wali Hote hain Woh معاذ الله Murda Nahi hote, Ya Unke Jism ko Mitti wagaira kha leti hai Ye Sab cheezo ke hum Hargiz iske Qayil nahi hain Balki AllaH ke Wali Apne Apne Qabro me Apne Mazaro me Zinda hain Jis tarah is Duniya me zinda they usi tarah us Duniya me zinda hain Balki is Duniya se woh wali zindagi Jada Behtar hai jada Martabe wali hai to hum Jab unki Mazaro par jate hain Ya waha par nahi bhi jate ghar se pukarte hain to woh Door o Nazdeek se Hamko Sunte bhi hain Hamari Madat bhi Farmate hain Aur Jo Bhi hum Fariyade wagaira karte hain woh Sunte hain To Ye sab cheeze Madat Farmana to zindagi me bhi farmate hain Aur Jab Duniya se parda kar jaye tab bhi karte hain to ye pura is Aqeede par Depend hai ki Auliya AllaH Bhi Hayaat hote hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 538

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Auliya AllaH Bhi Hayaat hote hain Iska Saboot kya hai...??

Iska Saboot ek To wahi hai Jo Maine Aap ko Hayate Nabi me ek cheez Samjhayi thi na ki Jab ek hukum hum lower level ke liye Sabit kar ken to upper level ke liye woh Hukum khud Ba khud Sabit ho jati hai Maine Aap ko ek Aasan Misal di thi ke AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Farmaya hai ki Apne walidain ke liye Uff tak na kaho Chhoti si cheez ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Bata diya ki Walidain ke Samne uff tak nahi bolna to isse kya Pata Chala ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me Yaha tak farma diya ki uff tak kahna mana hai to fir zahir si baat hai Maa Baap ko Marna peetna معاذ الله Gali dena Unko Jada Taqlife dena Ye to Badarza e ula Haraam hoga, Jab Walidain ko uff kahna Gunah hai to fir ye Cheeze to Jada is baat ka taqaza karti hai ki ye Baat Haraam Hai understood si baat hai to Ye wahi hai ke Jab Chhote Cheez ka Hukum Bayan kar diya Jaye to Upar wali cheez ka Hukum khud ba khud Samajh me Aa jati hai

____ isi tarah Maine Aap ko kya kaha ke Quraan e Majeed me Hai ki ''AllaH Ta'ala Ke Raah me Jo Shaheed ho gaye unko Murda na kaho Q ki Woh zinda hain ha Bas tumhe Saoor nahi Hai unhe AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Rizk wagaira Diya jata hai" to AllaH Ta'ala ki Raah me Shaheed hone wale Jo Shohda hain woh Zinda hain Ye Quraan e Majeed se Sabit hai Aur Aap Jante hain ki Shohda ka Martaba kam hota hai Ambiya Kiraam ka Martaba to Shohda se Bahut Jada hota hai to Jab Shohda inteqal karne ke Baad zinda Hain to fir Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke liye Badarza e Ola Sabit ho gaya ke Ambiya kiraam Zinda hain, Warna to Ye Ambiya Kiraam ki Shaan me Kami ho jayegi ke Shohda Zinda hain Aur معاذ الله Hum kah rahe hain ke Ambiya ke Jismo ko zameen ne kha liya العیاذ باللہ to ye hai 

____ To Jis tarah Ye Sabit Hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام zinda hain usi tarah isi Aayat se Ye Bhi Sabit ho raha hai ki Auliya Kiraam Bhi Hayat hain, Q?? Q ki Shaheed ko Quraan e Majeed me kaha gaya hai ki Ye zinda hain Aur Auliya AllaH ke liye maine Aap ko Bataya na ke Wali hone ke liye Aailm hona zaruri hai Aur Aap jante hain Pahle Bhi Wajahat kar chuki hu ki Shohda se Aalimo ka Martaba Jada hota hai Qayamat me is tarah hoge na Pahle Ambiya Kiraam hoge unke Baad Ulma hoge Aur unke pichhe Shohda kiraam hoge to Ulma ka Martaba Bada hai, Ye Bhi Farmaya gaya hai ki Shaheed ke Khoon ko Aur ulma ke kalam ki Siyahi ko Taula jayega to ulma Ki Siyahi Jada wazan Daar hogi Shaheed jo Zihad me jaye Aur apne jism me bhi zakham kha raha hai Apna Maal bhi luta raha hai Sab kuch kar raha hai fir bhi Ulma ki Siyahi jada Bhari hogi to Ye Ulma Ka Martaba hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata kiya hai

To Ek Aam Aalime Deen zaruri nahi hai ki Woh AllaH ka wali ho Aam Aalime Deen Ko Shohda se Jada Martaba diya gaya hai to fir Jo AllaH ka Wali hai Jo Aalim bhi ho + usko Mansab Bhi Ata kiya gaya hoga woh to isse Bhi Darze Me Bada hai To Jab Shaheed Zinda hai to Woh wali Jo ki Aalim Bhi hai usko AllaH Ta'ala ne Wilayat Bhi Apni Riza Mandi se Ata ki Apna peyara kiya Woh Bhi Yaqinan zinda hoga to Ye Quraan e Majeed se is tarah Daleel Sabit ho gayi

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 539

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusri "Qabr Wale zinda hote hain'' is Baab me itni Sari Hadees hai ke Aala Hazrat ka ek Risala Hai "Hayatul Amwaat" Jisme Aala Hazrat ne taqriban 400 Hadeese Mubarka Jama Farmaya hai Jo is Baat ki Daleel hai ki Qabr wale zinda hote hain Sunte hain Aate hain Jate hain in tamam Hadeese Mubarka ko Aala Hazrat ne Jama kiya hai to Jo Sokeen hain woh Bilkul Padhe is Risale ko Hayatul Amwaat Naam hai is Risale ka

____ Fir log Ye Puchhte hain ki Hum Aala Hazrat ko itna Mante Q hain..??

Ye Baat Jab Maloom huwi ki Aala Hazrat ka Ye Risala hai Aur Ye Sab Cheeze hain to Q na hum Mane ki Aala Hazrat Hamare Sar Ke taaz hain Aur hum unke Manne wale hain hum Bareillwi Shaan se kahte Q Hain? Q ke Aala Hazrat ne Har Aqeeda Jo Bhi Aqeeda Aap le len Har har Hamare Aqeede Par Jab logo ne Fitna Khooro ne Aa kar Hamare Aqeedo Par waar pe Waar kiye Jo Ye kahne lage ke Auliya AllaH ki Bargah me Na Jao unse Madat na Mango معاذ الله Auliya AllaH to Murda hote hain woh to sunte nahi hain woh kisi ki Madat nahi karte,, Us Waqt...!! Jab Har Taraf se Har Har Aqeedo Par Hazaro Hazaar Baar hone Lage tab us waqt Tane Tanha Aala Hazrat Woh Marde Mujahid hain Jinho ne is tarah ke Risale likhe Aur Hamare imaan ki hifazat Farmayi 

to Ye Aala Hazrat ke Karname hain ki Jab logo ne is tarah ki Bate karne lag gaye to logo me Khalbali Mach gayi ki 1400 Saal se hum Jis Aqaaid Par chal Rahe they Uske Khilaf logo ne Muhim Chala diye Aur Tahes Nahes Jo fitna khada kiya tha logo ne us waqt Har Aqeede Par Behtreen Jawab ek-Aat Daleel nahi is tarah 400, Kahi 40 daleel 50 daleel 60 Daleel Par Risale likhe Aur Aqaaid ke Tahaffuz ki imaan ko Bachaya hai woh hain Aala Hazrat to is Risale me Bahut Sari Daleel hai

_____ Hadeese Mubarka wagaira me Aap jante Hain ki Qabr Walo ko Salaam karne ka Hukm diya gaya hai Mard Hazraat Jate hain to Duaa e Wagaira padhte Hain "Assalamu Alaika Ya Ahlal Quboor" Aap Par Salaam ho Aye Qabr Walo, Ab Ye Salaam kiya ja raha hai to Bataye kya kisi Murde ko Salaam kiya jata hai? Bejaan cheez ko hum Kabhi Salam karte hain? Yaha par kursi padi huwi hai Aap kabhi Kursi ko Salam karte hain AssalamuAlaikum.!? Nahi, table ko karte hain?? Nahi, Usko Karte hain Jo Sunne wala ho to Sunna Ye zindagi ki Alamat hoti hai to Jab Aam Musalman Sunte hain unki zindagi ka Ye Aalam hai to fir Auliya AllaH ki Shaan to Bahut Hi Bulad o Bala hai, To Aysi Bahut Sari Hadeese Mubarka Aap ko mil jaye gi Jo is Baat par Daleel hai ki Auliya AllaH zinda hain woh logo ke Bato ko / Fariyado ko Sunte hain unke waha Jate hain unki Madat bhi Farmate hain Chahe Ja kar madat Farmaye Chahe Apne Mazare Anwar se Madat Farmaye Ye Aap ki Shaan Hai to Ye Tamaam point they Wilayat ke

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

         ❀  Chand Mamulate Ahle Sunnat ❀

         ••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

                     👇🏻🌹  👇🏻 🌹👇🏻

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 540

••──────────────────────••►

      *❝ Qabr Par Azaan Dena ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Ye Hamara Mamool hai ki Jab koi Hamare Sunni Bhai Ya Bahen inteqal kar jaye to unko Dafan karne ke baad waha Par Khade ho kar log Buland Aawaz se Azaan dete hain Waha Par tilawat hoti hai, Waha Par zikrullaH karte hain Duaa e Wagaira karte hai, Talqeen karte hain Ye Sab Cheeze hain..., to Aytraj hota hai ki Qabr Par Azaan Dena Bidat hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me nahi tha Aap ne Baad Me Isko Shuru kiya ???

Halanki..!! Ye Galat hai, Qabr Par Azaan dene ke Hamare Paas Bahut Sare Dalail Maojud hain Jaise Sab Se Pahle Ye Hadeese Mubarka hai Nawaridul Usool Jild 3 Safha 227 Par Ye Hadeese Mubarka hai ki Murde ko Qabr me Dafnane ke Baad Jab Murde Se Sawal Hota hai ki Tera Rab Kaun hai to Shaytan us Par zahir hota hai Aur Apni taraf ishara karta hai Yani Main Tera Rab hu Ye ek Azeem Fitna hai Qabr me Dafnaya nahi ki waha par Shaytan ke fitne Shuru ho gaye Bande se Pahla Sawal ho raha hai ki tera Rab kaun hai Aur usi waqt Shaytan zahir ho kar Apni taraf ishara karta hai Aur kahta hai meri Taraf Dekho aur bolo Main tumhara rab hu معاذ الله Kitna Bada fitna hai ye Shaytan ka, Ye Hadeese Mubarka Me Milta hai Banda Qabr me Pahuchta hai to us Par Ye Fitna Musallat hota hai 

Aur wahi Par Sahi Hadeeso me Ye bhi Farmaya gaya hai Jaisa ki Sahi Muslim Jild 1 Page no. 291 me Hai Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marwi hai ke Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Jab Muazzin Azaan Kahta hai to Shaytan peeth Pher kar Foos Marta huwa Bhagta hai Yani Shaytan Bahut Speed se waha se door chala jata hai... Achha kya Sarkar ﷺ Ne yaha par ye Farmaya hai kya ki Jab Muazzin Namaz ke liye Azaan deta hai?? Jamaat ke liye Azaan deta hai to fir Shaytan Bhagta hai?? Sarkar ﷺ ne Mutlqan Without any condition zikar Farma diya ki "Jab Azaan di jati hai" to fir Shaytan waha se Bhag jata hai Aur Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne isko Begair kisi condition ke rakha hai to hum is par Begair Condition ke hi Amal karege... 

Ab koi Ye condition la kar lagata hai na ki nahi isse Matlab ye hai ki Jama'at ke liye Azaan deta hai us Ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Hadees me Addition kiya hai Ab usko Daleel deni padegi ki tumne Ye Addition kaha se kiya hai.?? Ye Jo Baat tumne Add ki hai ki Azaan Sirf Jamaat ke liye hai iski daleel lao? Agar nahi la rahe ho to Sarkar ﷺ ki Baat Par Apni Baat ko Zabardasti Add kar rahe ho معاذ الله Ye kitni Galat Baat Hai 

to ek Jagah Farmaya Ja Raha hai ki Jab Bande ko Dafan kiya jata hai usse Sawal puchha jata hai to Shaytan Aata hai waha par Aur Bande ko معاذ الله Shirk ki taraf ubhaar Raha hai waha Par Aa kar, Aur ek Jagah farmaya gaya ke Jab Azaan di jati hai to Shaytan door Bhag jata hai to Jaise Jamaat ke waqt Azaan de to Shaytan Door chala jata hai isi tarah Jab Qabr Par Shaytan Aata hai to hum isi niyat se Azaan dete hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Farman ke Mutabiq woh peeth fer kar bhag jaye Aur Murde ko woh kisi tarah ke koi Fitne me Mubtela nahi karega Ye ek Daleel

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  541

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusri Daleel.. Musnad Ahmad Bin Hambal Jild 23 Page no. 278 Par Hadeese Mubarka hai Jab Saad Bin Muaaz رضی الله تعالی عنه Dafan Ho chuke Aur Qabr Durust kar di gayi to Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Bahut Der tak سبحان الله Farmate rahe Yani سبحان الله سبحان الله Ye Sarkar ﷺ Wird Farmate Rahe Aur Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Sath سبحان الله Kahte Rahe fir Sarkar ﷺ Allahu Akbar Allahu Akbar Farmate Rahe Sahaba Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Sath الله اکبر الله اکبر kahte Rahe fir Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Pahle Tasbih fir Aap ne takbeer Padhi to ye Q Aap is tarah Farmate rahe? To Sarkar ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya is Nek Mard Par Qabr tang ho gayi thi yaha Tak ke AllaH Ta'ala ne Woh taqleef uski Door ki Aur Qabr Kushada Farma di 

to Yaha Par Allama Mulla Ali kari رحمتہ اللہ تعالیٰ علیہ Farmate hain Hadees ke Ma'ane ye hain ke Barabar Main Aur tum Yani Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Aur Sarkar ﷺ Allahu Akbar Allahu Akbar Kahte Rahe Yaha tak ke AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe Qabr ki Tangi se Najat de di to tang thi Qabar AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke zikr ki Barkat se Takbeer Aur Tasbih ki Barkat se Qabr ko Wasee Farma diya to is Hadees se Sabit huwa ki khud Sarkar ﷺ Mayyat ki Aasani ke liye Qabr par الله اکبر Aur سبحان الله Baar Baar Kaha Aur kya Azaan me Hum Allahu Akbar Allahu Akbar nahi kahte?? Kahte hain na,

to Ye to Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnat huwi Balki Azaan me To ye Kalime hain اَللّٰهُ اَکْبَر اَللّٰهُ اَکْبَر Hai اَشْھَدُ اَنْ لَّا اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Hai اَشْھَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدًارَّسُوْلُ اللّٰه (ﷺ) hai لَا اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Hai Ye tamam Cheezo ka zikr Quraan e Majeed me hai Jo Munkar Nakeer ke sawal hain unke Jawabaat bhi is Azaan me Maojud hai to Bande ka Azaan dena ye koi Bidat nahi hai Sarkar ﷺ ne zikrullaH kiya Aur Azaam me Bhi zikrullaH hai, kya zikrullaH Alag Alag hote hain? Kya Azaan معاذ الله Bidat ho gayi Aur hum Sirf سبحان الله سبحان الله hi kah sakte hain..?? Nahi Balki ye Sabit huwa ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Qabr Me zikr kiya to Ab hum kisi bhi tarah ka koi zikr karen Qabr par woh Jaiz hai To Azaan Behtreen zikr hai isse Shaytan Door Bhi Bhagta hai isse Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnat Par bhi Amal hota hai Aur isse Bande ko Sawalaat ke Jawabaat dene ne Bhi Aasani hoti hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  542

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Sunane Abu Daood ki Riwayat hai Jild 3 Safha 190 ye Hadees Mutawatir hai Yani isme Shaq ki koi Gunzaish nahi hai Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Apne Murdo ko لَا اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Sikhao Yani Jo Maut ke kareeb ho unke Paas Kalme ki talqeen karo Yani Baar Baar unke Samne لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Ye Padhte Rahe taki Ye Mayyat ke zaban se Ye Jo Aakhri kalma Nikle Woh  لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Ho Ye Aap ne Koshish Karni hai, Lekin..!! Mayyat ko Force na kare ki woh لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ kahe Kuch logo ki Aadat hoti hai ki kisi ke Naza ka Aalam hota hai Aakhri Lamhaat chal rahe hote hain to Us Shakhs ke Paas jate hain Aur usko Force karte hain Padho Padho to is tarah na kare Balki Aap Buland Aawaz se unke Paas لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Padhte Rahe 4-5 Khawateen hain Ya Mard Hazraat hain Woh Buland Aawaz se لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ Padhte Rahe Aur unko Talqeen karte Rahe Jab tak ki Mayyat na Kah le Kah de to Bahut Achhi Baat hai ki Bande ka Aakhri kalma لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ ﷺ ho

Aur is Par Bahut Peyari Basharat Bhi hai Ki Jiska Aakhri Kalma لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ hoga Jiska Imaan par Khatima hoga ان شاء الله تعالیٰ woh Jannat me Dakhil hoga to isiliye Ye talqeen ki jati hai ke لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Kaha jaye to Agar ek Baar Unho ne Padh liya to fir khamosh rahe unse kuch Aur mat bulbaye Q ki Jo Jannat me Jane wali Basharat ki fazilat hai na ye iske Sath hai ki Aakhri kalima لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ ho to Ek Kalima bol diya to khamoshi ikhtiyar kar li jaye Agar fir us Shakhs ne hi kuch Aur baat bol di ya kuch Alfaz nikal diye to fir dobara se لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ ki Talqeen karen warna fir khamoshi ikhtiyar kar li jaye Aur Agar kisi ne nahi bhi kaha Woh Khamosh hi rahe to Aap padhte rahe ان شاء الله isme unke liye Aasani hoti Rahegi unko force na karen Q ki Naza ka Jo Aalam hota hai usme taqleef bahut Sakht hoti hai to kuch log zaban se fir kufriya kalimaat Bhi nikal dete hain ya kuch Aur kalime bhi nikal dete hain isliye Munasib nahi hai ki unko Force kiya jaye Bas Aap koshish karte rahe

To Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ke Apne Murdo ko لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Sikhao Baaz Sharheen ne Farmaya ki Yaha Par Murdo se Murad ye hai ke Jo Abhi Maut ke Aalam me hai Yani Abhi Maut Puri tarah nahi aayi hai Naza (Sakaraat) ka Aalam hai to Ye Murad hai yaha Par, Aur Baaz ne Yaha Par Ye Bhi istedlal kiya hai ke Jab koi Shakhs inteqal kar jaye to inteqal ke Baad unke Paas لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ ki Talqeen karo Aur iski Ek Surat ye hai ki Jab Qabr me usko Dafna diya jaye to fir Buland Aawaz se لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Padha jaye Aur Agar Qabr Par Azaan de diya jaye to Azaan me لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Aata hi hai na to isse Munkar Nakeer ke Sawalaat ke Jawabaat dene me unhe Aasani hogi Aur Ye Bilkul Is Hadees par Amal karna hi kaha Jayega ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Jo Farmaya ki Murdo ko لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Sikhao

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  543

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Mozamul Ausat Jild 1 Safha 258 Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Ye Hadeese Mubarka hai ki Aag ko Takbeer Se Bujhao Jab Kahi Par Bhi Aag Nazar Aaye to Buland Aawaz se Takbeer Padhni chahiye Takbeer kahte hain الله اکبر kahne ko To Jaha Par Bhi Aag wala Mamla ho na to waha par fir الله اکبر الله اکبر Kahna chahiye Aur Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ne koi Qayed Nahi farmayi ki Aag Fula jagah lagi hai to Aap padh sakte hain Dusri jagah nahi Balki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Aag ko Takbeer se Bujhao to isme ek Murad ye bhi ho Sakti hai ki Jahannam ki Aag ko Takbeer se Bujhao Yani Baar Baar Apni zuban par الله اکبر Ka Wird zari rakhe Ye bhi Murad ho sakti hai, 

Ye Bhi Murad ho sakti hai ki Jaha kahi Aysa Hadsa Pesh Aaye Jaha par Aag wagaira Maojood ho to waha Par Bhi الله اکبر الله اکبر kahe Aur Yaha Par Qabr me Jinke liye Azaab ka Mamla ho sakta hai waha par bhi Agar hum الله اکبر الله اکبر ki Sadaye lagaye ge to Jo marhoom hai usko bhi ان شاء الله Azaab e Qabr se Rahat Hansil hogi, Bahrhaal..!! Is Par Bahut Sare Dalail hain Jo is Baat ko Sabit karte hain ki Hum Qabr Par Azan de sakte hain 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  544

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

      *❝ Mukhtalif Durood Padhna  ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Ham Sunniyo ke Yaha Jo Mahfil hoti hai Waha par hum Jab Durood e Paak Padhte hain to Mukhtalif Durood e Paak Padhte hain Durood e Taaj bhi Padhte hain, Durood e Nariya, Durood e Shafa'at, Durood e ibraheem hai, Durood e Ghausiya Hai Durood e Razwiya hai ye Padhte hain to Is Par Bhi Log Ungli uthate hain ki Aap ne Ye Durood Q Padha.? Halanki Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame Durood e Paak Sikhaya hai ki Durood e Ibraheem hai isko Padho Namaz me Bhi hum Durood e ibraheem hi padhte hain to isi ko Padhna Jaiz hai Dusra Durood hum nahi Padh Sakte Ye Aytraaj hota hai....?

Isi tarah Jama ho kar Durood e Paak Padhna isko Bidat Kaha Jata hai, Khade ho kar Durood o Salaam Padhne ko Bidat kaha jata hai, Azaan se Pahle Hamari Masjido me Mamool hota hai ki Buland Aawaz se Durood e Paak padhte hain Baaz Jagaho me Azaan ke Baad bhi Buland Aawaz se Durood e Paak Padha jata hai to Alag Alag moko par Hamari Aadat hai ki Jaha Par Bhi Moka Milta hai hum Sarkar ﷺ par Durood e Paak Bhejte hain Ye Sunniyo ka Sewa hai,👆🏻 to is par Aytrajaat hote hain ki Aap nahi kar sakte..? Khade ho kar nahi kar sakte, Hanth Bandh kar nahi kar sakte, to ye Aytrajaat hai Aur hum se Ye puchha jata hai ki iska Saboot kya hai is par Dalail kya hai.? Aur Aap ne Ye jo Nayi nayi Durood e Bana li hain inko Padhne Par dalail kya hai..??

_____ To iska Main Aap ko ek Aasan Sa ek Jawab (Daleel) de deti hu jo ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Kifayat karega Aur ye Woh Daleel hai Jo Har koi Janta hai AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me kya irshad Farmata hai Surah Ahzab Aayat no. 56

اِنَّ اللّٰهَ وَ مَلٰٓىٕكَتَهٗ یُصَلُّوْنَ عَلَى النَّبِیِّؕ-یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا صَلُّوْا عَلَیْهِ وَ سَلِّمُوْا تَسْلِیْمًا(56)

Beshak AllaH Aur uske Firishte Apne Habeeb ﷺ Par Durood Bhejte hain, AllaH Ta'ala ke Durood Bhejne se Murad ye Hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ Par Rahmat Nazil Farmata hai fir Hame Hukum diya gaya hai یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا Aye Woh log Jo Imaan Laye صَلُّوْا عَلَیْهِ وَ سَلِّمُوْا تَسْلِیْمًا Sarkar ﷺ Par Salato Salaam Bhejo khoob, to Bahut Jada Salato Salam padhne ki Targeeb hame is Aayte Mubarka Me di gayi hai

Ab Ye Aayte Mubarka ko Aap dekhe ki AllaH Ta'ala ne is Aayte Mubarka ko kis Andaaz se zikr Farmaya hai AllaH Ta'ala ne hame Hukum Diya hai ki hum Durood Padhe Sarkar ﷺ Par Kya is Aayte Mubarka me AllaH Ta'ala ne koi condition lagayi hai Ki Aap ne is is Andaaz me Durood e Paak Padhni hai.?? Nahiii, Balki Hame ek Mutlaq (unconditional) Hukum Diya gaya hai ki hum Sarkar ﷺ Durood Padhe Aur Ye Usool (Rule) hota hai ki Quraan e Majeed ki Jo Aayte Mubarka Mutlaq Mutlaq Yani Without any Condition usme Koi condition ka zikr AllaH Ta'ala ne us Aayte Mubarka me na ki ho to fir hum usko unconditional hi Rakhe usme Ab Agar hum condition Add karte hain to Ye Ayse ho jayega Jaise hum Apni taraf se Quraan e Paak me معاذ الله Addition kar rahe hain aur kya ye Jaiz ho sakta hai..??? Nahi na,

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  545

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Jo Bhi Quraan e Majeed ke Ahkam Mutlaq ho Yani Jisme koi condition na ho unko hum Unconditional hi Rakhege Ye nahi kah sakte ki Aap is tarah karege to Ada nahi hoga us tarah karege to Ada nahi hoga, Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Unconditional Taur Par zikr Farma diya / Hukum diya ki Durood e Paak Padho Aur iske Sath koi condition nahi lagayi ki inhi Alfaaz me Durood e Paak Padhni padegi Baith ke hi Durood e Paak Padhna hoga, Khade ho kar hi Padhna hoga, din me hi padhna hoga, Raat me hi Padhna hoga Aysa koi condition nahi hai na Quraan e Majeed ki woh Aayte Mubarka Mutlaq (Unconditional) hai to Aap jis bhi Andaz se Achhi niyat ke Sath Durood e Paak Padhege ان شاء الله woh Qubool hogi to AllaH Ta'ala ne Mutlaq zikr Farmaya hai to Ab Aap chahe todin me Bhi Padh sakte hain Raat me Bhi Padh Sakte hain, Subah Shaam, uthte Baith'te, Jagte-Sote, khade ho kar Hath Bandh kar, Logo ke Sath Jama ho kar, Jo Jo Alfaaz se Durood e Paak Padha ja sakta hai hum Padh Sakte hain

Ha Sarkar ﷺ ne Hadeese Mubarka me Agarcge Durood e ibraheem ki targeeb di hai Hum Namaz me padhte hain, Lekin..!! Ye kahi zikr Sarkar ﷺ ne nahi farmaya ki Sirf or sirf Durood e ibraheem Hi padh sakte hain Dusri nahi padh sakte, Balki Bahut Sari Hadeese Mubarka me Khud Sarkar ﷺ ne Dusri Durood e Paak Bhi Sikhayi hai ki Agar Aap Ye Durood e Paak Padhege to ye Fazilat milegi, Ye Durood e Paak padhege to isme Ye Fazilat milegi ye bhi Sikhaya hai to isse Sabit huwa ki Durood ke Alfaaz bhi fixed nahi hain Durood ke timings bhi fix nahi hain Aur jis Andaz me Jis Halat me bhi aap padhege Durood ان شاء الله Qubool hogi Ha Shart Ye hai ki Bande ki Niyat Achhi ho ikhlas Achha ho

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  546

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

*❝ Dargaho Par Hone wali Mukhtalif cheeze ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Dargaho par Hum Q Jate hain, Auliya AllaH ke Paas jana unse Madat Magna Ye Sab jaiz hai tafseeli Taur Maine Aap ko Samjha diya hai GairullaH se Madat Magne wala topic guzr chuka hai, Eesale Sawal ka topic guzar chuka, Wasile ka topic guzar chuka to waha Par Maine aap ko Dalail de di to usko repeat Dubara nahi karugi lekin uske Alawa Jo cheeze Dargaho me hoti hain Aur hamare Jo Mamlaat hote hain inke Bare me ye hum Q karte hain iske Pichhe (behind) hamari soch kya hai Aur Baaz cheezo ke dalail kya hain ye main aap ko bata deti hu

___ Ab Jaise Dargah bolege na to Sabse Pahle Yahi Sawal Aata hai Aur umuman Aytrajaat hote hain ki Aap ne dekhe hoge na Dargah Par Jo Mazaar hote Hain woh hight ke hote Hain Aur Normal Qabristan me Qabr aap dekhe to Bas Chhota sa Outh ke kohan ke jaisa ho Ayse Bana diye Jate hain Qabr Lekin..!! Mazaar ke upar Pura Kubba Bana diya Jata hai na to is Par ugli uthayi jati hai ki Ye kubba Banana Jaiz nahi hai..??

To Sabse Pahle Ye Samajh le ki Musalman 2 Tarah ke hote hain Yani Sab Musalman hi hain Lekin ek Hum Jaise Aam log hote hain Iske Alawa kuch log hain Jaise Ulma Kiraam hain Peerane ijaam hain, Auliya Kiraam hain Ye AllaH ke Peyare Bande hain Ye Alag Category me aate hain to hum Gunahgar Aam log jo hote hain Ye Alag Category hai Aur Jo Ulma Masaikh, Auliya Kiraam Ye Alag Category me hain is Aytbar se ki unka ilm bhi Jada hai unke Aamal bhi hum se Achhe hain unme Taqwa / Parhezgari jada hai Woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Deen ki khidmat wagaira karte hain to is Hisab se musalman 2 tarah ke hote hain ek Aam Musalman Aur ek Ye AllaH ke Peyare Bande 

Jo Ulma Kiraam hote hain Jo Masaikh (Peer o Murshid) hote hain Aur Jo Auliya kiraam hote hain na inki Tazeem karna hum Par zaruri hai, Ulma Kiraam ki Tazeem ke Bare me Bahut Sari Hadeese Mubarka hai ke Hamesha Hame Ulma kiraam ke Respect karne walo me se hona chahiye isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ke Auliya AllaH ka Adab unki Tazeem Bhi zaruri hai AllaH Ta'ala ke Jo Nek Bande Hain unki Tazeem bhi zaruri hai Balke Jab hum inki Tazeem (Respect) karte hain to Q karte hain..? Isliye karte hain ki ye Hamare Deen ki Khidmat karne wale hain Shariat par Amal karne wale hain AllaH ke Peyare Bande hain isiliye hum inki Respect karte hain na to Ye inki Respect karna Darasal hum AllaH Ta'ala Aur uske Rasool ki Tazeem kar rahe hain Aur Jo Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame Shariat di hai uski Tazeem kar rahe hain to in Auliya AllaH ki Respect karna, Ulma kiraam ki Respect Darasal Deen ki Respect hai to Ye ek Achhi cheez hai Q ki Hame Hamare Deen ki Respect karni hai na Ye Cheez Galat to nahi ho sakti 

to Auliya AllaH Wagaira ki Shaan ko zahir karne ke liye, inke Martabe ko Dikhane ke liye Aur inki Tajeem karne ke liye Jab woh Hayat hote hain to hum Tazeem karte hain unke Aane Par Phool barshate hain unke Hath Pair Chumte hain Achhe se Achha khilate hain Phoolo ka Har wagaira dalte hain Ye Sab Cheeze hum karte hain Q ki Hum unki Respect kar rahe, Ab Jab Woh inteqal kar gaye to inteqal kar jane ke Baad Auliya AllaH ka Martaba Kam nahi ho jata Balki Jab ek wali is Duniya se Kooch kar ke Aalme Barzakh me chale jate hain na unke Martabe me Aur izafa ho jata hai unke Power unke ikhtiyarat me jada increment ho jata hai to jaha Duniya par hum unki Respect kar rahe they usse jada Respect hame unke inteqal ke Baad Bhi karni hai isiliye unke inteqal karne ke Baad unki Shaan Unka Martaba Batane ke liye unki Respect karne ke liye unki Qabr ko Bahar Pukhta Banaye jate hain taki unke in Mazaraat ke Paas se log guzre na to Aysa na ho ki bas guzar jaye unko dekhe to unki Respect Dil me Mahsoos kare

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  547

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

 

Koi Bhi Musalman ho woh Qabile Ahtraam hai Shariat ne Hame hukum diya hai ki Jo Bhi Sunni Sahihul Aqeeda Musalman hote hain inki ek respect hoti hai inko hame hamesha Respect karna chahiye Khamokhah Musalman ka dil Dukhana Ya kisi Aur wajah se Musalman ko Taqleef Pahuchana Chahe Mali Taur Par Chahe Jismani taur par ho chahe Ruhani taur par ho Ye Jaiz nahi hai, Balki Musalman ki Hurmat ko Kabe ki Hurmat se Jada Bayan kiya Gaya hai to Musalmano ki respect hai Aur Ye Respect is had tak nahi hai ki Jab tak woh zinda hai to respect karli unke inteqal karne ke baad koi Respect nahi hai nahiii, Balki Jo Musalman Inteqal kar jate hain unki Respect ka Bhi hame Shariat ne hukum diya hai 

Isiliye..!! Dekhe Jab ek Shakhs inteqal kar jata hai na to fir hum Usko Gusl bhi dete hain kafan bhi dete hain Namaze Janaza bhi uski padhate hain fir Dafan karte hain Pura Ahtemam karte hain Ye Q kaha gaya hai ? Direct bhi kaha ja sakta tha na hame hukum diya ja sakta tha na ki Inteqal kar gaya hai to usko Dafna do baat khatam, Ye Gusl dena Achha se Achha Kafan Diya jaye khushbu lagaya jaye Namaze Janaza wagaira ada ki jaye aur fir dafnaya jaye to ye isme Ek Musalman ki respect hai iske Alawa Jab Qabr me ek Musalman ko Dafna diya jata hai to us Qabr ki bhi respect hame karni hai ki Aap us Qabr ke upar pear nahi rakh sakte Gunah hai, Us Qabr par koi Aag ki cheez Rakhne se ulma Kiraam ne Mana Farmaya hai, Qabr par tek laga ke baithne se Mana kiya gaya hai isse Qabr walo ko taqleef pahuchti hai to ye Qabr walo ka HaQ hai unki respect hai itna bhi hame Dars Shariate Mutah'hra ne diya hai ki Jaha Apne zindo ki respect karni hai waha jo inteqal kar gaye unki bhi respect karni hai 

___ to Jab Aam Musalmano ke liye Shariat e Mutah'hra ne itna Respect rakha hai ki Aap unke Qabr ke upar Qadam nahi rakh sakte, Usko tek nahi laga sakte ye Sab Mamlaat hain to fir Jo Auliya AllaH hain Jo AllaH ke itne Mahboob Bande hain Jo ulma kiraam wagaira inteqal kar jate hain unka Martaba to Bahut Aala hai unke liye Respect bhi jada hai isiliye fir hamare Ulma Kiraam Wagaira ne Aur Jo Hamare Buzurgane Deen hain unme Ye riwaz aa gaya ki is tarah Auliya kiraam wagaira ke Mazaro me Kubbe Bana diye jate hain taki Aane jane wale bas koi Normal insan ki Qabr Samajh kar uske Sath koi behurmati na kare 

Q ki Jab kisi ek Wali ki Mazaar hoti hai na to Fir kaisa hi gunahgar Banda Q na ho Agar woh sunni hota hai to us wali ki Mazaar se Guzarte waqt waha par Fatiha Durood padh leta hai Duaa mang leta hai Aur izzat ke sath guzarta hai koi Beizzati / Behurmati nahi karta Hamari Shariat ko Adab Bahut jada Pasand hai to Beadabi koi Sunni nahi karta waha se Adab ke sath guzar jata hai Ya fir waha Khada Hoga Duaa e wagaira mage ga Aur fir guzrega To Ye Auliya AllaH ki izzat / Tajeem ke liye Taki log Aaye Aur Yaha par Duaa e wagaira Mange Aur Aysa na ho ke Koi Normal Qabr Samajh kar, Normal Qabr me bhi nahi karni lekin fir kuch log karte hain Lekin ye normal Qabr Samajh kar Iske Sath Aam jaisa Sulook na kar le isliye fir ye Kubbe Wagaira bana diye jate hain taki ye Nishan dehi ho jaye 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  548

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Hadeese Mubarka Me Aaya hai ki Qabro ko Pakka Karne se Sarkar ﷺ Ne Mana Farmaya hai Pakka karna Yani isi tarah kuch Material se isko Pakka Bana dena Ye Mana kiya gaya hai ki Kachhi mitti ho,..?

___ iska zikr milta hai To Yaha Par Ulma Kiraam ne Muhaddiseen ne ye zikr Farmaya hai ki Qabr ko Pakka karne se Jo Mana kiya gaya hai woh Aam logo ki Qabre hain Q ki Aam logo ki Qabro ko is tarah Pakka kar ke kya Fayda Hansil hoga Ulma Kiraam aur Peerane kiraam ki Qabro ko Bahar se is tarah Pakka karna Ye Jaiz hai is Par Bahut Sare Dalail Abhi maine de diye Q zaruri hai isliye, 

Aam Musalman ki Qabr Par Nishan laga dena ki Ye Qabr hai taki log uski Jo respect hai woh baki rakhe itna kafi hai isse Jada Koi Additional karne koi hazat nahi hai to unki Qabro ko liye kaha gaya hai ki Woh Qabro ko Pakki na ki jaye agar bahut Sakht zarurat pesh Aaye ki Qabr Wagaira dhas jate hain to waha par bhi baaz surat me Bahar se Qabr ko pakka karne ki ijazat di jati hai

Ha Qabr ka Woh hissa Jo Mayyat ke sath mila huwa hota hai touch hota hai waha Par Pakki nahi karte waha par Kachhi mitti hi hoti hai Ye Jo Mazaar ko Pakka karne ka system hota hai ye bahar se hota hai Bahar se ek kubba Wagaira Bana diya Jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  549

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Kubba Banana Kaha se Sabit hai!??

Ye Banana Bhi Hadeese Mubarka Se Sabit hai Aysa nahi hai ki Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne dekha respect honi chahiye to unho ne kaha bana di jaye nahii, Balki Ye Hadeese Mubarka se Sabit hai Mishqat Sharif ki Riwayat hai kitabul Janaiz Page no. 149 Par Ye Riwayat Maojud hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Jab Hazrate Usman Bin Mazoon رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Dafn Farmaya to unke Qabr ke Sirhane ek Pat'thar Nasab Farmaya Aur Farmaya ki Hum isse Apne Bhai ki Qabr ka Nishan lagaye ge Aur Isi Jagah Apne Marhoom Ahle Bait ko Dafan karege 

Or Yaha Par Sharheen ne Aur Riwayto ko dekhte huwe unho ne Farmaya hai ki Yaha Par Qabr ke Sirhane Jo Pat'thar lagayi gayi thi na isse Murad Ye hai ki Qabr Par hi lagayi gayi thi Aysa nahi hai ki Qabr Alag hai Aur Separate kahi Aur Pat'thar laga diya nahi unki Jo Ayen Qabr thi usi Par Sarkar ﷺ ne Pat'thar Nasab Farma diya tha Aur Baaz ne kaha ki ye pura Qabr hi is tarah pat'thar ka Bana diya gaya tha to Ye Daleel hai ki is tarah Bahar se Qabr Pakki kar Sakte hain taki logo ko Pahchan ho sake ki ye AllaH ke Nek Bande ka Qabr hai

Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Wajahat Farma di na ki Q Pat'thar Lagaya Ye Nishan Batane ke liye ki Ye Hazrate Usman bin Mazoon رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Qabr e Mubarka hai Aur inhi ke Paas Ahle Bait ko Dafan kiya jaye isliye woh Nishan laga diya gaya to Maloom huwa Jo AllaH ke Nek Bande hote hain unke Qabr ko Wajeh karne ke liye is tarah Qabr ko Bahar se Pakka karna Jaiz hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  550

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Is Tarah Mazar to bana liye Ab iske Aas pass ek Dargah Jaise Bana lena upar se Gumbad Wagaira Bana lena ye Kaha se Sabit hai!? Ye bhi Sawal uthta hai ki Dargah bana lena Aas-Paas Building Jaisa bana dete hain na Aur bhi waha Dargah me Andar jane ke baad Mazar Hame Nazar Aata hai to Ye kaha se sabit hai..??

To Yaad Rakhe ye bhi Sabit hai..!! Aur Auliya AllaH ke Mazaro ke Aas Paas is tarah Dargah Banana bhi Jaiz hai Bilkul Wajeh Daleel hai is Par Sarkar ﷺ ka Jab is Duniya se Zahri Taur Par Parda Farmana huwa to fir Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Sarkar ﷺ ki tadfeen farmayi to kaha farmayi Sarkar ﷺ ka Roza e Mubarka kaha Par hai Aap jante hain na Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ke huzre me hai to Biwi Aaisha ke Huzre me Aap ﷺ ki Tadfeen ki gayi to isse Maloom huwa ki Agar kisi Imarat ke Andar tadfeen karna mana hota to Sahaba kiraam Pahle kya karte.?? Bibi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Huzre ko Shaheed karte Fir waha Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Tadfeen Farmate Balki Aysa nahi kiya Aap hi ke Huzre ke Andar Sarkar ﷺ ki tadfeen ki gayi Aur usi Huzre ke Andar Mazar hai 

To Ye Dargah bhi to isi tarah hota hai na Mazar Andar hota hai Aas-Paas jo ek imarat si Bana di jati hai to same cheez hai to Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne kiya Matlab Daleel hai Qabr ke Aas Paas Is tarah imarat Bana Bilkul Jaiz hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 551

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Fir is Par ye Aytraj hota hai ki Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Khaas hai Aap ﷺ ke Khushusiyaat me se hai Dusro ke liye Ye jaiz nahi..!??

Halanki..!! Ye Baat Bhi galat hai, Q? Q ke Sarkar ﷺ Jis Huzra e Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها me Tadfeen kiye gaye usi Huzre Me Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Bhi Maojud hain Aur Hazrate Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Bhi Maojud hain Aur Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam is Duniya me Aayege fir Zahri taur par Parda Farma jayege to Aap ko bhi waha Par Dafn kar diya jayega to fir Ye Khushushiyat me se nahi huwi ki sirf Sarkar ﷺ ke Sath Khash hai Aysa nahi hai Q ke waha par Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه bhi Maojud hain Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Bhi Maojud hain Sarkar ﷺ ka Raoza e Anwar Bhi Maojud hai isse Maloom huwa ki Dargahe Banana Jaiz hai Balke Tamam Sahaba kiraam ka Aqeeda bhi ye tha ki hum Dargah bana bhi sakte hain Aur Mazaraat Bhi Bana Sakte hain 

_____ Balki ek Kitaab hai Khulasatul wafa iske Page no. 196 par ye tamaam Bate Maojud hain  Hazrate Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Khilafat jab Chal Rahi thi to us waqt Farooq e Aazam ne Huzra e Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ke ird-gird kachhi Eete ki Gol diwar khichwa di thi Yani ek Boundary Aap ne Banwa di thi Aur iske Baad Hazrate AbdullaH Bin zubair رضی الله تعالی عنه ne fir isi Diwar ko Baad me Pakka kar ke bilkul Mazboot Boundary Bana di thi Us waqt bhi Sahaba Kiraam maujud they Aur kisi ne bhi Aytraj nahi kiya Aur Aap Ye Jaan le ki Sahaba Kiraam ka Aytraj na karna is Baat ki Daleel hoti hai ki ye cheez jaiz hai Q ke Tamam Sahaba Kiraam Aadil hote hain tamaam Sahaba Kiraam kisi ko Gunah me dekh kar Khamosh nahi rahte Rok dete hain to Sahaba kiraam ka Ye Amal Daleel hai ki is tarah Dargah wagaira Banana Jaiz hai 

_____ Ek Aur Daleel Bukhari Sharif Jild 1 Page no. 446 is Par hai ki Hazrat e imaam e Hasan bin Hasan Bin Ali Ye Hazrate Ali ke Pote hain (Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bete Hazrate Hasan رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur inke Bete Hazrate Hasan) to Ye Hazrate Hasan Jab Duniya se inteqal kar gaye to Aap ki Biwi ne Unki Qabr Par ek Saal tak Kubba dale Rakha aur ye Woh zamana tha ki Jab Bahut Sare Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Maojud they to kisi ne koi Aytraj nahi kiya Ek Saal tak unho ne unke Mazar par kubba Dale Rakha Jaiz hai Tabhi to unho ne Dale Rakha Q ke Woh bhi Galiban Sahabiya hogi Ya kam se kam Tabee to hogi to Dusre Sahaba kiraam hain woh bhi dekh rahe hain kisi ne koi Aytraj nahi kiya ek saal tak unho ne Kubba Dale Rakha Balki woh ek Saal tak wahi Qabr ke Pass Bhi rahi ek Saal guzarne ke Baad woh Apne Ghar Laot Aayi to isse Maloom huwa ki Sirf kubba Banana Jaiz hi nahi Balki waha Par Baithna Aur us Mazar ke Andar jo Wali AllaH Hain unki Barkate Unka Faiz Hansil karna Bhi Jaiz hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 552

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Jo Mazarat wagaira hain in par hum Phool Dalte hain Chadre Chadhate hain fir Isi tarah Roshni / Lighting wagaira ki jati hai to is par Bhi Aytraj hote hain ki Qabr par Phool Dalna Mana hai Qabr par Chadre Chadhana Mana hai Bidat hai Shirk hai معاذ الله Ye Sab Aytrajaat hote hain..!?

Dekhe Auliya AllaH ki Mazaar hum isliye Banate hain ki isme Tajeem Hai Aur logo ke Dil me unki Muhabbat Payda karna hai Isliye hum ye Mazaraat Banate hain Faiz Hansil karna Maqsad to hota hi hota hai Aur Sath hi Sath unki Azmat ko / Martabe ko zahir karna bhi Maqsad hota hai taki log inke Paas Aaye inse Connect kare Taki log inke Paas jab log aayege inki Life story ko dekhe ge ki unho ne zindagi kaise guzari Aur is par chalne ki koshish karege to ان شاء الله AllaH ka karam hoga to hum bhi Kuch na kuch AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Maqam Hansil kar sakte hain To Ye tamam Mazaraat wagaira Tajeem ke liye to hai hi hai 

Aur Jab Mazaraat Banana Jaiz hai Tajeem ke liye to Sath hi sath Dusri cheeze Agar hum Auliya AllaH ki tajeem ke liye karte hain to woh Bhi jaiz hai Aur iska Hukum AllaH Ta'ala ne Diya hai dekhiye AllaH Ta'ala Surah Hajj Aayat no. 32 me irshad Farmata hai 

 وَ مَنْ یُّعَظِّمْ شَعَآىٕرَ اللّٰهِ فَاِنَّهَا مِنْ تَقْوَى الْقُلُوْبِ(32)

Yani Jo AllaH ki Nishaniyo ki Tajeem kare to Ye Dilo ki Parhezgari se hai

Yani Jo Log AllaH Ta'ala ki Nishaniyo ki Tajeem karte hain to Ye wohi log karte hain ke Jinke Dilo me Parhezgari hai Jinke Dilo me Taqwa hota hai سبحان الله 🌹 to isse Sabit kya hota hai ki jinke Dilo me Parhezgari nahi hoti wahi log hote hain Jo AllaH ki Nishaniyo ki Tajeem nahi karte, 

AllaH ki Nishaniya Yani Jo Deen e islaam se Related Nishaniya hain na Jo khash Musalmano ki Pahchan hai woh cheeze hain Jaise Kaba hai Ye AllaH ki (شَعَآىٕرَ) Nishani hai Madina Tayyaba bhi hai isi tarah Bahut Sari cheeze is Duniya me hain Jo Nishaniya hain inhi me se Auliya AllaH Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke (شَعَآىٕرَ) Nishaniyo me se hain Yani inko Dekh kar hum ko AllaH Ta'ala ki Yaad Aa jati hai na Ye woh log hain Jo Hame AllaH Ta'ala ki Yaad Dilati hain Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki شَعَآىٕرَ me se hain to AllaH Ta'ala ne kya Farmaya in Nishaniyo ki Tajeem wahi karte hain Jinke Dilo Me Parhezgari hai to ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Un logo ki Tareef Farmayi hai ki Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Nishaniyo ki Tajeem karte hain 

to Maloom huwa ki Hame AllaH Ta'al ki Nishaniyo ki tajeem karni hai Aur in nishaniyo me AllaH Ta'ala ke Auliya AllaH Bhi Shamil hain to Ye Phool Dalne ki wajah yahi hai ki hum In Sahibe Mazar ki Respect karne ke liye Dalte hain taki isse unki Respect zahir ho to ek Maqsad Ye

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 553

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Second Maqsad Ye hai ki Phool ho Ya Darakht ho Jab tak Taro-Taza Rahte hain tab Tak Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Tasbih Bayan karte hain to Jis bhi Qabr ke upar in Phoolo ko Pattiyo ko Daal diya jata hai na to Jab tak Ye taro-Taza Rahege Sukh nahi jayege Ye Tasbih karte Rahege Aur iska Sawab Qabr walo ko Pahuchta hai Aur Khudanakhoshta Agar Koi Bhi Aam Musalman ki Qabr ke upar Azabe Qabr ho raha tha to fir in Darakhto ki Tasbih ki Barkat se Azaabe Qabr me Kami bhi hoti hai isiliye Jab Qabristan jate hain to Phool le kar jate hain Aur Apne Marhumeen ki Qabro par Khoob Phoolo ki Barshat karte hain taki inki Tasbih ki Barkat se Hamare Marhumeen par Agar Azaab ho raha ho to kami ho jaye AllaH Ta'ala unki Bakhshish Farmaye Aur Agar Ye Mamla nahi hai to uska Sawab Milta Rahe, 

___ Sahibe Mazar ko to Sawab hi Milega Aur Sath hi Sath isme unki Respect Bhi hai Aur Ye Phool Dalna Qabro Par Ye koi Bidat nahi hai Balki Ye Sunnate Rasool ﷺ Hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Amal se Sabit hai Aur Ye hadees kasrat se hai Bukhari me hai Muslim me hai Abu Daood me hai Nasai me hai Imam Baihaki ne likhi hai Kasrat se Ulma Kiraam ne Muhaddeseen ne isko bayan kiya hai Bahut Mashhoor Hadees hai Jo Dil ke Andhe hote hain wahi is Hadees ke inkar karne wale hain, Woh Hadees ye hai ki :

Bukhari Shatif Jild 1 Page no. 611 par Ye Hadees e Mubarka Maojud hai ek Baar Sarkar ﷺ ka 2 Qabro Par se Guzar huwa Farmaya ki Duno Mayyato ko Azaab ho raha hai Dekhe ye Main Phool Dalne ke Jawaz par Bol rahi hu lekin Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm e Ghaib Bhi Sabit ho raha Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Bhi Jante Hain ki kis Qabr me kaun hai Aur us Qabr par Azaabe Qabr ho raha hai Ya nahi to fir Sarkar ﷺ Sirf itna nahi bata rahe hain ki in Par Azabe Qabr ho raha hai 

Balki..!! kis wajah se ho raha hai Ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain Aur bata rahe hain inme se ek To Peshab ke chhito se nahi bachta tha isliye Us par Azabe Qabr ho raha hai, Aur Dusra Chugli kiya karta tha isliye us par Azaab ho raha hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Dono ki Wujuhaat Bhi Bayan kar di fir Aap ﷺ ne ek Darakht ki Tahni li woh tar (fresh) thi sukhi huwi nahi thi usko liya Aur 2 Hisse kar diye fir inme se ek ko ek Qabr me laga diya Aur Dusri ko Dusre Qabr ke upar laga diya

to logo ne Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Aap ne Aysa Q kiya to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jab tak ye Khushk na ho jaye tab tak inke Azaab me kami hoti rahegi Sarkar ﷺ ne tahni lagaya tha to chahe to Tahni lagaye Aur Chahe to Phool wagaira bhi Daal Sakte hain Asal Maqsad ye hai ki Ye tar ho Aur Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Tasbih bayan karte rahe taki Azabe Qabr me kami ho jaye Aur Agar Azabe Qabr ka mamla nahi hai to Sawab Marhoom ko milta rahe.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 554

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Ab Aate hain Chadar Dalne par ki Mazar me chadar Q Dalte hain?

Same Reason ki isme Bhi Auliya AllaH ki Respect hai isliye hum unke Mazar Par Chadar dalte hain Aur Ye Common cheez hai Jo cheez hame Achhi Lagti hai na us par hum decorative Cover wagaira Daal Dete hain Jaise Hamare Yaha Riwaz hota hai Quraan e Majeed ko Achhe Gilaf me Lapet kar rakhte hain Q ki Quraan e Majeed ki hum Respect karte hain to Ye Adab Hai 

Bataye kya kaba e Muazzama Par Gilaf nahi hota? Gilaf Q dala gaya hai?? Gilaf Kaba e Mukarrama ki tajeem ke liye Hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Nishaniyo me se ek nishani hai Aur is Par gilaf hai kisi ne Aaj tak is par koi Aytraj nahi kiya? ye gilaf kaha se sabit hai iski nikalo ye karo woh karo Ye nahi kar sakte woh nahi kar sakte? To Jis tarah kaba ki Respect ki Ja Rahi hai usi tarah Auliya AllaH ki Mazaar ki Respect karte huwe us par gilaf daal diya gaya hai 

Dekhiye Kaba Par Gilaf hai isi tarah Kaba ke Kareeb hi Maqame ibraheem hai Aur usko cover kiya gaya hai Uske Andar kya hai Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ke Kadam e Mubarak ke Naksh hai na to un Qadame Mubarak ki Respect ke liye Ayse Saza kar usko cover liya gaya hai, kisi ne Aytraj nahi kiya ki معاذ الله ki Ayse hi rakh do Ayse hi dekh le ge Nahii, Respect hai To ye Har Jagah Maojud hoti hai hai tajeem Bas logo ko Aytraj karne ka Moka Aur Bahaba Chahiye hota hai Bahrahaal..!! Mazaro ki Tajeem ke liye Ye Chadre Wagaira Daal di jati hain 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 555

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Jo lighting mazaro me ki Jati hai Ye Bhi Respect ke liye hota hai ki Achhe Achhe Jhhumar wagaira lagaye jate hain taki Isse bhi Mazar walo ki Shaan o Shaukat Badhe, 

Dekhiye Masjid Aaj kal umuman hum kaise banate hain? Glind Banate hain nto Jitna woh glind banaye ge to ek logo ke dil me Hota hai ki kitni peyari jagah hai us Masjid Ki Respect bhi Automatically Logo ke dilo me Badhti hai Waise Masjid ki respect honi hi chahiye lekin Jab woh Khoobsurti dekhte hain to dil ko touch karti hai insan hain na hamare dil me Khoobsurat cheez baith jati hai to koi Masjid ho badi us par carpet bahut Achhe dale gaye ho Sazawat bahut Achhi tarah kiya gaya ho marbal bahut Achhe lage ho isi tarah Jhuumar / Lighting wagaira khoobsurat ho to waha par bahut Achha lagta hai log Waha par jate bhi hain Aur fir waha par ibadate wagaira karte hain To Masjid to Aysi Bhi Banayi ja Sakti hai to koi ye bhi kah sakta hai na itna Kharcha karne ki kya zarurat hai bas Masjid bana do log Aaye ge Namaz Padhege jayege nahii, 

Lekin..!! Yaha Par In Masjido ko itna Khoobsurat banana inme lighting wagaira karna Ac wagaira Aaj kal lagayi jati ye kis liye?? Take Namaziyo ke liye Aasani ho Aur Second cheez ye ki Namaziyo ka yaha par Dil Lage Agar hamne Masjid ko khoobsurat kar diya Aur is Khoobsurti ko dekh kar logo me ek tariqe ki khushi Dakhil huwi Aur Jo Pahle Masjido ki taraf nahi aate they woh Masjido ki taraf Aane lag gaye to Bataiye ye Achhi cheez huwi ya buri cheez huwi..?? AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf bulane ke liye hai na to Bilkul Achhi Cheez hai Aur Ye Jaiz hi hona chahiye ki Jo cheez Aap ko AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf le jaye woh najaiz kaise ho sakti hai? 

To Yahi haal hai Mazaraat Agar khoobsurat Banaye gaye to log Waha Par Aayege Auliya AllaH se Duaa e Mange ge unka Faiz Hansil karege ان شاء الله unki Barkat se Dil me jo Kalak chadhi huwi hai woh bhi utregi log Gunaho se tauba bhi karege Aur Deen ke kareeb bhi aaye ge, to Dargaho ka banana inme ye Sari cheezo ka Ahtemam karna ye isi liye hota hai taki log Yaha par Aaye aur inse Barkate Hansil kare

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 556

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jo Hum Buzurgane deen ka urs Manate hain Ye kya hai..??

Sabse Pahle Samjhe ki urs Kahte kise hain..? Jis Din Duniya se AllaH ke kisi wali ka inteqal ho jaye woh is Duniya se Parda Farma jaye us din ko urs kahte hain, 

Aur log kahte hain ki Aap urs itne Shaoq se manate hain Is par langare baat rahe hain Fatiha khoni ho rahi hai Log isko itne Khushi ke Sath manate hain Halanki Ye to wafat ka din hai to fir is par To Aap ko gamgeen hona chahiye tha ye khushiyo ke taur par Q mana rahe hain..??

Sabse Pahle Ye baat Dekhiye Jab koi inteqal kar jata hai na to fir uske upar hum Gam nahi Manate Gam 3din tak hota hai 3 din se jada gam nahi mana Sakte Shariat me mana hai to Shok manana Gam manana ki woh inteqal kar gaye ek hota hai kisi ko yaad kar ke khud ba khud Aansu Aa gaye Jaise Walidain inteqal kar gaye to 3 din to gam hota hai iske baad bhi Aulad Yaad kar ke roti rahti hai woh ek Alag cheez hai hum unke liye Duaa kar sakte hain Yaad Aane par Ro sakte hain ye thik hai,

Lekin..!! Gam is tarah manana ki unki Yaad me hum khana pina chhod de Gharo ko isi tarah chhod de ki Jhhadu pochha nahi karege kabhi Achhe kapde nahi pahne ge kanghi nahi karege ye nahi karege woh nahi karege noha kare ge matam karege Sina pite ge Achha khana ghar me nahi pakega Ye Sab cheeze jo karte Hain isko kahte hain Shog Yani Aysi cheeze karna jisse Gam baar baar taza hota rahe Ye bilkul namunasib cheeze hain, Musalman hain to fir AllaH Ta'ala ki riza se Razi rahna hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne waqt e Munasib me Rooh Qabz farma li to hum razi hain Aur fir hame hamari zindagi ko continue karna hai Aur khud ba khud yaad Aa jaye Aur rona aa jaye to woh Alag cheez hai to ye gam kisi ka bhi ho chahe Aam Musalman ka ho Ya Auliya AllaH Jo bhi ho is tarah gam manana ki Baar bar woh din yaad aaye to fir sab kuch chhod Chhad ke rote baithna Matam karna sina pitna Jaiz nahi hai Iski hamari Shariat me koi Gunzaish nahi hai 

Fir urs me itna Jashn Q hai? Isko Bhi Sun lijiye Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadeese Mubarka hai Ke Duniya Momin ke liye Kayed Khana Hai Yaqini si baat Hai Aaj ke daur me to Agar Aap Gaoro fikr kare to Momin ke liye ye Duniya waqi me Qayed khana hai Q ki Jo Momin hota hai iman wala hota hai Jo Shariat Par chalne wala hota hai na usko is Duniya me Rah kar Shariat me Amal karna Bahut Difficult hai Aur khushushan Aaj ke daur me ye dekhe ye Daur kaisa hai ki ek to Nafso Shaytan ka waar to hai hi hai Jo gunaho ki taraf le ja rahe hain Bahar se islam ke Dushmano ka bhi hamla hota rahta hai to ye Momin ke liye Shariat par chalna Difficult hai fir bhi woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza ke liye is duniya me Amal karta rahta hai to Momin ke liye ye Duniya Kayed khana hi hai ki Ki woh Jitna us par karna chahega woh Kayed hi lagega khul kar Apne deen par chalna Aur us par Amal karna usme usko difficulty Aati rahegi Lekin Jab woh is Duniya se inteqal kar jata hai to woh free ho jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 557

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To hum kahte hain ki Kaun Kahta hai Momin mara hai Kayed Se Chuta hai Apne ghar gaya hai Yani Woh Qabr me Jayega na to Ab uske liye Aasani hai Ye Duniya Uske liye kayed khana thi Hum jab qabr me Dafnate hain to hame chhota sa Gadha Nazar Aata hai Lekin Agar momin ki rooh hai to ان شاء الله uski Qabr Ta-Hadde Nigah wasee ho jati hai yani Jaha tak uski Nazar Jayegi na upar-niche, left-right Utni badi uski Qabr hogi Aur uski Qabr me usko Aasani hi Aasani hogi uske liye Qabr me jannat ki khidki khol di jayegi uske liye Aaram hoga Balki uske liye kaha jayega ki Jaise dulhan soti hai waise so ja Yani chain ki need so ja Jo taqleefe Isne Duniya me Bardast ki woh jaise qabr me jayega uske liye Aasani hi Aasani hoti hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmato / Barkato ka Nazool hai to ye hoga

To Asal ye duniya momin ke liye kayed khana thi Jab woh Qabr par gaya to uske liye Aasani hi Aasani ho gai na isiliye Auliya AllaH Jab is Duniya se inteqal kar jate hain to hum unke urs me Khushi manate hain ki woh is Duniya me goya ki Kayed khane me they AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe is Duniya se Bahut hi peyari jagah par bhej diya hai Jaha par unke Martabe bhi bade hain unke ikhtiyarat bhi bade hain Aur Allah Ta'ala ke woh Jada kareeb bhi ho gaye To is Khushi me Hum urs Manate hain 

______ Dusri Khushi ki baat isliye hoti hai ki Yahi Woh Din Hai ki jis Din unhe Qabr me Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat Naseeb huwi To kahte hain na Momin kabhi Maut se nahi ghabrata Isliye ki woh janta hai ki Maut to Aayegi lekin Jayse Aankh Band hogi Qabr me Pahuchege to Sarkar ﷺ Jalwa Afrooz honge Aur waha par hum Sarkar ﷺ ka Didar karege to woh Didar ke Khowahish me rahta hai to Momin ke liye Maut Tohfa hoti hai Jo use Apne Mahboob ki ziyarat Naseeb Farmati hai to Jo Ye Auliya AllaH ke liye Jo Wafat ka din hota hai ye unke liye Kayed khane se Bhi Aazadi hoti hai Aur Peyare AaQa ﷺ ka Didar Bhi unhe Naseeb hota hai isliye urs ka Ahtemam kiya Jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 558

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Urs Jo hum Manate hain iske liye Puchha Jata hai ki Ye kaha Se Sabit hai kya Sahaba ne kiya Kya Tabeen ne kiya..??

To dekhiye Urs me hota kya hai Jinka hum urs Mana rahe hain inke Kamalat inke sirat inke Akhlaq wagaira ka zikr karte hain aur logo ko Amal ki targeeb dete hain ki Jaise in Wali AllaH ne Zindagi Ayse Ayse guzari Ye ikhlaq apnaye woh Shariat par is tarah Amal karte they to Aap bhi Amal kare ye koi Najaiz baat huwi...?? Nahii, Yahi baat urs me ki jati hai

Isi tarah Hum Waha par jate hain Jinka ura hai unse Faiz / Barkat Hansil karte hain unke wasile se Duaa e Mangte hain Aur Auliya AllaH ke wasile se Duaa magna khowah Directly unse Duaa Magna Ye Jaiz is par Dalail main aap ko de chuki hu, iske Alawa urs me Jo Auliya AllaH ke Mazar par Dusre log aaye ge Ulma hoge Bade bade Masaikh bhi hoge Aur ho sakta hai Mumkin hai ki usme AllaH ke wali bhi Maojud ho to waha par AllaH ke Nek Bande bhi hote hain to unse Mulaqat ka bhi Moqa milta hai Unse Salam kalam & Musafa karne ka bhi moka milta hai Unse Muhabbat ka izhar karne ka moka milta hai Ye Bhi koi galat baat nahi hai

Umuman Urs Me Taqreer / Bayanaat wagaira rakhe jate hain logo ko Achhe kamo ki targeeb di jati hai Bure kamo se roka jata hai Ye bhi jaiz hai, Aur Fir Musalmano ko khana khilaya jata hai aur Musalmano ko to khana khilana koi buri cheez to nahi hai na Achhi cheez hi hai lehaza urs ko najaiz kahne ki koi wajah nahi hai

Ha inme Agar koi Najaiz cheez aa gayi hai to usko mana karege lekin finafsihi urs hi galat hai ye kahna Durust nahi hai Jaise Misal ke taur Par Bahut se urs me Aysa hota hai ki khawateen bhi nikal jati hain Mard bhi nikalte hain Aur fir woh mix ho Jate hain Ye Bilkul Haraam hai iski ijazat nahi hai Jaise umuman Ajmer Sharif me Aysa hota hai na ki waha par jab 6ti Sharif aa jati hai to waha par Mard o Aurat mix ho jate hain to ye galat hai Iska hamari sunniyat se koi talluq nahi hai is par agar ungli uthate hain log to hum bhi Support nahi karte, Lekin..!! Iski wajah se ye kahna ki hum 6ti Sharif Manana hi chhod de ye galat hai Q ke Ye jo galat kaam hai isko roka Jayega, 

Baaz jagah Dj bajate hai معاذ الله aur Tarah tarah ki harkate karte hain to Ye sab cheez bhi galat hai iska bhi Support hum nahi karte, isi tarah warise Paak AllaH ke wali hain Unke urs par ye hota hai ki holi Kheli jati hai Aur holi me Musalman bhi shamil hain Hindu Bhi Shamil hain aur mil kar holi khel rahe hain Bilkul Mazar ke bahar aysa ho raha aur log bilkul Magan ho kar holi khelte hain معاذ الله Sahibe Mazar ko kis Qadar Taqleef hoti hogi Ye dekh kar ki jinho ne puri zindagi apni is baat ke liye waqf kar di ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Shariat ki Tableeg kare Deen ki taraf aaye aur unke hi urs par log Shariat ka naam de kar gair Sharee kaam karte hain To Ye sab cheezo se hame Bachna chahiye 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 559

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aytraj Ye Aata hai ki fir Mazar Aur Mandir Jane me koi farq nahi hai, log kahte hain Jaise aap mazar Ja Rahe hain Ya fir koi معاذ الله Mandir Ja Raha Hai to dono Same hai Jo Kaam Mandir me hote Hain معاذ الله Wahi Mazar me hote hain..??

Halanki Aysa nahi hai..!! Mazar Par Jo Jane ka tariqa hai Hum Mazar par Hazri dete Hain Ye Solheen, Akabreen, Buzurgane deen ki Sunnat hai ki woh Bhi mazaraat Par Jate they Aur Waha Par Hazriya diya karte they Balki Yaad Rakhe Sahi Hadees Jo hain usme bhi zikr hai ki khud Sarkar ﷺ Har Saal Shohda e Uhad ki ziyarat ke liye Jaya karte they Aur Aap ﷺ ke Baad Khulfa e Rashdeen Hazrate Siddique Akbar, Hazrate Umar e Farooq, Hazrate Usman e Gani & Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنهم Sab ka Mamool tha, 

to Hum Mazar Par jate hain to Yahi hota hai na ki Unke Qabr ki ziyarat ke liye jate hain Aur Ye cheez Sarkar ﷺ se Sabit hai Aur Aap ﷺ ke Baad 4ro Khulfa se Bhi Sabit hai to Jo Log Jate hain Mazaraat Par Ye Darasal Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnat Bhi hai Sahaba kiraam ki Bhi Sunnat hai Aur Tamam Akbreen e Ummat ki Sunnat hai unko Follow karte huwe hi hum ja rahe hain

___ Mazar Aur Mandir me is tarah bhi Farq hai ki Mazar Me Jab hum Jate hain to waha par koi Khaas Aysi ibadat ki niyat nahiii hoti ki معاذ الله Yaha Par Hamara Khuda Maojud hai Aur hum uski ibadat karne Ja rahe hain, Aur Jo gair Muslim Mandir jate hain to unke zahen me concept kya hota hai?? Ki ye Hamari ibadat Gaah hai hum yaha par ja kar woh Jo Bot hai uski ibadat karege معاذ الله Aysa is tarah hota hai na... Lekin..!! Jab hum Mazar Par Jate hain to waha par koi concept nahiii hai ki woh Hamari ibadat gaah hai, Yaha Par Ja Rahe hain to un Buzurg ke Wasile Se Duaa e Magne ke liye unki Barkaat lutne ke liye hum Ja Rahe hain to Ye Farq huwa

____ isi tarah Boto ko log Kabhi kabhar ja kar sajda kar dete hain معاذ الله uske Samne Hath jodte hain jhuk jate hain ye Sab Harkate hoti hain woh usko Khuda Samajh kar Ye cheeze karte hain, Halanki..!! Mazaraat Par Hum Sajda Wagaira nahi karte Ha Jo Log karte hain woh Bilkul Galat karte Hain Q ki Ye topic guzar chuka hai na ki Agar Sajda e ibadat ho fir to Ye Shirk hai Aur Agar Sajda e Tajimi ho Yani kisi ki Respect ke liye Sajda ho to woh haram hota Hai Lekin Shirk Nahi hota

Mandiro me Jo Sajda wagaira kiye Jate hain woh to zahir si baat hai Ibadat ke hi hote hain to woh Shirkiya hote hain, Lekin..!! Mazaraat Par Agar koi Jahil se Jahil Shakhs Bhi ja kar Sajda karta Hai to woh Ye Samajh kar nahiii karta ki Ye Jo Mazar hai Khuda hai معاذ الله Balki us wali ki Respect ke liye Tajeem ke liye karta hai unka Ye Amal Galat hi hai Lekin Chuki isme unki koi ibadat wali niyat nahi hoti lihaza usko hum Shirk nahi kahege

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 560

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────•• 

___  isi tarah Boto se Jo maga jata hai khuda Samajh kar maga Jata hai lehaza Boto se Magna Shirk hai, Aur Jab hum Sahibe Mazaaer ke Paas ja kar magte hain to kisi ke zahen me Ye nahiii hota ki Ye Hamara khuda hai معاذ الله Aur woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Diye Begair humko Ata kar rahe hain nahii, Balki Jo Sahibe Mazar Humko Ata kar rahe hain woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Ata se hume de rahe hain Ye Farq hai To Boto se Magna ye Shirk hai Aur Sahibe Mazar se Magna Jaiz hai 

_____ Bot wagaira Shafa'at nahi kar sakte Iska zikr Quraan e Majeed me Bhi Aaya hai ki Bot se Aap ja kar mango Ya unko Shafa'at ka zariya bano ki unse معاذ الله Ja kar ye kahna Hamari Shafa'at ho jaye Hamare gunah bakhsh diye jaye Ye galat hai, Lekin..!! Auliya AllaH Shafa'at kar Sakte hain Ye Shafa'at ke Topic me main Aap ko Samjha di thi

____ Mandir me Jo Chadhawa hota hai معاذ الله Baaz log Niyaz ko Bhi Yahi Chadhawa Samajhte hain Ye Bhi Galat hai Mandir ka Jo Chadhawa hota hai Ye Boto ko Razi karne ke liye Aur Ye Samajhte hain ki isse Bot Kuch Fayda Pahuchaye ge is tarah ka Shirkiya Tasawwur karke Parshad Wagaira chadhaya/Bata jata hai Jo Mandir me hota hai, Lekin..!! Jo Hum Sahibe Mazar Ke waha Par Ja kar jo Bhi langar Batte hain Ya niyajo Fatiha Ka Ahtemam hota hai isme Farq hai Yaha Par hum isme Quraan e Majeed ki Tilawat karte hain Aur fir Hamari niyat Ye hoti hai ki Jo Bhi hum Khilayege iska Sawab Hum Sahibe Mazar ko Pahuchate hain to Yaha Par Eesale Sawab ka concept hota hai Aur waha par to ek Shirkiya cheez hoti hai to Ye Bhi Difference hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 561

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Auliya AllaH ke Naam Par Janwar Pale Jate hain to inke liye kya Hukm hai SadQa wagair dete hain to kabhi hum Ghaus Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Naam se dete hain Murge wagaira hote hain to kahte hain Ye Ghaus Paak ki Murgi hai isi tarah Khowaja Gareeb Nawaz ke Nam se Janwar pale jate hain to ye Janwar Palne ka hamare yaha riwaz hai ki Mannat maan lete hain Aur fir Baad me isko zibah kar ke Garibo me baat dete hain Ya fir ghar wagaira me hi Paka kar kha lete hain to Ye Palna kaisa hai..???

Log kahte hain ki is tarah Palna Bhi Jaiz nahi Hai Aur Jo is tarah Zibah kiya Jayega Woh zabiha bhi Haram hai??

Halanki..!! Aysa nahi Hai Q ki Jab hum Janwar zibah karte hain to BismillaHi Allahu Akbar Kahte hain na? BismillaHi Ya Ghaus nahi bolte na?? To Jab zibah karte hain to sirf Aur Sirf AllaH Wahid ka Naam le kar Zibah karte hain, Ha Jab hum ye Bolte hain Ye Zanwar Ghaus Paak ka hai to iska Matlab Yahi hota hai ki Aap ke Eesale Sawab ke liye iska Jo Bhi khana hum Garibo ko khilayege to iska Sawab hum Ghaus Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Eesal karte hain Ya hum Apne ghar Walo ko khila de to kya harz hai Nafli Sadqa ghar walo ko khilana? Aur isko khilane par jo hame sawab milega usko hum Ghaus Paak رضی الله تعالی عنه Ki Bargah me Eesal karte hain Aur Ye Bilkul Jaiz hai

To Jo Janwar Pale jate hain unko Yoon kahna ki Ghaus Paak ki gaay hai Ya Bakri hai Ye kahne me koi Harz nahi hai, Hum Jab Qurbani ke liye zanwar Le kar Aate hain to kya kahte hain Ye Aaisha ki bakri hai ye Fatima ki Gaay hai ye fula ki Oot hai Isi tarah bolte hain na unki Qurbani ho gayi to is tarah bolte hain na unka Bakra kaha hai is tarah bolte hain na Naam le kar bolte hain unka Bakra Kya hum Kahte hain AllaH Ta'ala ka Bakra? Halanki Us Zanwar ka Haqiqi Malik AllaH Ta'ala hi hai Lekin kahne ka matlab ye hota hai bas ek indication ki fula Shakhs ki Qurbani ke liye ye zanwar Rakha gaya hai to معاذ الله kya woh zanwar ka zabiha bhi haram ho jaye ga.? Nahii, Isi tarah Jab hum kahte hain ki Ghaus Paak ka zanwar hai Yaha Par Bhi Murad Yahi hota hai ki Ye Aysa nahi hai ki Khuda Samajh kar Ye baat kahi Balki Hamari Murad Yahi hoti hai ki ye zanwar unke Eesale Sawab ke liye hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 562

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

             *❝ Tabarrukaat ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Tabarruk ek ko kahte hain Aur ek Se Jada ko Tabarrukaat To Ye Tabarruk & Tabarrukaat kya cheez hai..?? Jis Cheez me Barkat Payda ho jaye na Ya Fir Barkat Wali Jo Cheez hoti hai usko Tabarruk kahte hain, Bilkhushush Ahle Sunnat Wal Jama'at ka Aqeeda Ye hai ki Jin Cheezo ko Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Auliya kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم اجمعین Ya Fir AllaH ke Kisi Bhi Nek Bande Se koi Nisbat hansil ho jaye to fir us cheez me Bhi Barkat Payda ho jati hai

Misal :- Jaise Yaha Par ek gilas Pani Rakha huwa hai isko hum pite hain to iska ek normal Phayda hai Ab isme ek Ruhani taur par Fayda Aa jaayega kya?? ki iske Pine se Bande ko Marz se khud ba khud Shifa ho jayegi Ya koi Aur Mamlaat hain to khatam ho jayege Dilo me Agar koi Jang laga huwa hai to woh jang nikal jayega bad tha to nek ho jayega Aysa kuch hai?? Nahii Q ke Bas Pani hai, Ab Jab is Pani Par koi Cheez Dam kar di jaye Ya Us pani se AllaH ke kisi wali ne pi liya Aur unka Jhuta Rah gaya to Ye cheez kya ho gai woh Us AllaH ke wali ke Hont Lagne ki wajah se us Pani me Barkat Payda ho gai to Jo Cheeze Ayse hoti hain normally to thik hai, Lekin Jab In cheezo ko kisi AllaH ke Wali kisi AllaH ke Nek Bande se Nisbat ho jaye na to Un AllaH ke Nek Bando ki Barkate in cheezo me bhi payda ho jati hai to Ye inko Kaha jata hai ki Tabarruk hai Ya Tabarrukat 

Ab Ye koi Bhi cheez ho sakti hai Khane pine ki bhi cheez ho sakti hai istemal wagaira ki Bhi cheeze ho sakti hain Ya fir khud un AllaH ke Jo Nek Bande they unke Jism ki Body Parts wagaira ho Sakte hain Jaise Baal Mubarak hote hain Ya fir Jo unho ne Kapde wagaira pahente they Ya Nalain Mubarak Ya fir unke istemal ki cheeze Bartan Katore Talwar wagaira Jo Bhi cheeze thi Ye Sab cheezo ko hum Tabarruk kahte hain

Aur Ahle Sunnat wal Jama'at ka Aqeeda Ye Hai ki Tabarrukaat ki ziyarat ke liye jana bhi jaiz hai Balki isse Bande ko sawab milta hai Aur inse Barkate Wagaira hansil karna bhi Jaiz hai Jaise 12wi Sharif me Sarkar ﷺ ke Moye Mubarak ki ziyarat ke liye jate hain Aur Agar Sarkar ﷺ ke Nalain e Mubarak ho to uski ziyarat ke liye jate hain isi tarah Hasnain e Karimain رضی الله تعالی عنهم Bilkhushus Ahle Bait ke Jo Tabarrukat hote hain inki ziyarat ke liye jate hain Aur kabhi kabhar unka Dhowan Gusl ka Jo Pani hota woh bhi hame pina Naseeb ho jata hai to Ye Tamam cheeze Tabarrukat kahlati hain Aur Tabarrukat ka Saboot Bilkul Aap ko Hadees Aur Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Amal Wagaira Se bhi milega ek Aat main aap ko bata deti hu, zaruri nahi hai ki Ayse Shakhs se Barkat hansil ki jaye ki Jo zinda hai ya Wafat pa gaya hai Aysa nahi hai Tabarruk kisi ka bhi ho sakta hai zahri taur par Jo zinda hain unka bhi ho sakta hai Ya Jo AllaH ke Nek bande Duniya se Parda farma gaye unka bhi tabarruk ho sakta hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 563

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hazrate Jir'aa رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marvi hai ki Ek Waft (grp) Aaye Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Aur Hazrate Jir'aa رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ke Ye Waft Abdul kais me tha Aur Jab hum Madina Munawwara Aaye to Apni Sawariyo se utarne me jaldi karne lage Pas hum Huzoor ﷺ ke Hanth Pao chumte they, Ye Q Chumte they Sarkar ﷺ ke jisme Mubarka ko.? Isliye ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ka Jisme Mubarka hai isse Banda Barkate Hansil kare to isse Sabit huwa ki Jo AllaH ke Nek Bande hote hain unke Jo body parts hote hain unka chhuna inka Adab karna Agar woh Hayat hain to unko Chumna Barkat ka Bais hota hai Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne bhi is tarah kiya na to Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana nahi Farmaya Agar galat hota to Faoran Sarkar ﷺ Mana Farma dete to Sarkar ﷺ Ka mana na Farmana is baat ki Daleel hai ki Jo AllaH ke wali ho AllaH ke Nek Bande ho Buzurg ho unka hanth wagaira choom bhi sakte hain Aur unke Jisme Mubarka se Jis tarah Hum Barkate hansil karna chahe us tarah hum Barkate Bhi hansil kar sakte hain Ye Hadees Sohbul iman Jild 6 Safha 476 Par Maojud hai

____ Isi tarah Aap ko Tabarrukat ke bare me Bahut Sare waqiyat milege inshort me Arz kar deti hu Aap ne sune bhi hoge ki Bibi Umme Salma رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Paas Sarkar ﷺ ke Moye (Baal) Mubarak they Aur Jab bhi koi Mareez Aata to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه kya karti ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Moye Mubarka ki Shisi ko Pani se Guzar deti Aur Jo Mareez woh pani pita to Mareezo ko sifa Hansil ho jati thi

___ isi tarah Hazrate Kahild Bin Waleed رضی الله تعالی عنه Jab bhi Jang me jate to Apni topi me Sarkar ﷺ Ke 3 Moye Mubarak Apne Sath Rakhte Aur isi ki Barkat se Aap ko Hamesha Fatah naseeb huwi Aur Aap ki Zindagi me koi Aysa Jang nahi Guzra jisme Aap Ko Sikast hansil ho Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Moye Mubarak ki Barkate hain

____ Aur Bhi Bahut Sari misale Aap ko Milegi Jaise Sarkar ﷺ Ka Peyala Mubarak tha to isko bhi Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه ne utha kar Rakha tha Aur Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Kasrat se Wasiyat ki Jinke Paas Jo Tabarrukaat they na Sarkar ﷺ ke woh iski wasiyat karte they ki Jab hum inteqal kar jaye to Ya to Hamare Sath Hamare Kafan me Rakh dena Ya Sath me Hamare Rakh dena Hazrate Ameere Muawiyah رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke Bare me milta hai ki unke Paas bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Tabarrukat they Chadre wagaira Sarkar ﷺ ne unhe diye they to woh sab ki unho ne wasiyat kee ki Jab Main Inteqal kar jau to inhe mere Kafan me Rakh kar Dafan karna To Yaha se Sabit hota hai ki Tabarrukat se Faiz hansil karna Aur inse Barkate hansil karna Jaiz hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 564

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

              *❝ TAWIJAAT ❞* 

 ••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Jo hum Taweej Pahente hain to iske bare me Hamara kya Aqeeda hona chahiye Aur iska istemal wagaira karna kaisa hai??

To Dekhiye Taweej wagaira kya hai Umuman Alag Alah Taweeje hoti hain Kuch Pahenne ke liye hote hain kuch Hanth par Pahente hain kuch gale me Pahen lete hain kuch Pani me ghol kar pi lete hain kuch tawijat Padhne ke liye diye jate hain Wazaif Wagaira padh kar usko pani me Dam karte hain Aur fir Pi lete hain To Ye Taweejat wagaira ka istemal wagaira bhi Sharan Jaiz hai Ye Taweejat & Dam wagaira ka Jo Silsila hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ Se bhi Sabit hai Aur Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم se bhi sabit hai is Par bahut sari daleele hain

Ek Jo Samne se Aytraj Aata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Tawijaat se Mana kiya hai Ki taweej wagaira ka istemal na kare..? Iska Jawab ulma Kiraam ne Yahi Diya hai ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana Farmaya hai ki Ye taweej istemal na karo Woh un Tawijaat ke liye hai jinme koi Shirkiya Cheez ho, Sarkar ﷺ Jab is Duniya me Tashrif laye to us waqt Kuffar ka zamana tha To un logo me ye raiz tha ki woh tawijat wagaira likhte they lekin usme Shirkiya cheeze hoti thi Ya Dam wagaira karte they to Apne Boto ka naam le kar woh Dam kiya karte they To is cheez ko Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana Farmaya tha,

Lekin..!! Jab ek Sahabi ne ek Shakhs ka Treatment kiya tha Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu usko problem ho gayi thi to unho ne Dam wagaira Surah Fatiha ke zariye kiye to Jab Sarkar ﷺ Ke samne Bayan kiya gaya to Sarkar ﷺ ne iski tareef bayan ki Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Barha Sahaba se kaha ki Tum Apne Dam ke kalimat sunao to Jab Sahaba kiram ne Dam wale jo alfaz hain woh Sunaye to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Ye to Achhi cheeze hain ki isme koi problem nahi hai Q ki Isme koi Shirkiya Cheez nahi Hai Sirf Shirkiya cheez mana hoti hai

__ Aur Tawijat me Umuman kya likhte hain? Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte hoti hain koi Duaa hoti hai Yahi cheez hum likh kar Gale me Pahen lete hain Ya to Hanth wagaira me Pahen lete hain Aur Jo Pani me ghol kar pine wali cheeze hoti hain usme bhi Yahi hota hai ki Quraani Aayat wagaira likh dete hain Ya Qurani Aayat wagaira ke Jo Naqs hote hain Jo Tables type ke banate hain na Ye Bhi kuch Aayat Numbers Ya to AllaH ke Naam hote hain Ya fir Aayte Mubaraka ka Juz hota hai woh numbers ki surat me Likh kar Pani me ghol kar pilaya jata hai bas itna hai Aur koi cheez Tabijat me nahi hoti ke Jiski bina par isko Shirk kaha jaye 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 565

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

____ Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ne Khud ek Taweej likhwaya hai is par Ek Daleel Aap ko de deti hu Hazrate Abu Dujana رضی الله تعالی عنه se riwayat hai ki maine Huzoor ﷺ ki Bargah me Jinnat ki Shikayat karte huwe Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Main Bistar Par leta huwa tha ki Achanak Maine Apne ghar me ek Aawaz suni Jo ki Chakki Chalne ki tarah thi ek bhin-bhinahat Suni Jo Shahed ki Makkhiyo ki tarah thi Aur Bijli ki Chamak Jaysi chamak dekhi Maine ghabra kar Sar utha kar dekha to ek siyah Saya tha Jo ke ghar ke sahen me Buland hota ja raha tha Maine uske Kareeb ja kar uski khal ko chhuwa to uski khal Saahi (Yani ek kate dar khal wala jo Janwar hota hai) Saahi ke khal ki tarah thi fir usne mere chahre Par aag ki chingariyo ki misl koi cheez feki to mujhe Aysa laga goya usne Mujhe Jala kar Rakh kar diya hai Ya ghar ko jala kar rakh kar diya hai To Ye Sahabi ke sath is tarah ek Khaufnak cheez pesh aayi unho ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Aa kar ye Bayan karne lage 

To Nabi e kareem ﷺ ne Farmaya Aye Abu Dujana woh tere ghar me ek Buri cheez Rahne wali hai Aur Rabbe Kaba ki Qasam Aye Abu Dujana tere misl log taqlif diye jate hain yani Aap ke Jaise Dusre logo ko bhi parshan karti hain fir Farmaya ek kagaj aur Dawaad le Aao main Dono cheeze le kar Hazir huwa to Sarkar ﷺ ne Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko de kar farmaya Aye Abul Hasan likho Abul Hasan Hazrate Ali ki Kunniyat hai to Aye Abul Hasan likho unho ne Arz ki kya likhilu Farmaya ki Ye likho

 بِسْمِ اللہِ الرَّحْمٰن ِالرَّحِیْم ھٰذَا کِتَابٌ مِّنْ مُّحَمَّدِِ رَّسُوْلِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِیْنَ صَلَّی اللہُ تَعَالٰی عَلَیْہِ وَاٰلِہٖ وَسَلَّم اِلٰی مَنْ طَرَقَ الدَّارَمِّنَ الْعُمَّارِ وَالزُّوَارِوَالصَّالِحِیْنَ اِلَّا طَارِقاً یَّطْرُقُ بِخَیْرٍ یَّا رَحْمٰنُ اَمَّا بَعْدُ :فَاِنَّ لَنَا وَلَکُمْ فِیْ الْحَقِّ سَعَۃً ،فَاِنْ تَکُ عَاشِقاً مُوْلِعاً، فَاجِراً مُقْتَحِماً أَوْ رَاغِباً حَقّاً أَوْ مُبْطِلاً،ھٰذَا کِتَابُ اللہِ تَبَارَکَ وَ تَعَالٰی یَنْطِقُ عَلَیْنَا وَعَلَیْکُمْ بِالْحَقِّ ،اِنَّا کُنَّا نَسْتَنْسِخ ُ مَا کُنْتُمْ تَعْلَمُوْنَ وَرُسُلُنَا یَکْتُبُوْنَ مَاتَمْکُرُوْنَ، اُتْرُکُوْا صَاحِبَ کِتَابِیْ ھٰذَا وَانْطَلِقُوْا اِلٰی عَبْدَۃِ الْاَصْنَامِ وَاِلٰی مَنْ یَّزْعَم ُاَنَّ مَعَ اللہِ اِلٰہًا آخَر لَااِلٰہَ اِلَّا ھُوَ کُلُّ شَیْءٍ ھَالِکٌ اِلَّا وَجْھَہ لَہُ الْحُکْمُ وَ اِلَیْہِ تُرْجَعُوْنَ یُغْلَبُوْنَ حٰم لَا یُنْصَرُوْنَ حٰم عسق، تُفَرَّقُ اَعْدَاءُ اللہ ِ،وَبَلَغَتْ حُجَّۃُ اللہِ وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّۃ اِلَّا بِا اللہِ فَسَیَکْفِیْکَھُمُ اللہُ وَھُوَ السَّمِیْعُ الْعَلِیْمُ۔ 

Is tarah Ye Sarkar ﷺ ne zikar farmaya ki isko Us paper me likh diya jaye Hazrate Abu Dujana رضی الله تعالی عنه Kahte hain Main isko lapet kar ghar li Aaya Aur Raat ko Apne Sar ke niche Rakh kar so gaya fir main ek chillane wale ki Cheekh se utha woh kah raha tha ki Aye Abu Dujana laato ujja ki Qasam (ye Kuffare makka ke Boto ke naam they Laat o ujja) in kalimat ne hame Jala kar rakh diya hai tere Sahib ki Qasam Jab tu is tahreer ko humse utha lega to hum na to tere ghar laut kar aayege Ek riwayat me hai ki hum tujhe Taqlif nahi dege Aur na tere pados me kabhi aayege Aur na is jagah Aayege Jaha Ye kitab hogi سبحان الله  Ye Jo Parshan karne wali cheeze thi taweej ki barkat se Hazrate Abu Dujana ne suna ki Isko Hata do hum Ab tumhe taqlif dene kabhi nahi aayege to Abu Dujana kahte hain Maine unse kaha mere Sahib Yani mere Rasool ﷺ ki Qasam ki main isko us waqt tak na uthao ga jab tak ke Nabi e Kareem ﷺ se ijazat na mang lu 

Hazrate Abu Dujana kahte hain Jab Maine unki cheekhne cillane ki Aawaz suni mere liye Raat Lambi ho gayi Subah huwi to Maine Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ke Sath subah ki Namaz padhi Aur Raat ko jinno se Hone wali is Baat cheet ko bayan kiya to Aap ﷺ ne Farmaya Aye Abu Dujana is kaum se Is Taweej ko utha lo Q ke Mujhe Qasam hai us zaat ki Jisne Mujhe Haq ke Sath  Bheja hai woh Qaum Qiyamat tak Azaab ki taqlif me Mubtla Rahe gi "Al Khashaisul Kubra" me is hadeese Paak ka zikr hai To Dekhiye Sarkar ﷺ ne khud Taweej likhwaya Aur iski Barkate un Sahabi ke Sath zahir huwi

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 566

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

 isi tarah Bahut Se Sahaba kiram Bilkhushus AbdullaH Bin umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bete Ye Bachho ke gale wagaira me tawijat wagaira likh kar Ye Jo Hai na "بِسْمِ اللہِ اَعُوْذُبِکَلِمَاتِ اللہِ التَّامَّۃِ مِنْ غَضَبِہِ وَعِقَابِہِ وَشَرِّعِبَادِہِ وَمِنْ ہَمَزَاتِ الشَّیَاطِیْنِ وَاَنْ یَحْضُرُوْنَ" Ye likh kar woh tawijat Bachho ke gale me latka dete they..... 

To Bahut Sare Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم se is tarah ke Amal milte hain ki woh Tawijat likhte bhi they Aur istemal bhi karte they & Dam wagaira bhi karte they Aur Buzurgane Deen ka bhi is Par Amal Raha hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 567

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

         *❝ TAQDEER KA BAYAN ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Taqdeer ke Bare Me Bhi Jada Socho Fikar karne se Mana kiya gaya hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki AllaH ki zaat Ke Bare me Jada na Socho ki AllaH kaisa hoga معاذ الله Kaisa Dikhta hoga is tarah Soch lane se Hame mana kar diya gaya hai Balki Hame Hukum diya gaya hai ki AllaH ki zaat ke Bare me na Socho Balki AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifat (Qualities) ke bare me socho Yani AllaH Ta'ala Raheem hai Rahman hai kareem hai to Ye Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat hain inke bare me gaoro fikr karo zaat ke bare me Na socho Q ki Hamari Aqle Naqis hain chhoti si hamari Aqle hain ki Hum in Aqlo ko le kar Khuda ko Samjhe to kaise Samajh sakte hain Hamari Aqlo me itni taqat nahi hai ki Hum pure Us zaate Khuda ko Samajh paye to is liye mana kiya gaya Hai 

___  isi tarah..!!! Taqdeer ka mamla hai ki Jo Cheeze Samajhni hai unko Samajh liya Lekin iske Baad Majeed is par socho fikar karna Ya is par Aytrajat karna Ye Bahut Badi Zurrat ki baat hai Q ki Ye Aqeeda Farz e Ayen me se hai Yani iska inkar karne wala Isme Shaqo Subah karne wala Daira e islam se Kharij ho jata hai us Par Murtad wale rules lag jate hain To isme Bilkhushus kalam karne se Ahtiyat karni Chahiye Balki Jab ek Martaba Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Darmiyan Taqdeer ke Bare me kalam chal raha tha to Sarkar ﷺ Aaye Aur Bahut Jada Aap ne Gazab Farmaya Aap ka chahra e Mubarka Surkh ho gaya tha Jo Rawi hain Farmate hain ki Aap ﷺ ke Gaal Mubarak Par Ayse lagta tha Jaise kisi ne Anaar ka Ras nichod diye itna Sarkar ﷺ ne Jalal Farmaya Aur Farmaya ki tum se Pahli Jo ummate hain woh isi liye Halaq huwi thi Q ki woh Taqdeer ke Masle Pe Bahes karti thi khulasa Arz kar rahi hu Hadeese Mubarka ka 

To Sarkar ﷺ ne Jab Sahaba Kiraam Jaysi Sakhsiyat ko mana Farma diya ki Tadqeer ke Masle Pe Bahes na karo woh Sahaba Kiraam Jinse Hamko deen mila Woh Sahaba Kiraam Jo Shariyat ke Bilkul Pawand they Jinke Sadqe Me Ye tamam cheeze humko mili hain to Agar unko Mana kar diya gaya hai ki Taqdeer ke Masle Par bahesh nahi karna fir main Aur Aap to kisi ginti me hai hi nahi, 

To isliye..!! Jitna Samajh me Aa raha hai to thik hai Aur Agar Nahi Samajh me Aa raha hai to baar baar isko Sune Samjhe koshish karen Main Aasan lafz me Samjhane ki koshish karugi Lekin jitna Samjhaya ja raha hai usi par rahe Jada Apne zahen ko idhar udhar jane na de Aur isko Bagaor dil ke kano se sune ان شاء الله AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat par Bharosha bhi insan ka Majeed Pukhta hoga Aur Taqdeer ke Aqaaid me iman ki Pukhtgi Aayegi to ان شاء الله Zindagi guzarne me Bhi Aasani hogi

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 568

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Tadqeer kise Kahte hain..?? har Makoolq se Talluq Rakhne wale Umoor Yani Achhai Burai Nafa Zarar wagaira ki ek had Mukarrar Karna isko kahte hain Tadqeer, Har Makhlooq Yani Jitni Bhi Makhlooq hai na AllaH Ta'ala ne Jin jin Makhlooq ko Payda Farmaya hai Ab Aap Samajh le kitni Sari isme cheeze hain Sirf inasan nahi Balki insan Janwar Aalam Chand Suraj Jitni Bhi Makhlooq hai inse Talluq rakhne wale Jo Bhi life ki cheeze hain inki zindagi inki Maut inki Achhai inki Burai kab Achha hoga kab bura hoga Inko kya Nafa Pahuchega kya Nuksan pahuchega in Tamam cheezo ke bare me Jo Had Mukarrar kar di gayi hai inke Bare me Jo likh liya gaya hai Laohe Mahfooz me Isko Kahte Hain Tadqeer 

Yaad Rakhe..!! Taqdeer ka inkar karna kufr hai Aur Taqdeer ko Bura Bhala kahna Darasal AllaH Ta'ala ke in Mukarrar Faislo ko Bura kahna hai lehaza Ye Bhi Buri baat hai Aur Ye bhi kufr hai, Kuch log kahte hain Taqdeer Naam ki Koi cheez nahi hai Banda Apni Qismat khud likhta hai ye sab galat baat hai Jo Taqdeer ka inkar kare Woh daira e islam se Kharij hai Us Par Murtad ke Ahqam zaroor lagu hote hain Aur Taqdeer ko bura bhala kahna kuch logo ki Aadat hoti hai na kuch unke Sath Bura hota hai to Faoran kahte hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Meri Qismat hi Achhi nahi likhi hai Fula ki Qismat hi Achhi nahi hai is tarah Jo Qismat ko bura bhala kahte hain woh Darasal AllaH Ta'ala ke in Fayslo Par Aytraj kar rahe hain to Agar koi Taqdeer ko Bura Bhala kahta hai to woh Haqiqat me AllaH Ta'ala ke in Fayslo ko bura kahta hai Aur Agar koi AllaH Ta'ala ke Fayslo ko bura kahe Aap Samajh sakte hain ki kya hukum hoga Yaqinan woh Musalman nahi hoga Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Fayslo ko Bura Kahe

Q? Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Haqeem hai Hikmat wala hai Aap Samjhe Aap ye topic Padh kar Aa chuke hain na ki AllaH Ta'ala har Aib se Paak hai AllaH Ta'ala zulm karne se Paak hai mere Maula Ta'ala ke Jitne Bhi Faysle hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Jitne bhi Faysle Farmaye hain Ajal me Woh tamam ke tamam Achhe hi hain AllaH Ta'ala ka koi Faysla Bura nahi hota Ye humne Padh liya hai, To Qismat ko Bura Bhala kahna ye Darasal AllaH Ta'ala ke Faysli ko Bura Bhala kahna hai Aur Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf is tarah Tauheen Amez Lafz istemal karta hai na woh Daira e islam Se Kharij ho jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 569

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Sarkar ﷺ ka Farman hai Taqdeer ke inkar karne wale is Ummat ke Majusi hain Yani Jo Kahe ki Taqdeer koi cheez nahi hai woh is ummat ke Majusi hain Majusi use kahte hain Jo Aag ki Puja karte hain Yani Ye Musalman nahi hain Agar Ye Bimar ho jaye to inki iyadat na karo Aur Mar jaye to inke Janaze me Shirkat na karo Abu Daood ki Ye Hadees no. 407 hai to Yani Sarkar ﷺ ne wajeh Taur par Samjha diya ki Jo Taqdeer ka inkar kare woh Musalman nahi hai woh Murtad hai lehaza Agar woh mar bhi jaye to uske janaze me bhi nahi jana Aur Bimar pad jaye to iski iyadat wagaira ke liye bhi nahi jana

____ Hame Taqdeer Ka Aqeeda Rakhna Hai Ye Kaha se Sabit hai...??

Ye Surah Qamar ki Aayat no. 53 hai

             وَ كُلُّ صَغِیْرٍ وَّ كَبِیْرٍ مُّسْتَطَرٌ(53)

Yani Har Chhota bada Gunah Ya Amal Laohe Mahfooz me likh diya gaya hai 

Ye Quraan e Majeed me zikr hai to Har Chhoti Badi cheez Laohe Mahfooz me DarZ Hai Har Makhlooq ke bare me likha huwa hai Aur isi ko kahte hain Taqdeer

____  "

Surah Yasin ki Aayat no. 12 hai

اِنَّا نَحْنُ نُحْیِ الْمَوْتٰى وَ نَكْتُبُ مَا قَدَّمُوْا وَ اٰثَارَهُمْۣؕ-وَ كُلَّ شَیْءٍ اَحْصَیْنٰهُ فِیْۤ اِمَامٍ مُّبِیْنٍ(12)

Yani Beshak hum Murdo ko zinda karege Aur Jo Amal inho ne Aange Bheje Aur hum ise laohe Mahfooz me likh rahe hain Aur Hum ne Har cheez ko ek Roshan kitab Yani Laohe Mahfooz me sumar kar diya hai

Ya Tamam Cheeze Jo Log Amal kar Rahe hain nahi kar rahe Jo Bhi kar rahe Tamam Cheeze Laohe Mahfooz me likhe huwe hain, Beshumar Quraan e Paak ki Aayte Aap ko Aysi milegi Jo is taraf ishara karti hai ke taqdeer Barhaq hai Aur Taqdeer me iman lana hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 570

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Taqdeer ke Mutalliq Hadeese Mubarka me bhi Aata hai : Hazrate AbdullaH Bin Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Kahte hain Maine RasoolullaH ﷺ se suna Aap Farma Rahe they AllaH Ta'ala ne Zameen o Aasman ki Paydaish se 50 Hazar Saal Pahle Makhlooq ki Taqdeer likh di thi Aur Jo hum Yaha Par 50 Hazar Saal Ginte hain na uske nahi Ye Alag Hai Jada hai Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain to itna Pahle AllaH Ta'ala ne logo ki taqdeere Likh di thi ki kaun kis waqt Duniya ke Andar Aayega kab woh inteqal kar jayega Usko kya Nafa kya nuksan Pahuchega uske Bare me tamam Jo Bhi Faysle they AllaH Ta'ala ne Ajal me farma diye they to Ye Hadeese Mubarka se bhi hame Maloom hota hai

to Ab Jaise maine Aap ko Hadeese Mubarka padh ke suna di ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Bahut Pahle hi Bando ke bare me Faysle Muqaddar farma diye hain yani usko laohe Mahfooz me darz farma diye Jo laohe Mafooz me likha huwa hai woh Bande ke Taqdeer me ho kar rahega Ye zindagi ke Bare Me AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo Fayse Farma diye hain woh Ab ho kar rahege isko kahte hain taqdeer 

Taqdeer ko Samajhne se Pahle Ye samjhe ki kuch cheezo ke Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne hame ikhtiyar diya hai isme Aap ko option hai ki Aap Jo chahe ikhtiyar kar le Aur kuch cheezo ke Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysla Farma diya Usme Bande ko koi HaQ hansil nahi hai usme Bande ka koi bas nahi hai Woh AllaH ke Hukum ke Aage Bebas hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Hukum Farma diya Ab wahi hoga To kuch cheeze Aysi hain Ki Jiske ke Bare Me AllaH Ta'ala ne Bando ko ikhtiyar Diya hai Aur isko Bande ke upar chhod diya hai ki isme se Jo Chahe Amal kar le Ye hamare ikhtiyar me hote hain Aur ise hum Choose kar sakte hain Aur Kuch cheeze Aysi hain Ki jinke Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysla Farma diya Isme Ab Bande ki Nahi chalti Banda Ye nahi kah Sakta ki mujhe Ye nahi chahiye mujhe woh nahi chahiye nahi Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo Faysla Farma diya wahi ho kar rahna hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  571

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Ye Kaun si Cheeze hain Jiske Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysla farma diya hai Aur Banda Bebas hai Aur kaun si cheeze hain Jisme Bando ko ikhtiyar hai.??

Jo Banda Yaha Par Aa kar Aamal karta hai Neki karta hai aur Gunah karta hai iske Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne Bando ko ikhtiyar diya hai is Duniya me Hum Jo Bhi Neki karte Hain Ya Jo bhi Gunah karte hain iske Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne Bando ko ikhtiyar diya hai zahir si baat hai Ye samajh bhi Aata hai, Agar Aysa nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala ne hi Bando ke bare me likh diya ki ye Banda Namaz Qaza karega Ye Banda معاذ الله Ye Gunah karega Ya ye Neki karega to fir isme Bande ka kya kasoor? Kuch bhi nahi hai na to fir usko Saza dena ya usko Jannat uski beena par dena ye Bemana hai ok, 

To Hame Jab Duniya me Bheja gaya to Hame Is baat ka ye ikhtiyar de diya gaya ki dekhiye ye cheeze Achhi hai Ye cheeze Burai hai Ye Achha Amal hai Ye Bura Amal hai, Ye Achha Rasta hai Ye Bura Rasta hai Agar Aap Nekiyo ko ikhtiyar karege Aap Achhe Amlo ko ikhtiyar karege Aap Ye Sahi Raste ko ikhtiyar karege to Aap ke liye Jannat hai, Aur Agar Aap ne Buraiya ki Bure Amal ikhtiyar kiye Ya Galat Rasta Pakda to iske liye Jahannam hai, Aur isko Samjhane ke liye ki ye cheeze Achhi hain Ye cheeze Buri hain AllaH Ta'ala ne hamare Darmiyan Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Maboos Farmaya (Bheja) taki Samajh me aa sake ki Neki kaun si hai Aur Burai kaun si hain

Kuch cheeze aysi hain Jo hame khud bhi Samajh aati hain ki Ye Neki hai Aur Ye Burai hai Jaise Sharab hai Pite hain log Nasha aa jata hai to koi bhi Banda bolta hai ki Sharab buri cheez hai Samajh me Aata hai, Maa- Baap ke sath Achhe Tariqe se pesh Aana Achhi cheez hai ye hum Samajhte hain, Lekin..!! Bahut Sari Cheeze Aysi hain Jinke bare me hame pata nahi hota ki Achhi cheez hai Ya Buri cheez hai To inke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamare Darmiyan Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko bheja Quraan e Majeed Nazil Farmaya Aasmani kutub ko Nazil farmaya take woh Samajh aa sake ki Ye Achhi cheez hai Aur Ye Buri cheez hai 

to AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya ke zariye Aasmani kitabo ke zariye Hame Hidayat de di Aur Bata diya ki Ye Sahi Rasta hai Ye Galat Rasta hai Aur fir Bande ke upar chhod diya ki Ab Banda Jo Amal kare woh uska hai Sahi Raste ki bhi Nishandehi kar di gayi Bure Raste ki Bhi Nishandehi kar di gayi Ab Bande ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Aqal Ata farmayi hai ab woh us par chahe Apne Aqal ko istemal karte huwe sahi Rasta chunta hai Ya Bura Rashta chunta hai, To Ab hum Jo Bhi Amal karte hain chahe Nek Amal ho chahe Bura Amal ho isme koi Banda Hargiz ye nahi kah sakta ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Taqdeer me likh diya tha lehaza Maine Aysa kiya معاذ الله Kuch log Aysa kahte hain Namaz Qaza ho gayi to AllaH Ta'ala ne Taqdeer me likhi thi isliye Meri Namaz Qaza ho gai AllaH Ta'ala ne mere Taqdeer me Chori likh di thi isliye Maine Chori kar liya Aysa Hargiz nahi hai Q ki Ye Bande ka ikhtiyar hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  572

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Huwa Ye ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne ilm se Jaan liya ki Banda kya Amal ikhtiyar karega Aur Us hisab se Laohe Mahfooz me ise AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne ilm ke Hisab se Darz Farma diya Taqdeer Jo Laohe Mahfooz me Darz hai isme Paydaish se lekar Maut Balki Jannat Aur Dojakh me Jis Bande ka thikana Jaha par bhi hoga waha tak bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne pura Laohe Mahfooz me likh diya hai, to Ab Banda Namaz Padhega nahi padhega Ye Tamam cheeze Ab Jaise Asar ka waqt Aane wala hai Ab koi Shakhs Namaz nahi padhne wala hai usne irada kar liya Aur Woh Nahi bhi padhta to Already Ye cheez uski Taqdeer me likhi huwi hai ki Ye Aaj Asar ki Namaz nahi padhega, Magrib ki Padh leta hai to Abhi woh padha nahi hai Lekin uski taqdeer me likha huwa hai ki woh Magrib ki padh lega to ye kaise huwa?? Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne kaise likh diya Abhi to Asar ka waqt bhi Dakhil nahi huwa AllaH Ta'ala ne Already likh diya hai to kaise likh diya hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne ilm se likh diya hai 

AllaH Ta'ala Hamara Rab hai na to AllaH Ta'ala Bakhubi Janta hai ki kaun Sa Banda Kab kya Amal karega Abhi humne Amal nahi kiya ye Alag Baat hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Khuda hai AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me Qayamat tak Aur uske baad wali cheeze bhi hain ki kaun Sa Banda kya Amal ikhtiyar karega Ab Jaise hum Namaz ke liye Khade hain to ek bande ko ikhtiyar hai Ki woh chahe to Namaz Padhe Ya Na Padhe Ab isme Banda kya option ikhtiyar karega Namaz padhne ka ya Qaza karne ka Ye kya option ikhtiyar karega Ikhtiyar karne se Pahle AllaH Ta'ala ko Maloom hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka kamal hai AllaH Ta'ala ilm itna kamil hai ki woh Pahle se Janta hai ki Banda kya Amal karne wala hai

AllaH Ta'ala Tamam cheezo ka Janne wala hai na Ab hum Gunah karege ya nahi karege hame nahi pata Ab Jab moka Ayega tab Banda karta hai woh Alag cheez hai Naki karna hai Nahi karna hai Woh Jab waqt Aata Hai To Banda ek Decision leta Hai kar leta hai, Lekin..!! Is Decision se Pahle Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai Ki kaun Sa Banda kya Amal karga Aur us Hisab se AllaH Ta'ala ne Bando ke Aamal ko Laohe Mahfooz me likh diya hai 

Jaise Aage Maine Samjhaya Aap ko ki Ye Jo hum Neki kar rahe hain Jo Hum Burai kar rahe hain is par Hamara ikhtiyar hai Bas AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne ilm se Jan liya ki Banda kya option lene wala hai Achhe Raste ka Ya Bure Raste ka, Achhe Amal ka ya gunah ka Jo woh option lega uske  Decide karne se pahle AllaH Ta'ala ko Maloom hai ke Ye Aage chal kar kaun sa decision lene wala hai us Hisab se AllaH Ta'ala ne Taqdeer Likhi, Lekin..!! Iska Hargiz Ye Matlab Nahi Hai ke AllaH Ta'ala ne likh diya isliye hum معاذ الله Gunah kar rahe hain Ya Neki Kar rahe hain nahii Mazboor nahi banaya Option AllaH Ta'ala ne diya Hai ki Sahi Rasta ikhtiyar karo Ya Bura Rasta ikhtiyar karo Ye tum Par hai Option bhi Bata diya Aur Aakhir Me Jannat Aur Dojakh hai Ye Bhi Bata diya Ab Jo Banda Apne Taur par Decision lega is Decision ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne kamal ke ilm se Pahle hi Jaan liya Aur isko Taqdeer me likh diya isko kahte hain Taqdeer

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  573

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab isko ek Misal se Samjhati hu :-  Ek Banda hai usne Ek Puri Video Dekhi Aur Uske Hath me Pen copy bhi hai Aur woh likh raha hai Achha us Video me kya hota hai ki woh dekh Raha hai ki ek Shakhs Chalte huwe Road me Aa raha hai Woh Road Me Aaya to usne likh diya ki ek Shakhs Aa raha hai fula colour ka Kapda pahne huwe hai is Road par chal raha hai, fir Dekhta hai ki iska Paer Fisal gaya to woh likhta hai ki Ab thodi itne kadam chalne ke baad uska Paer fisal gaya fir Dekhta hai ki Fisal kar woh ek gadhe me gir gaya to woh bhi likh liya ki Fisal kar Gadhe me gir gaya fir Ab woh dekh raha hai ki Achanak ek track Aata hai Chuki woh Gadhe me gira huwa hai nikal nahi paya uske upar woh truck chali jati hai Aur uska inteqal ho jata hai to Ye Bhi us Shakhs ne likh liya 

Ye Char Bate usne video ko dekh kar likh li Aur Ab Apne ek Dost ke paas Gaya Aur Bola Bhai Ye video dekho Aur Ye Jo Maine likha hai isko dekho ab woh Banda Video chala raha hai Aur Ye Banda Padh bhi Raha hai Woh video play karta hai dekhta hai ki isme Abhi Fula colour Kapda pahne huwe ek Shakhas Aa raha hai dekh raha hai ki Ha Woh Aaya fir Ye padh raha hai ki isme likh huwa hai uska paer Fisal gaya to dekhta hai uske paer fisal gaye fir 3sra dekhta hai ki Gadhe me gir gaya to woh bhi dekh raha hai 4rth dekh raha hai Truck Accident huwa aur woh mar bhi gaya woh waise hi ho raha hai to kya Woh Dusra Shakhs Kah sakta hai ki Bhai tumne likha Q uski Maut ke bare me Tumhare likhne ki wajah se woh Mara hai Aysa kah sakta hai..?? Nahii, Q iske likhne ki wajah se to nahi mara na Ye to usne Dekh liya Aur dekh kar usne likh liya 

To Bila Tasbiho Tamseel Sirf Aap ko Samjhane ke liye Bande Aage Chal kar kya ikhtiyar karege ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahle hi se Apne ilm se Jaan liya Aur usko Laohe Mahfooz me Darz Farma diya, Ab Jaise Maine Yaha Par Aap ko misal di ki iske likhne ki wajah uski Maut waqqe nahi huwi iske likhne ki wajah se woh nahi fisla Woh to fisalne hi wala tha Bas Bande ne Dekh liya Aur likh diya to Bila Tasbiho Tamseel AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Qudrate Kamila se Pahle hi jaan liya ki Banda Aage chal kar kya ikhtiyar karne wala hai to fula waqt me Namaz Padhega ki nahi padhega, Roza Rakhega ki nahi rakhega, Chori karega nahi karega Jo bhi Momlaat hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahle se hi jaan liya Aur us hisab se usko Taqdeer me Darz Farma diya

To..!! Ab koi Banda Hargiz Ye nahi kah sakta "Q ke AllaH Ta'ala ne Taqdeer me likha huwa hai isliye Main Ye Harkate kar Raha hu" nahii, Balke Ye Aap ki Apni cheeze hain Ye Bande ke Apne Aamal Hain Aur woh khud Apne ikhtiyar se karta hai Bas AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne ilm se Jan kar isko Taqdeer me Darz Farma diya

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  574

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Abhi To Maine Aap ko woh cheeze Samjhai Jisme ikhtiyar Diya Gaya Hai Bahut sari Cheeze Aysi hain Jisme Banda Taqdeer ke Aage Mazboor Hai isme uski nahi chalti Jaise misal ke taur par zindagi Kab payda hona hai kya hum Choose kar sakte hain? ke humko Fula tarikh ko hi payda hona hai Fula ke ghar me hi Payda hona hai Yahi Rang Roop is colour ke baal ke sath Ankho ke is colour ke sath is gharane me Payda hona hai kya hum ye choose kar sakte hain? Nahii, humko Kab Marna hai kya hum isko choose kar sakte hain? Nahii, to Ye Tamaam cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ke Apne Faysle hain AllaH Ta'ala ne khud Faysle Farmaye isme Bande ko koi ikhtiyar nahi diya gaya 

isme Bahut Sari cheeze hain Jaise Nikah hai, TalaQ hai, Aulad ka hona hai, Zindagi Maut Ye Sab cheeze woh hain Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Fayslo se hoti hai isme Bande ka koi ikhtiyar nahi Hota Aur Jab Bande ka ikhtiyar hi nahi hai to iska Rona pitna ki Aysa Q ho raha hai mere sath waisa Q ho raha hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Fayslo Par ungli uthana hai Aur Ye wahi Banda karta hai Jisko Taqdeer ke Bare me ilm hi nahi hota ilm hoga to woh Samajh jayega ki agar ye parshani mere upar aa rahi hai Ye cheez mere sath ho raha hai to fir Ye AllaH ka Faysla hai Woh Khamosh ho jayega ki AllaH ka Faysla hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ka koi Faysla Bura nahi hota AllaH Ta'ala kisi Par zulm nahi karta AllaH Ta'ala kisi Bande ka Bura nahi farmata AllaH Ta'ala Har Ayeb se Paak hai Uska Har Faysla Achha hi hota hai to tab Ye Sochega To fir usko Sabr bhi Aayega Aur AllaH Ta'ala Par Tawaqqul bhi Aayega to Taqdeer ka ilm sikhna isliye important hai

Jaise hum Kahte hain na Taqdeer se Duaa Badal jati hai to kaun si Taqdeer Duaa se Badalti hai kaun si nahi Kaun si Taqdeer Ambiya ki Duaa se Badal sakti hai Auliya ki Duaa se Badal Sakti hai, Duaa se har Taqdeer ka Faysla Badle ye zaruri nahi hai taqdeer ki bhi kisme hain to woh Types Jo hote hain us Hisab se hota hai ki Kuch Cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ne Aysi Rakhi Hai Taqdeer me Jo Duaao se Badal jati hain kuch SadQa o Khairat se Badal jati hain kuch Nek Aamal se Badal jati hain kuch Bande ke ikhtiyar me nahi Hota kisi AllaH ke Wali ke Duaa karne se hi Woh Badal Sakti hai Kuch Aysi hai Jo Nabiyo ki Duaao se hi Badal Sakti hai Aur kuch Ayse Faysle hain Jo kisi se Bhi nahi Badal Sakti Hatta ki Agar koi AllaH ka Nabi us Bare me Duaa karne Bhi nikle To AllaH Ta'ala unke Dilo se us khal ko hi fer deta hai ki Woh AllaH ka Aakhri Faysla hai usme koi changes nahi ho sakti to ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Majeed Details hum Aage Padhege

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  575

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Ab fir isme Suwal Ye Aata Hai Ye Confusion Aata hai ke Jo Jo Cheeze Taqdeer me likhi gayi hain Agar woh Waysi hi hongi to fir Bande se Hisabo kitab ka Mamla Q hai.? Bande ko Neki Ya Gunah Q milta hai.? Yani Agar koi Achha kaam kar Raha hai to uske Nama e Aamal me Neki likh di jati hai Agar woh Koi Bura Kaam kar raha hai to uske Namae Aamal me Gunah likh diya jata hai to fir Ye Q hai Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahle se hi Faysla Farma diya hai taqdeere likh di hai Aur Taqdeer ke Mutabiq hi Hamari Zindagi Pesh Aati hai to fir Bande se Ye Hisabo Kitaab ka Mamla Usse Neki Aur Gunah ka Jo Mamla hai ye Aur fir Jannat & Dojakh ka concept Q hai..??

Isme Yaad Rakhe ki 2 Cheeze hain Kuch Cheezo ke Bare me Bande ko AllaH Ta'ala ne ikhtiyar De Diya hai ke woh Usme se Choose kar sakta Hai Jaise Neki Aur Gunah, AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya ke zariye Aur Aasmani kitabo ke zariye logo ko Samjha diya ki Neki kya hai Aur Gunah kya hai Namaz padhna, Roze Rakhna, Zakaat Ada karna hajj Ada karna Sachhi Baat bolna Ye Tamaam cheeze Neki hain Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Hame Apne Habeeb ke zariye Aur Apni kitab ke zariye Samjha diya hai ki Ye Achhi cheeze hain fir chori karna, Gibate karna, Chugliya karna, Jhot Bolna, zina karna معاذ الله Ye Sab Gunah hain iski Pahchan bhi hame AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata farma di Aur iske Baad AllaH Ta'ala ne Bando ko Ye option De diya Hai Aur Samjha bhi diya Gaya Hai ki Ye Achhi cheez hai Ye Buri cheez hai 

Ab Kisi ko Mazboor nahi kiya gaya ki Woh Neki ko hi choose kare Ya fir Gunaho ko hi choose kare nahii, Balke Bande ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Aqal Ata farmayi hai AllaH Ta'ala ne hame Aqal wala/ Samajhne wala/ Logo ke Darmiyan Farq karne wala Banaya hai to hum Samajhte hain ki Burai Kya hai Aur fir AllaH Ta'ala ne hame ye ikhtiyar de diya ki ab tum Apni Marzi se chun lo Agar Neki chuno ge to Kya hoga Ye Bhi Bata diya Hai ki Nekiya karne se Bande ko kya Fawaid hansil hoge Aur sath hi sath Ye Bhi Bata diya ki agar Gunaho par date Rahe to fir Bande ke sath kya Mamla hoga Ab Ye Bande ka ikhtiyar hai ke woh Neki ko Pasand karta Hai Ya Burai ko Pasand karta hai,

Isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ne Hidayat ka Rasta Bhi Bata diya Gumrahi ka Rasta Bhi Bata diya ki Ye Raste Par chaloge AllaH ke Nek Bando ke Raste Par chaloge Shariat ke Raste Par chaloge to Ye sidha Aap ko Jannat tak Le jayegi Aur Ye Burai ka Rasta hai Gumrahi ka Rasta hai agar is par chalte rahoge to Ye Aap ko Ankareeb Jahannam me Le jayegi to Ye Dono Cheeze Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne wajeh Farma di To Ab Banda kaun sa rasta ikhtiyar karta hai Ye Bande ke ikhtiyar me hai

Isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ne islam Aur kufr ke Darmiyan Bhi Farq ko Wajeh Farma diya Hai ki Ye islam ka Rasta hai Ye iman ka rasta hai is Par Jo Musalman chalte Hain Momineen chalte hain Rasta Ye kaisa hoga Yani Aqaaid Sarkar ﷺ se Mutallqa Aqaaid Digar Ambiya, Firishte, Jinnat, Qabr, Hashr Ab Tak Jitna humne Padh liya Ye hamare usi Raste ka ishara karne wala hai ki Ye hai Hamara islam, to AllaH Ta'ala ne Bata diya hai ki Ye islam ka tariqa hai Ye iman walo ka tariqa hai Aur Ye cheeze Kufr hain

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  576

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

AllaH Ta'ala Ne Hame Ambiya Aur Quraan e Majeed ke zariye Hame Bata diya hai to Ab Banda Agar Islaam Qubool karta hai Agar woh Musalman hai  gar woh Momin hai To woh Apne Dil se imaan Qubool kiya huwa hai woh uska Apna option hai Aur Jisne Agar kufr ikhtiyar kiya howa hai to woh Bhi uska Apna hi option hai kuch log Aysa kahte hain ki Agar hum kafir hain to kya huwa معاذ الله Kuch kahte hain ki hum Badmazhab hain to kya huwa kuch kahte hain ki Hum Gunahgar hain to kya huwa Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamare Taqdeer me likhe they na isliye is tarah ho raha hai معاذ الله 

Aap kya option ikhtiyar karege? Ab jaise Maine kaha na Mere Paas 2 Option hai Main Chahu to Sach Bolu Ya to Jhoot Bolu kisi ne Mujhse Puchha ki Aap ne Kahana khaya ya nahi to Ab mere paas 2 Option hai chahe to main Sach Sach Bol du ha Kha liya hai fir chahe to Jhut bol du ki nahi khaya to Ab agar main Jhut bol rahi hu 'nahi maine nahi khaya' to koi Ye nahi kah sakta ki معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala ne likh Diya tha Laohe Mahfooz me isliye main jhut bol rahi hu Nahii is point par mujhe ikhtiyar hai is Point Par Mujhe option diya gaya hai ki Aap chahe Jhut bole Ya Sach bole Ye Aap ka Apna Mamla hai to Ab Agar main Sach bol rahi hu to Ye option Maine Khud Choose kiya Aur Agar Main Jhot bol rahi hu to Ye Bhi Maine hi choose kiya hai, 

Ha..!! Ye zaroor hai ki Ab Aap ne puchha Aur Main soch rahi hu ki sach bolu ya jhut bolu To Aainda Next Moment me main kya Choose karne wali hu iska ilm AllaH Ta'ala ko Ajal se hai Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Hamara Khuda hai Ye Khuda ki Shaan hai ki woh Bando ke choose karne se Pahle Bando ke Faysle lene se Bhi Pahle AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai ki Banda kya Faysla lene wala hai to Ab AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me Bakhubi hai ki Main Sach Bolne wali hu to usi hisab se AllaH Ta'ala Ajal me hi Laohe mahfooz me Tahreer Farma diya tha ki Fula Bandi is waqt me Sach bolegi Ye Aap ko Samjhane ke liye misal de rahi hu

To ye AllaH Ta'ala Apne ilm se Jaan liya To Bas AllaH Ta'ala is tarah Laohe Mahfooz me Darz Farmane se Aysa nahi ho gaya ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Darz farma diya to Maine Sach bola ya Darz Farmane se Maine jhoot bola nahiii AllaH Ta'ala ne ikhtiyar Diya hai Banda Jo option ikhtiyar karega uska ilm AllaH Ta'ala ko Pahle se hai to AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Tamam cheeze is tarah Laohe Mahfooz me Tahreer Farmayi hai Lekin Chuke AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai ki Banda Kya option lega Aur AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm kabhi galat nahi hota Lehaza..!! Jo Laohe Mahfooz me likha gaya hai woh Galat nahi ho sakta Aysa nahi ho sakta معاذ الله ki AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me koi galti ho gayi Banda Sach bolne wala tha AllaH Ta'ala me Jhoot likh diya hai is tarah nahiii hai, Jo Banda karega uska 100% ilm AllaH Ta'ala ke Paas Maojud hai AllaH Ta'ala Aalimul Gaib hai AllaH Ta'ala Har cheez ko Bakhubi Janne wala hai to Jo Laohe Mahfooz me likha gaya hai woh Bilkul correct hoga, Hum Bande hain Hamare Andaze me galti ho sakti hai Maula Ta'ala ne Jo likha hai usme koi Galti nahi ho sakti 

To kuch cheeze Aysi hain Jinke Bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne Bande ko ikhtiyar de diya hai woh yahi hai ki Neki Burai, Hidayat Gumrahi, islam kufr iske Bare me Agar koi Banda Amal karta hai to Hargiz hargiz woh ye nahi kah sakta ke AllaH Ta'ala ne Mujhe Mazboor kar diya hai isliye main is Raste Par chal Raha hu nahii, Taqdeer me likha hai woh Alag cheez hain Lekin Ye Bande ka Apna ikhtiyar kiya huwa hi hai

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  577

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Taqdeer me Jaise Maine kaha Kuch cheeze Aysi likhi huwi hain Jinke Bare me Hame Option o ikhtiyar diya gaya Hai Aur woh Bande ke Decision ke hisab se hota hai Mamla ha AllaH Ta'ala ka Hukum Bhi Shamil hota hai, Aysa nahi hai ke AllaH ka Hukum Shamil na ho Aur Banda Apne Taur Par kuch kaam karta rahe Ye to Mumkin nahi Hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Hukum Bhi Shamil hota Hai lekin Bande ka ikhtiyar bhi isme hota hai 

Lekin..!! Iske opposite me kuch cheeze Aysi hoti hain Jinke Bare me hame koi option koi ikhtiyar nahi diya gaya isme Jo AllaH Ta'ala ka Apna Ajli Faysla hai (Ajli Yani Hamesha ka Faysla hai) isme humko Bilkul option nahi diya gaya hai is Rab Ta'ala ke Ajli Faysle ke Samne Banda Mazboor e Mahaz hota hai Ye Mazboor e Mahaz Yani Bilkul Lachaar / Bilkul Mazboor Yani isme Banda kuch Bhi kar le usme koi Changes kar hi nahi sakta bas Jo AllaH Ta'ala uske Haq me Faysla Farma diya hai Yahi hona hai Banda isme koshish kar ke Tabdiliya nahi kar sakta isko kahte hain ki Ye woh Ajli Faysle hain Jinke Aage Banda Bebas hai Mazboor hai

Jaise Misal ke Taur Par "Zindagi" koi Banda kya ye choose kar sakta hai ki woh kab Payda hona Chahta hai koi Maa Hamila hai Chahti hai ki fula din mere Bachhe ki Paydaish ho jaye to bahut baar Aysa hota hai Aap ne Aazmaya hoga ki dr. Date de dete hain ki Fula din Delivery hogi expected dates de dete hain lekin Aysa hota hai ki Bahut hi jaldi kisi Aurat ko Delivery ho jati hai kabhi kabhar date cross ho jati hai To Ye Mamla hai ki koi Banda Apni Paydaish ke liye Ye nahi kah Sakta ke Fula din Meri Paydaish ho Ya Fula din mere Bachhe ki Paydaish ho Nahii, Ye AllaH ka Ajli Faysla hai Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysla Farmaya hai usi waqt us Bachhe ki paydaish hogi usse Pahle Ya uske zara baad Hargiz nahi hogi Ye AllaH ka Faysla hai

Paydaish Kaha hogi Kya Ye hum decide kar sakte hain..?? Nahii, kuch Hospital ke liye Bookings hoti hai Jate Jate Raste me hi Wiladt ho jati hai, kuch gharo me wiladat ho jati hai to Ye Bhi Hum Choose nahi kar sakte Kaun Sa Banda Kaha Payda hoga Kis waqt Payda hoga Kis din Payda hoga Ye Tamaam Cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ke Ajli Faysle hain Jiske Aage hum Mazboor hain 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  578

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Beta Payda hoga Ya Beti Payda hogi.?? Ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla hai, kin Maa Baap Se Payda hogi kis Gharane me Payda hogi kis Family me Payda hogi Rang kya hoga Aankho ka rang kya hoga Jism ka Rang kya hoga Baal lambe hoge Ya chhote hoge Ji Bhi Aap ke Body appearance Hai Ye Sab AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se hai isme Bande ka koi ikhtiyar nahi hai To Ab Jiske Zahen me ye Taqdeer ka Masla hoga na ki Ye cheeze Hamare ikhtiyar me hai hi nahi Ye AllaH ke Faysle hain Aur Hame AllaH Ta'ala ke Tamam Fayslo ko Qubool karna hai Q? Q ki Yaad Rakhe AllaH Ta'ala Haqim hai AllaH Ta'ala Hiqmat wala hai AllaH Ta'ala Jo Bhi Faysle Farmata hai koi bhi Faysla Kabhi galat nahi hota Isme koi Kharabi nahi hoti isme koi Ayeb nahi hota isme koi Naqs nahi hota Aur is Faysle ki wajah se kabhi Bhi kisi Par koi zulm nahi hota AllaH Ta'ala Agar koi Faysla Farmata hai to woh Hamesha Achha Achha Achha hi hota hai Balki Mere Maula Ta'ala ka Har Faysla Behtreen hi hota hai Hame Samajh na Aaye woh Alag Baat hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala ka Har har Faysla Peyara hai Har Faysla Bande ke Haq me Behtreen hi hota hai

Ye 2 Cheeze Agar Banda Apne zahen me Bitha le ki Mere Maula ne Jo Bhi Faysle Mere Haq me Farmaye hain Chahe woh Mujhe Achhe lage Chahe Mujhe woh bure lage Chahe woh mere Aqal me na Aaye Lekin Behtreen hain Ye Bitha le Aur Sath me Ye Samajh le ki Main in in cheezo ke Aage Mazboor hu isme mere Maula ka hi Faysla chalega Aur woh Bhi woh Faysla chalega Jo Behtreen Fayslo me se hai to fir Banda Apne life me Satisfy Rahega kabhi usko na depression ka Problem aaye ga Na kabhi Mausi Uske zahen Par aayegi Q ki usne decide kar liya hai, Ye Cheez Filhal mujhe Buri lag rahi hai Lekin Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla hai Behtreen hoga Meri Aqal Abhi Samajh nahi pa rahi hai ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Aage chal kar iski Hiqmat zahir ho jayegi Ya Ankareeb Qayamat ka Jab din hoga ان شاء الله us din zahir ho jayegi ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Is Faysle me kya Hiqmat hai Ye Samajh lega to kitni hi Badi Parshani Q na ho kitna hi Badi life me Aysi Situation na Aa jaye fir woh tension free rahta hai 

Insani fitrat ke takaze ke Mutabiq thodi waqti Taur Par Banda Parshan bhi ho jayega Gam Hoga Kabhi Aasu wagaira bhi nikal Aayege Tension me aa jaye lekin is Had tak nahi hoga ki Banda fir معاذ الله Ya To kufr Par utar aaye ya to suicide ki taraf nikal jaye depression ki taraf nikal jaye Ye sab nahi hoga Q ke uska Aqeeda Taqdeer Par Aur AllaH Ta'ala ke Fayslo ke Behtreen hone par Pakka hoga Aur fir Bande ko Tawaqqul Bhi Aayega Bande ko Sabr Bhi Aayega Bande Sochte hain na ki Ye Sabr kaise aata hai kuch wazaif karne se Aata hai?? Nahii, Aap ke dil par hai Ye Agar imaan Aur Aqeeda Taqdeer Par Pukhta hoga Maula Ta'ala ke Fayslo ke Haq hone par Behtreen hone Par hoga to ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Bande ko Khud Ba khud Sabr Bhi aa jayega Aur Bande ko khud Ba khud Tawaqqul AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat Par Karna Bhi Aa jayega.

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  579

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jaise Abhi Maine Misal di ki Bande ke ikhtiyar me Bilkul Nahi hai ke woh kab Payda ho Paydaish ke mamle me use koi ikhtiyar nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo Faysle Farmaye hain Behtreen Farmaye hain to Ab woh log Jo kahte hain ki humko Beta hi chahiye Ya Beti Q nahi ho rahi to معاذ الله Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla hai Jo is tarah ki Bate karte hain woh AllaH ke Faysle Par Aytraj karte hain Fula ke Paas to 4-4, 6-6 Betiya ho gayi ek bhi Beta nahi howa is tarah ke Aytraj kar rahe hain is tarah ke Aytraj ka hame haq hi nahi Diya Gaya hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla hai chahe to ek bande ko 10 Betiya Ata farma de 15 Betiya Ata farma de koi Bete na Aata farmaye isme AllaH Ta'ala ki koi Hiqmat hogi 

Ho Sakta hai Yahi betiya is bande ke liye Rahmat ka bais bane Uske ghar me Maalo Daulat Aane ka Bais Bane Yahi Betiya Aage chal kar Deen ki khidmat kare Duniyawi lehaz Se walidain ki khidmat kare walidain ke liye Duniya me bhi Aankho ka Thandak Bane Aur ان شاء الله تعالیٰ Baroze Qayamat bhi Aankho ka thandak bane Ayen Mumkin hai koi Beta hota to walidain ko chhod kar chala jata to AllaH Ta'ala ne walidain ko us taqleef se Bachane ke liye Rahem wali karam wali Betiya Ata farmayi Aur Beto ke Muqable me Jada karne wali ata farmayi Mumkin hai na

to AllaH Ta'ala Ke Har Fayslo me Hiqmate hoti hain Aur AllaH Ta'ala ka Har Faysla Behtreen hota hai Jo Bhi Faysla AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai woh Bande ke Haq me Achha hi hota hai uske Haq me koi zulm koi burai nahi hoti to Yoon ugliya Uthana Ye Bhi Buri Aadate hain ki Aankho pe toke ge Naak pe Tokege Yani Jismani Taur Par tokege iska Rang Aysa Q hai walidain ka Rang to bahut gora hai bachha Aysa Q hai is tarah ki bate hoti hain Ye AllaH ki Qudrat hai to Jo ungli Utha raha hai معاذ الله woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat Par ungli utha raha hai Jaisa AllaH Ta'ala ne Payda Farmaya hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Shukr Ada kiya Jaye To Ye hai ke Zindagi ke mamle me Bhi hum kabhi koi baat nahi bol sakte Q ki isme Hum Taqdeer ke Aage Mazboor hain 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  580

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Dusra Point Aata hai Rizk :- AllaH Ta'ala ne Har Bande ke Bare me likh diya hai ki kis Bande ko kitna Rizk Milne wala hai Jab Hum Firishto ka Baab Padh rahe they usme Firishto ke Mukhtalif Dutys Hoti HAin Ye topic Maine Aap ko Batayi ki fula Firishta Kabhi Durood e Paak ko likh raha hai kuch Firishte Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir hote hain kuch zikro ki Mahfil me Hazir hote hain usme ek zikar aaya tha ki Bachha Jab Maa ke Pet me hota hai to woh firishta Hazir hota hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala Fir uski Zindagi ke Bare me Maut ke Bare me Rizk Wagaira ke Bare me zikar farma deta hai to woh firishta usko likh leta hai fir na usme kami hoti hai na Jadati hoti Hai Muslim Sharif ki Ye Riwayat hai aap ko Yaad hogi na to us waqt usme zikr tha na AllaH Ta'ala ne Bande ka Rizk Mutaiyyan Farma diya hai kis Bande ko kitna Rizk milega Ab usse Jada Aur usse kam bande ko Nahi milega Jab tak woh is Duniya me hai uska Rizk Jitna hai woh utna le kar hi Marega

Ab Ha isme ye hai ki Banda us Rizk ko Hansil karne ka kya tariqa ikhtiyar karta hai Agar Halal zariya Ikhtiyar karta hai to Jo Rizk AllaH Ta'ala ne dena hai woh to Usko pahuchega hi Lekin Halaal kamane ki wajah se use Barkaten Bhi hansil Use Sawab Bhi hansil hoga Aur ان شاء الله Baroze Qayamat AllaH ki Rahmat se use Jannat Bhi Mil Jayegi, Lekin..!! Agar Banda Jada Rizk... Jada Rizk... Ye Sochte huwe Haram ki taraf nikalta hai to Yaad Rakhe rizk to use utna hi milna Hai Jitna uske Muqaddar me hai, na isse Kam Milega Na isse Jada milega Chahe Lakh koshish kare Haram Taur par kama kar usko lage Maine karodo kama liya Agar main Simple si nokri karta to Shayed lakho me kamata hota Aaj Haraam kama raha hu to karodo me kama raha hu nahii tumhra Rizk utna hi tha Agar tumne Halaal zariya ikhtiyar kiya hota to kisi na kisi tarah us chhote se Nokri se hi tumko woh karodo hansil ho jate

Lekin..!! Ab bande ne ye ikhtiyar kar liya hai to iska gunah use milega to Jo rizk ka Mamla hota hai isme Hamesha Yaad Rakhe Jo AllaH Ta'ala Rizk ke Wada kiya hai woh ان شاء الله Hame mil kar rahega Hamare Naseeb (Muqaddar) ka Rizk koi hamse Chheen ke nahi le Ja sakta Jo Muqaddar me hoga woh kahi Door fek bhi Aao na woh ان شاء الله Aap ko Wapas Aa kar zaroor milega Jo Muqaddar ka hota hai woh mil kat rahta hai, To Hamesha Halaal ki hi koshish karen Puri Jistju isi me ho ki hum Halaal kamaye ge Bhale kam kamayege Lekin Halal kamai me Q ki AllaH Ta'ala me woh Barkat Rakhi hai ke Jo Haram me Hargiz Hargiz Payi nahi Ja Sakti Haram ka karodo karod bah jayega lekin usme woh cheez me Barkat bande ko nazar nahi aayegi Lekin Agar halaal ka 10 Rupiya bhi Hoga na to usme AllaH Ta'ala woh Barkat Ata farmata hai ki Bande ke Tamam zaruriyat usme puri ho jati hai to Ye Taqdeer hai 

Ab Bande ka Jab Ye Aqeeda ho gaya ki Mere Maula ne mere liye rizk likh diya hai aur woh koshish kare Aysa nahi hai ki Koshish nahi kar raha bas Baitha hai kamre me ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Wada kiya Hai to rizk aa jayega aysa nahi hai, AllaH Ta'ala ne wada kiya hai Rizk ka Lekin sath hi sath ye Hukum Bhi diya hai ki Aap ko ja kar koshish karni hai mahnat karni hai to Agar Aap ne koshish ki Apni taraf se to fir AllaH Ta'ala ka Jo Faysla hai us par Razi rahe ان شاء الله AllaH Ta'ala Rizk ke Bhi behtreen Asbaab payda farma dega 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  581

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Nikah :- Log Agli Jo Cheez hai Jisme Bahut Jada Parshan hote hain woh hai Nikah Aur TalaQ hai, Yaad Rakhe..!! Ki kisse Nikah Hona hai Aur kis waqt Nikah hona hai Ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke un Ajli Fayslo me se ek hai Jiske Aage Banda Mazboor e Mahaz hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne Ajal se Faysla Farma diya hai ki kiska Nikah kisse hoga kis Din hoga kis waqt hoga Kis Jagah par hoga ek Se hoga Do se hoga teen se hoga Kitne se Hoga Ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysla Farma diya hai Aur isi tarah kuch log Ayse bhi hain na Jinka Nikah Umr Bhar nahi hota to kin kin ka Nikah nahi hone wala Ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Ajal se Faysla Farma diya hai to Ab Yoon Parshan hona ki Are itni Umar ho gayi Shadi nahi ho rahi Rishte Aate hain wapas chale jate hain kabhi kabhar kuch log Rishte Aane Aur Magni wagaira ke baad Toot Jane ki Wajah se itni tension me Aa jate hain aur itna Parshani ka shikar ho jate hain ki AllaH ki Panaah Fir zaban se kufriyat bhi nikal Jate hain 

Halanki..!! Yaad Rakkhe ki Nikah ka ek Waqt AllaH Ta'ala ne Mutaiyyan kar diya hai Jode Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Mutaiyyan Farma diye Ab Jo hum Asbaab ikhtiyar karte hain ki Jana dekhna iska Hame Hukum diya gaya hai ki Jao talash karo Lekin..!! Bilaakhir Jo Joda AllaH Ta'ala ne Mukarrar kiya hai na wohi Joda aap ko mila isiliye Dekhiye Bahut Baar Aysa hota hai na ki log kaha kaha Jate hain pura ghoom fir kar aate hain fir Bil-Aakhir Padosi se Nikah ho jata hai Ya Fir Apne hi Khandan ke kisi Shakhs se Nikah Ho jata hai to ye Hamara Ghumna firna tha lekin Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo Faysla kiya tha Jode ka Woh Joda usko mil Gaya aur Jis waqt me Faysla farmaya tha us waqt me ho gaya

Ye Nikah ke Mamle me Bhi tadbeere ikhtiyar karni chahiye Yani Jana dekhna Hame hukum diya gaya hai ke Ladka kaisa ho Jo Shariat ne hame priorities di hain is criteria par dekhe ki Ladka hai to fir nikah ka paigam de, Ladki hai to Qualities dekhe deen dekhe Jo bhi hai ye tamaam cheeze dekhne ka hukum diya gaya hai Ye hame karna hai, Lekin..!! Agar kahi Rishta Pasand Aa jaye Ya rishta nahi ho raha hai to fir isme depression me chale jana Ya معاذ الله Kufriyat ki taraf nikal jana Ya Apni zindagi ka chayen sukoon ujaad lena Apne Hatho se Ye Bewaqufi ki baat hai 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  582

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Q? Q ki Aqeeda Ye Hona Chahiye mere Maula Ta'ala Ne Jo Faysla Farma Diya Hai woh uske waqt me Aa jayega hum koshish karte rahege  to Ye sab hum ikhtiyar karte rahege Jo Hamari taraf se koshish karni hai woh hum karte Rahege Lekin..!! Bil-Farz Agar deri ho rahi hai to is Deri par Aytraj nahi karna hai Balki Ye Samajhna hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne jo waqt rakha hai wahi waqt Behtreen hai isse Pahle Hona bhi mere liye Achha nahi hai Baad me hona bhi Achha nahi hai isiliye AllaH Ta'ala ne woh waqt mukarrar Farmaya hai to AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo waqt Mukarrar Farmaya hai Wahi Hamare liye Behtreen waqt hai hum uska intezar karege 

Agar kisi ke zindagi me nikah nahi bhi likha hai Muqaddar me is duniya me nahi hai to is par bhi Razi Rahna chahiye Q ke Aaj kal ke mamlaat to kisi se dhaka chhupa nahi hai na Jis ghar me Shadi dekho waha par kuch na kuch masail hai hi hain ladke ke masail ho sakte hain ladki ke masail ho sakte hain kabhi Sasural walo ke masail kabhi ladke ki taraf se masail ho sakte hain kabhi Ye sab bhi thik hain to Aulad hi nahi ho rahi hai is par Bhi masail ho rahe hain to masail to har ghar me hain koi bhi ghar Aysa nahi hai الا ما شاء الله ki Jisme Ye wale mamlat na paye ja rahe ho Nikah wagaira ke ya Miya Biwi ke Darmiyan Jo masail hote hain bahut kam hi ghar ayse hote hain jaha par ye masail nahi hote to AllaH Ta'ala in masail se Mahfooz Rakhte huwe kisi par karam farmaya hai to woh bhi AllaH ka Shukr Ada farmaye ke AllaH Ta'ala ne Nikah Muqaddar me nahi likha to thik hai lekin Achhi zindagi di hai to usko Achhi tarah use kare Is par Jo Aap Sabr karege iska Behtreen sila Aap ko AllaH Ta'ala Dono Jaha me Ata farmayega 

to sabr Ikhtiyar karna hai AllaH Ta'ala Par Tawaqqul ikhtiyar karna hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala Ke Fayslo par Razi Rahna hai to Ye Nikah ka Bhi Mamla hai Aur fir Nikah ke Baad bhi log ungli uthate hain ki Fula ke ghar me Nikah Q kar diya Aysa to nahi karna chahiye Bhai uske Naseeb ka Joda hai ho gaya nikah, nikah Se pahle tak Agar Aap ko ladke ke bare me kuch burai Maloom hai Ya ladki ke bare me Burai Maloom hai Aur aap bata sakte hain koi bada fitna wagaira ka mamla nahi hoga to fir bata dena chahiye ye batana wajib hota hai to bata de woh Alag cheez hai Ab Nikah ho gaya kuch log ayse hote hain ki nikah hone tak Khamosh rahe ge kuch nahi bolege Nikah hone ke Baad fir Shuru karte dete hain ki Q de diya hamse puchh lete to hum bata dete ki fula me woh ayeb hai tumne Puchha hi nahi Ya fir kuch ayse hi nahi batate ya kuch baad me nikah ho gaya woh Already parshan hai usko Aur parshan karne ke liye zariye logo ne ikhtiyar kar rakhe hain Aysa Q kiye aysa karna chahiye Woh Rishtedar Aaya to tumne Thokra diya waha kar lete to sukh santi me Rahte??

Ye Rishta Jo huwa hai Ye AllaH ki Marzi se Huwa hai AllaH ka Faysla tha Bhale ye Bando ne usko thokra diya woh behtar nazar aa raha tha, Lekin Ye AllaH ka Faysla tha isi me us ladke ki bhi bhalai hai isi me us ladki ki bhi bhalai hai to khohmokhah kisi par ja kar tano Tasneeh karna ungliya uthana ki tumne Aysa Q kar diya aysa hona chahiye tha ye sab wahi karta hai ki Jiske imaan me Abhi woh Pukhtigi nahi aayi Ya Jis zahen me Abhi taqdeer wale Masail ka ilm nahi hai na woh log is tarah ki bate karte hain Taqdeer ka ilm Rakhne wala fir Yahi Samjhata hai ki Ye Muqaddar ka Joda hai AllaH Ta'ala isme bhi kuch behtree Farmayega to kisi par tasalli ka Hath Rakhe Jo Parshan hai usko Aur Parshan kar ke na rakhe.!!

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  583

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Bachho ka hona : Bachho ke Mamle me to Bahut hi jada Ye Bhi dekhne ko milta hai ki bachhe nahi ho rahe.... Bachhe nahi ho rahe... kar ke Jo Miya Biwi Par Pressure hota hai khud Ya fir Shohar Biwi Par Pressure de raha hai Ya Saas Sasur Pressure de rahe hain society Wale Pressure de rahe hain ki Bachha Q nahi ho raha.!?? 

Yaad Rakhe..!! Ye Bhi kisi Bande ke ikhtiyar me nahi hota ki woh Jab Chahe Bachha Payda kar le nahi Q ki Bachhe ki Jo Paydaish ka Mamla hai Ye Bhi Muqaddar hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Waqt Mukarrar Rakha hai us Bachhe ke Paydaish ka Jo waqt AllaH Ta'ala ne fix rakha hai use na Aage Bachhe ki paydaish ho sakti hai na pichhe ho sakti hai Aur kiske zindagi me kitni Aulad honi hai kitne ladke hone hai kitni Ladki honi hai Ye sab AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysle Farma diye hain ab fir us Miya Biwi par Ya ladki par pressure dalna Q ho nahi rahe bachhe? tumhi me معاذ الله koi Kharabi hogi Aysi bate Bilkul jahalat wali bate hain Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Ka Faysla hai koshish karni hai Agar koi Bimari ki wajah se nahi ho raha to medicines ki taraf chale jaye nahi ho raha Hai to Daao ki taraf aaye Ye Sab Apne taur par hai 

Lekin..!! Bachhe ki Paydaish usi waqt Mumkin hai ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla Hoga Jab AllaH Ta'ala ka Hukum hoga Usse Pahle ummeed rakhna ya fir kisi ko dili Ajiyat me Mubtla karna usko parshan kar ke uska Jeena Dushwar kar dena Ayse bahut sare cases humne dekhe hain ki Jaha par Bachhiyo par is tarah Tashaddud ikhtiyar kiya jata hai Ki Bas AllaH ki Panah Yani Jahalat ki inteha hoti hai ki bachhe Q nahi ho Rahe... Bachhe Q nahi ho Rahe... Itna Parshan kiya Jata hai kuch ko to ghar me parshan kuch ko logo ke Samne usko bura bhala kah diya jata hai uske walidain ko bura bhala kah diya jata hai معاذ الله Kuch is tarah ki tohmate lagate hain ki Aysi Aurat ko hamare gale me daal diya gaya hai... 

Agar kisi ka is tarah dil dukhaya hai to lazim hai Farz hai ki unse Ja kar moafi mange Aur jab tak woh razi nahi ho jate unse mofi magte rahe or fir AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Tauba bhi karen warna Qayamat me Ayse logo ki Pakad Bahut Sakht hone wali hai Q ki fir yahi Sawal hoga usse ki Jab Ye AllaH Ta'ala Ka Faysla tha isme us Bande ki koi galti nahi thi to Aap ko us Par Yoon Zoor (Dabao) dalna zulm tha Ye Zulm hi ki Surat hai ki Aap kisi par Zulm kar rahe hain woh Already khud Parshan hogi woh ladki Jisko Bachha nahi ho raha woh to waise bhi tension me hoti hai usko Ja kar Aur Pressurer karna Ye bilkul galat baat hai

Isme Bhi Sabr ikhtiyar karen Aur AllaH Ta'ala se Duaae Kare Aur AllaH Ta'ala Ka Jo bhi Faysla hoga us Par Razi rahe Ye Soche ki Jab waqt hoga AllaH Ta'ala Aulad Bhi Ata farma dega Q ki Bahut si Surate Aysi hain ki Jaha Par Bachhe ki ummeed nahi hoti waha Par Aulad Ata kar di jati hai Aur Jaha Par Bachhe ki ummeed hoti hai waha Par Deri ho jati hai ya kisi kisi ko Bachhe hi Ata nahi kiye jate Isme hi Bande ki Khair o Aafiyat hoti hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*         

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 584

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

TalaQ :- Talaq ke Masle me Bhi Ye hota hai ki Jab TalaQ kisi Ladke Ya ladki ka Ho jaye to fir isme bhi Kafi ungliya uthti hain ki fula ki galti hai.... fula ki galti hai Ye woh...Ye Woh.... Bahut Jada isme ek tarh ka fitna Fasad khada kar dete hain logo ko parshan karte hain to Yaad Rakhe Jis Tarah AllaH Ta'ala Ne Nikho ki ek Muddat Muqaddar Farmayi hai ki fula waqt Fula ka nikah Fula se ho jayega, isi tarah Ye Nikah Kab tak chalega Ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Muqaddar Farma diya hai Yani ek ladka Aur ladki ka nikah ho jata hai to ye Kitne waqt tak Miya Biwi Rahege Ye bhi AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla hai isme bhi Banda Mazboor e Mahaz hota hai

Jahri taur Par kabhi hame lagta hai ki ladke ki galti hai ya Ladki ki Galti hai Isiliye talaq ho gaya ya Ye ho gaya kabhi kabhar to kuch miya Biwi me Aysa mamla ho jata hai ki Jada ladayi Jhagde nahi hote lekin woh kuch Ayse Alfazz nikal dete hain zaban se Shohar Hazraat ki Jisme Niyate Wagaira nahi dekhi jati woh mahol sa ho jata hai ki Faoran teen talaq ho Jati hai woh Hamesha ke liye Juda ho jate hain fir isme lagta hai ki Galti iski bhi nahi thi uski bhi galti nahi thi Aysi chhoti Nok-Jhhok me Baat itni Badh gayi ki Nikah khatam hone ki Naobat aa gayi to Aysa ho jata hai

Lekin..!! Kiska Nikah kab tak Rahega Is duniya me Bilkul Aakhri waqt tak rahega ya Isse Pahle toot jaye ga Ya Talaq Waqqe hogi nahi hogi ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ka faysla hai, Ab is Par Yoon Ungli uthana ki fula ka talaq ho gaya Are uski zindagi Barbad ho gayi Ya fir walidain ko Yoon kahna ki Aap ne ladki ko dekh kar nahi diya Ya ladke wale ke walidain se kahna ki Aap dekh kar nahi laye ya Aap ne معاذ الله Maal o Daolat dekh kar le Aaye to Ab dekhe is tarah ki nikli us tarah ki nikli Ye Sab nahi kahna hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla tha talaq ka woh ho gaya,

Ha..!!! Agar isme kotahi thi agar ladki ki taraf se kotahi thi usne kuch galtiya ki Jiski wajah se baat talaq tak Pahuch gayi to fir zaroor Q ki Ye Shariat ke Ahqam me se hai Usne usko Follow nahi kiya iski pakad us ladki Par Aayegi iska gunah usko milega, isi tarah Agar ladke ne Zulm kiya tha zoor o zabardasti ki thi kisi Aur tariqe se ladki ko parshan kiya tha to iska gunah ladke ko milega 

Lekin..!! Ye Bil-Aakhir Nikah Tootne wala Jo Mamla hai ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Fayasla hi hai Jo Jisne galti ki hai us par Agar koi Bolta hai ki ha woh ladka zalim hi tha ya woh ladki Parshan kar hi rahi thi woh ek Alag Momla hai Agar normal discussion ho rahi hai Geebat chugli ki baat nahi kar rahi woh to Najaiz hi hai Lekin Agar koi Ayse hi Koi generally baat ho rahi hai fir kisi ne kah diya ki us ladke ne zulm kiya tha ya ladki ne is tarah zulm kiya tha to ye thik hai 

Lekin total hi taqdeer ko Nazar Andaz karna ye bhi Bilkul galat baat hai Q ki Nikah Jab hona hai Ye bhi Maula Ta'ala Ka Faysla hai Nikah kab tak Baqi rahega Aur kab toote ga Ye Bhi Maula Ka Faysla hai Bahut se cases Ayse hote hain ki Ladka ladki Nikah kar lete hain 4-5 Saal misal ke taur par sath rahe fir talaq ho gaya fir us ladki ne ho Sakta hai kahi aur nikah kar liya ho ya na kiya ho fir 10 ke baad Dubara Dono ka nikah ho jata hai to Ye AllaH ka Faysla tha ki woh 5 saal tak inka nikah rahega fir toot jayega fir 10 Saal ke baad Dobara nikah me Aayege to Ye AllaH ke Faysle hain in Par Hame Hargiz hargiz Aytraj karne ka koi Haq hansil nahi hai To Jo bhi Jumle hum zuban se nikalte hain Apni zuban ki hifazat bahut jada zaruri hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 585

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Maut :- isi tarah Maut Ka bhi Mamla hai ki Maut kab Aayegi kis waqt Aayegi kaha Aayegi kis tarah aayegi Ye Bhi Hamare Muqaddar ka hissa hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Faysla hai ise koi badal nahi sakta Aysa nahi ho sakta ki koi Chahe ki Khowaish to har kisi ki hoti hai ki AllaH Ta'ala hame Sarkar ﷺ ke gumbade khazra ke Saye tale Maut Naseeb farmaye آمین 💚🤲🏻 Thik hai Ye Sabhi ki khowahish hoti hai Lekin..!! Kya har kisi ki Ye khowahish Puri karne ka moka milta hai.? Nahii, Jaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Muqaddar Rakkha hai waha par Bande ki maut waqqe ho jati hai 

to Maut par bhi bahut Jada kufriyat ka mamla dekhne ko milta hai Jab kisi ki maut ho jati hai to agar kisi ke Peyare ki Wafat ho jaye Aur woh unexpected Maut ho Yani ek hota hai ki Bimar rahe Aur ek Ye hota hai ki zahen Ready hota hai ki inteqal ho sakta hai koi bimari aysi hai To fir to fir bhi thik hai, Lekin..!! Agar koi Achanak inteqal kar jaye kisi chhote bachhe ki Wafat ho jaye Jawan Ladka ya ladki ki Maut ho jaye to fir log Bilkhushus Khawateen me Ye Mamla hota hai na ki zuban se Noha karne ke baad Jo kufriyat nikalti hain bas AllaH ki Panah Yani woh rona dhona cheekhna peetna uske baad fir Ayse zumle bolna ki AllaH Ta'ala ko Mera hi ghar mila tha Ya mere hi bachhe ko Q le liya Fula.... Fula... Fula... Ye Sab Aytraj wali bate hain 

Halanki..!! agar AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysla Farma diya hai ki fula shakha ki wafat is waqt honi hai to Yaqeen maan le ki woh waqt us Bande ke liye Behtreen tha isiliye usko us waqt Maut Aa gayi hai Q ki AllaH Ta'ala kisi Par Zulm karte huwe zabardasti karte huwe koi Faysla nahi farmata, Yaqeen Jane Aysa bhi mumkin hai ki Aage chal kar Us Jis Shakhs ka inteqal huwa hai uske liye Aage Aysi taqlife Aati ki Jiska banda Andaza nahi kar sakta Aysa hota hai na ki kabhi kabhar ayse Marz lahik ho jati hai ki Dekhne wale fir ye duaa karte hain ki Maula Ta'ala ise Tu Jald Maut ata farma de Aysi Taqleef bhi hoti hai to ho Sakta hai AllaH Ta'ala is tarah ki Taqleef se bacha liya ho

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 586

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

to Jo bhi ho Jaisa bhi ho AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo ye Faysle Farma diye hain zindagi, Maut, Nikah, Talaq, Bachhe  rizk Ya digar cheeze Jo bhi hain in sab me wahi 2 Baat Maine kahi na ek ye ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Muqaddar Farma diya hai to us Muqaddar se hum Razi hain Aur dusra ye ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Jo Muqaddar likha hai woh Behtreen hi likha hai Q ke Maula Ta'ala Hiqmat wala hai Rahem farmane wala hai woh Aybo se Paak hai woh zulm karne Se Paak hai Jab ye bate baith jayegi na to fir zindagi me Jo bhi taqleef Aayegi us waqt fir bande ka zahen isi 2 taraf jayega Ye mere Muqaddar me hai Aur Dusra Ye ki Mere Rab Ta'ala ne Faysla liya hai to behtreen hoga fir is Waqt bhi Banda Tawwaqqul karega Sabr karega Aur Apni zuban se Shukr Ada karega Aur ان شاء الله is Shukr karne ki Barkat se AllaH Ta'ala Uska behtreen sila use is Duniya me bhi Ata Farmayega warna us Duniya me to lazimi lazmi usko ata ho hi jayega

To Ye Aadat Bana le Kabhi bhi koi Parshani aa jaye Aur Agar Aysa kage na ka dil Bilkul Gamgeen ho gaya hai kuch Samjh me nahi aa rahahai life me Aysi Situation aa hi jate hain ki fula parshani aysi ho gayi ki Naqabile Bardasht ho gayi Har Mumkina Koshish Bande ne kar li Duaa e Kar li, Wazaif kar li, Zikro Azkar Kai fir bhi koi Solution nahi nikal raha 

Jo hum chahte hain uske khilaf ho raha hai to Us waqt Ye na soche ki Jo hum soch rahe hain uske khilaf ho raha hai Ye soche ki main Burai ki taraf Soch rahi thi AllaH Ta'ala ne khilaf kar ke Achha Farma diya to us din Bilkhushus Jab is tarah ka koi Mamla Pesh aaye to fir AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sajda e Shukr Ada kar liya kare Shukrane ki 2 Raka'at Namaz padh liya kare ki Maula Ta'ala Ho sakta hai Jo main mag raha hu Main nakisul Aqal hu tu mera Rab hai Tu 70 Maao se Jada Peyar karne wala hai Yaqinan Jo tune Faysla Farmaya hai isme koi galti nahi hogi main hi naqis ho mere Samajhne me galti huwi hai AllaH Ta'ala tune Jo Faysla Farmaya hai Woh mere haq me Behtreen hai Shukr Ada kar le ان شاء الله Mujhe puri ummeed hai uska aap ko negative result dekhne ko nahi milega Aage chand waqt intezar kar ke to dekhe us Shukr par Sabr par Qayim rah kar dekhe AllaH Ta'ala uska Behtreen sila Zaroor Ata farmaye ga Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 587

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hum ne Ye Bate suni hai ki Duaa se Taqdeer Badal jati hai.? Kuch Wazaif karte hain unse Taqdeer Badal Sakti hai Aur Ye Bhi hota hai ki Maa Baap ki khidmat se bhi kuch cheeze Badal jati hain Rizk me Barkat hoti hai umr me Barkat hoti hai to fir Ye cheeze kya hain..?? Hum Duaa Bhi karte hain ki Ya AllaH Ta'ala hame Lamzi Zindagi Ata farma Hamare Rizk me izafa Ata farma to kya ye Dua e Karna galat hai.!? Q ki rizk Jitna hai bande ka Ye utna hi Rahne wala hai zindagi Jitni hai Ye utni hi rahne wali hai to fir Ye Duaa e Q ki Jati hain.!??

To Dekhe Jo Aap ke zindagi Aur maut ki Duration hai ki itne Sal Bande ko milne wale hain Ye Jo Muqaddar me likkha gaya hai isme koi Tabdili nahi ho sakti isi tarah Rizk Jitna hai Bande ka isme koi Tabdili nahi ho sakti Jitna hai utna hi hoga, Lekin..!! Jab Hum Ye Duaa kare hain ki AllaH Ta'ala hame lambi Zindagi ata farma hame rizk me izafa Ata farma Aulad me kasrat ata farma is tarah ki Jo Duaa e karte Hain isme hota ye hai ki Bande ki zindagi me Barkat ata kar di jati hai 

Agar misal ke Taur par uski zindagi 40 Saal ki hai lekin Jab ye duaa e wagaira woh karta hai Ya Nek Amal karta hai Jiski wajah se zindagi me izafe ka Jo word Aaya hoga kahi par Buzurgane deen ne Farmaya kahi par ki Ye Duaa Padh le to ان شاء الله uski zindagi lambi ho jayegi to iska Matlab ye hota hai ki Jitna AllaH Ta'ala ne Muqaddar me likha hai utna hi hoga 40 Saala zindagi hai to 40 Saal hi woh Jiyega Lekin AllaH Ta'ala uske waqt me Itna Barkat Payda Farma dega ki usko lagega Jaise usne misal ke taur par 60 Saal zindagi guzari Muqaddar to utni hi hogi Jitna hai utni hi hogi Zindagi Lekin waqt me Barkat aa jayegi Jiski wajah se Bande ko lagega lambi zindagi payi hai

Isi tarah Baaz ulma Kiraam ne farmaya ki AllaH Ta'ala us Bande se Duniya me hi usse Deeni lehaz se kuch Achhe kaam ayse lega ki uski wafat ke baad bhi woh kaam chalta rahega goya ki woh Abhi bhi zinda hai Aur woh kaam kar raha hai, Misal :- ke Taur Par kisi ne koi Nek kaam kiya Kisi Aalime Deen ki khidmat kar di, Kisi ko Aalime Deen Bana diya Ab Woh Shakhs ka inteqal ho gaya 40 saal me hi Lekin Ye Aalim ke Fees ke zariye ya kisi aur cheez ke zariye Madat ki thi woh Aalim Jab tak tableeg karta rahega ise Nekiya milti Rahegi Goya ki Ye Ab bhi zinda hai Aur Nekiya kar raha hai aur usko woh Sawab mil raha hai to is tarah bhi Nek kaam ke zariye AllaH Ta'ala uske Naam ko Baqi rakhe ga uske kaam ko Baqi rakhega Uske sawab ko jaari farmayega Aur uski zindagi aysi ho jayegi Jaise usko lambi zindagi mili hai

Isi tarah Rizk me Jab hum kahte hain ki Rizk me izafa ho to iska Matlab Bhi yahi hota hai ki AllaH Ta'al Rizk me Barkate Ata Farmaye to Rizk Jitna hai utna hi milega Lekin Barkat Aysi hogi Aysa lagega ki Banda ne Aur Jada Kamaya hai to Muqaddar jo hai woh waise hi rahega Hum Duaa e wagaira jo karte hain to concept Yahi hota hai ki AllaH Ta'ala in cheezo me Barkate Ata Farmayega 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 588

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Kaun si Taqdeere Badal Sakti hain Kaun si cheeze nahi badal Sakti!??  Taqdeer ke 3 types Hote hain (1) Taqdeer e Mubram (मुब्रम), (2) Taqdeer e Shabeebah Mubram & (3) Taqdeer e MuallaQ 

Taqdeer ki kuch Cheeze Aysi hoti hain Ki Jinme changes ki Gunzaish hai Ya possibility hai Aur Ye Taqdeer e MuallaQ ki Qism me se hai Ye woh Taqdeer hai Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ne Gunzaish Rakhi hai Option Rakha hai ki Agar Banda Fula Nek Amal karta hai ho sakta hai uski Taqdeer Badal Jaye fula Nek Amal se uski Ye Taqdeer Badal Sakti hai Duaao Se Badal Sakti hai SadQa o Khairat se Badal Sakti hai Maa Baap ki Khidmat se Badal Sakti hai Ya fir Maa Baap ke Duaao se Badal Sakti Hai Asatiza ke Duaao se Badal Sakti hai kuch Taqdeer ki cheeze aysi hoti hain

Jaise Misal ke Taur Par :  Ek Shakhs tha uske Muqaddar me likha tha ki Aaj Jab woh ghar se jayega na to uske sath fula Accident Pesh Aana hai Jisme woh zakhmi ho jayega thik hai Ye uski Taqdeer me likha huwa hai Lekin Subah subah Jate waqt Banda SadQao Khairat kar deta hai yani uske Taqdeer me hota hai ki Agar woh SadQa o khairat karega to Accident se bach jayega Agar nahi karta to uske Sath woh Mamla pesh Aayega Ab Subah jab banda SadQa nikal ke jata hai na ان شاء الله Woh us Accident se Mahfooz rahega to Ye kuch Taqdeere Aysi hain Jo Sadqa o khairat Duaae wagaira se Badal Jati hai Ya fir Ghar se nikalte waqt usne Duaa e Wagaira padh li thi ki AllaH Ta'ala hifazat Farmaye Aytal Kursi wagaira padh li to iski Barkat se Uski ye Taqdeer badal gayi uski Hifazat ho gayi Aur woh Mamla change ho gaya aysi hoti hain kuch Taqdeere, 

Kuch Taqdeere Aysi hoti hain ki Jo Banda Lakh Duaa e Kar le Uski Koshish se nahi ho Sakta Ya Duaao se SadQa o Khairat wagaira se Woh cheeze nahi Badalti, kuch Taqdeer me Bate Aysi hoti hain woh sirf or Sirf AllaH ke Auliya ki Duaao ki Barkat se Ya AllaH ke Nabiyo ki Duaao ki Barkat se Badal Sakti hain, Kuch to Aam Bando ke Apne Aamal se ho sakte hain Ya Nek bando se Duaa karwali thik hai Lekin kuch Tadqeer me AllaH ke kisi wali ki Duaa ki hi zarurat hoti hai AllaH ke kisi Nabi ki zarurat hoti hai isiliye hum Auliya AllaH ki Bargah me Ja kar Fariyad karte hain ho Sakta hai ke Jo Hamara kaam bigda huwa hai Ye Begdi Kisi AllaH ke wali ki Duaa ke Barkat se badal jaye Hum wasile se Duaa isiliye karte hain Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me wasila Isiliye Pesh karte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala in Nek Hastiyo ke wasile se woh cheez Ko badal de To Aye Mumkin hai ki kisi AllaH ke wali ki Nabi ki Duaa se kuch Taqdeer Badal Jaye isko kahte hain Taqdeer Shabeebah Mubram 

Aur tisri hai Taqdeere Mubram Jo kisi ki Duaa Se kisi ki Fariyad se nahi badal Sakti woh AllaH ka Faysla hota hai woh Badal hi nahi Sakti Hatta ke Auliya kiraam Farmate hain ke Agar koi AllaH ka Nabi bhi Taqdeere Mubram ke khilaf Adme tawajjoi ki wajah se Yani unka zahen na ho Aur woh Duaa karne ki koshish kare to unhe Rok diya jata hai unke dil se woh khayal ko Hata diya Jata hai Ye woh Taqdeer hai Jo Bilkul hi Nahi badal Sakti

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 589

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Taqdeer e Muallaq Taqdeer ki woh Qisam hoti hai ke jisme changes Mumkin hai Aur Jo Farma Gaya hai Duaa kaza ko bhi Radd kar deti hai kaza kahte hain Taqdeer ko to Yani Duaa Taqdeer ko bhi badal deti hai 

to isse Murad yahi hai Ya To Taqdeer e Muallaq hogi Ya Taqdeer e Shabeebah Mubram hogi

Fir ek Woh Taqdeer hai Jo Hamari Duaao se Hamare Aamal se nahi Badal sakti lekin AllaH ke Auliya ke Duaao ki Barkat Se Ya AllaH ke Ambiya ke Duaao ki Barkat se woh taqdeer e Badal Sakti hain Jaise Misal ke Taur par wahi koi Badi aafat ho jo tal nahi rahi aur hum Duaa e kar rahe hain koshishe kar rahe hain lekin woh Badal nahi rahi hai Lekin basa Aukat Bahut baar aysa hota hai ke hum kisi Mazar par Hazri dete bain Ya ghar me hi kisi AllaH ke wali se Dua mag lete hain to faoran woh hamari Murad Puro ho jati hai to Ye Taqdeere Shabeebah Mubram hai

Aur tirsri Woh Qism Jisme changes ki koi Gunzaish nahi hai ki Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Faysla farma diya hai wahi faysla ho kar rahega isko kahte hain Taqdeer e Mubram

___ Jaise Shabe Bara'at me hum kahte hain na Bando ki Taqdeere likhi jati hai Yani Firishto ko Saheefe diye jate hain Bando ke Aainda saal ke bare me ki kya Mamlat Bande ke sath pesh aayege to Jo Taqdeere Muallaq hote hain Na Jo Firishto ke paas Saheefe hote hain usme isi tarah likha hota hai ki agar bande ne Fula kaam kiya to ye hoga Agar bande ne fula kaam nahi kiya to ye hoga, Jaise Misal ke Taur Par :- Aap ko Samjhane ke liye bata rahi hu Agar Bande ne fula wazifa kiya to aaj usko 5000 rupaye milege Agar Wazifa nahi kiya to nahi milege is tarah to Ye Jo Taqdeere Muallaq hota hai Ye Firishto ke Saheefo me isi tarah likha hota hai 

Lekin..!! Jo laohe Mahfooz hai isme AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm se AllaH Ta'ala Pahle se hi Janta hai ki Bande kya karne wala hai woh Wazifa karega ya nahi karega AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me maojud hai ki kya karne wala hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne lahoe Mahfooz me option ki surat me Nahii likha hai Jo Tahreer Farmaya gaya hai Laohe Mahfooz me Taqdeer ko usme wahi final Jo banda option Ikhtiyar karne wala hai Wazifa karne ka ya na karne ka Sadqa khairat karne ka ya na karne ka Duaa karne ka Ya na karne ka Jo bhi Banda Choose karega woh cheez hi Direct Lahoe Mahfooz me likhi huwi hai Aysa nahi hai ki laohe Mahfooz me option ki surat me likha huwa hoga ha Jo Firishte ke Paas Saheefe hote hain unme Ye option jaysi cheez Maojud hoti hai to Ye Huwa Taqdeer e Muallaq Ka mamla

___ Ab Taqdeer e Shabeebah Mubram Dekhe Kabhi Kabhar Aysa hota hai ki Firishto ke Jo Saheefe hote hain unke Paas koi ek Baat likhi huwi hoti hai Jaise Misal ke Taur Par : Aaj Banda Apne Office Ja Raha hai Aur Raste Me Use Hadsa hoga Aur uska Accident ho jayega Aur usko Gahri chot wagaira aa jaye gi is tarah ki Baat misal ke taur Par Firishto ke Saheefe Par Likhi hai, Lekin..!! Firishte dekhte hain ki Banda us Road se aaj jata hai nahi hai Jaha Par Aaj uska Accident hona Mukarrar tha Dusre Raste se Nikal kar Chala Jata hai to Ab Bazahir Aysa lag Raha hai dekhne me ki Banda Taqdeer ko taal kar Ja raha hai Lekin Firishte معاذ الله kuch is tarah ka guman nahi karte ki Taqdeer ke khilaf ho raha hai Balki Firishte Samajh jate hain ki kisi AllaH ke Nek Bande ki Duaa se AllaH ke kisi wali ke Barkat se Ya AllaH ke kisi Nabi ke Duaa ki Barkat se Ye Mamla Badal Gaya Yani Ye Taqdeere Shabeebah Mubram thi Ek Chhupa huwa cheez isme tha Jo hame Nazar nahi aa raha tha ayse lag to Raha tha ki isme Taqdeere Mubram hai koi changes mumkin nahi hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala ne hamse Ye mamla Posida Rakha tha ki Agar koi AllaH ka wali uske HaQ me Duaa farma de Ya AllaH Ka Nabi iske Haq me Dua Farma de Unke Barkat se uski Ye Taqdeer Badal Sakti hai to kuch is tarah hoti hai

____ Aur Jo Taqdeer e Mubram hai Woh to usi tarah Rahegi, Bahrhal Laohe Mahfoiz me to wahi cheez likhi hai Jo Pesh Aani hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 590

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Sawal Ye Aata hai ki Hum Amal Q karte hain.? Har cheez Taqdeer me lakhi huwi hai to hum Amal Q karte hain

Hame Amal karne ka hukum Diya gaya hai Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sarkar ﷺ Se Arz kee ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hum Oont ko Bandh kar Tawaqqul karen Ya Oont ki Rassi ko is tarsh chhod kar Amal kare Yani hona to woh hai Jo Taqdeer me likha hai to hum Oont ko bandh kar ki AllaH Ta'ala iski Hifazat Farmayega is tarah Tawaqqul AllaH Ta'ala Par kare Ya fir Oont ko Bandhe nahi ki AllaH Ta'ala Hifazat ne Farmana hai to hifazat Farmayega Jaya hona hai to jaya ho jayegi hum chhod de to Sarkar ﷺ ne Hukum Farmaya ki Oonto ko bandh kar Hifazat ke upar tawaqqul rakhe to Hame Hukum diya gaya hai ki hum Amal bhi karen or Taqdeer Par Bhi iman Rakkhe 

To hum Jo bhi Amal karege to sawal Yahi aati hai ki Agar Taqdeer me likha huwa hai ki rizk itna hai, Taqdeer me likha huwa hai ki Nikah is waqt hona hai, Taqdeer me likha huwa hai ki Talaq honi hai Ya nahi honi hai, Taqdeer me likha huwa hai ki Aulad kab hogi to fir hum Ye Wazaif wagaira Q karte hain.? Chhod den inko? Bas Taqdeer Par Bharosa kar ke baithe rahe??

Aysa nahii hai..!! AllaH Ta'ala ne Hukum diya hai AllaH ke Nabi ne Hame hukum diya hai ki hum Amal karen hum koshish kare, ek baat to ye ki hame nahi pata ki kaun si cheez Taqdeer e Muallaq hai Kaun si cheez Shabeebah Mubram me hai kaun si Mubram me hai kya hame pata hai fula cheez taqdeer me Muallaq hai ya nahi hai hame nahi pata na to jab hum Ye Amal me Koshish karte hain wazaif karte hain Duaa karte hain SadQa o Khairat karte hain to is niyat se karte hain ki ho Sakta hai Ye cheez Taqdeer e Muallaq me ho Jaise Misal ke taur Par kisi khatoon ka Nikah nahi ho raha hai Ab Woh Wazaif kar rahi hai is ummeed Me ki ho sakta hai uski taqdeer me Ye Baat Muallaq ho ki Agar Fula bandi ne Ye wazifa kar liya to iska nikah is bande se is tarikh ko ho jayega Aur agar wazifa nahi kiya to nahi hoga ye bhi Possible hai isliye hame koshish karni hai Q ke Hum nahi Jante ki Ye Taqdeere Muallaq hai, Shabeebah Mubram hai Ya AllaH ka Ajli Mubram Faysla hai Jo badal nahi sakta 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  591

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To kisi bhi cheez me life me Sabse Pahle hum koshish karege AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Daa Mange ge Jitna ho sake Hum AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa mange ge Wazaif hai to unko karege Sadqa o Khairat hai to unko karege AllaH ke Nek Bando se Duaao ke liye Kahege Apne walidain se Duaao ke liye kahege Nek Aamal karege ki inki Barkat se Bhi Bahut si cheeze hamare Samne zahir ho jati hain Aur Mushkilat me Aasani ho jati hai lekin Kabhi kabhar Aysa hota hai ki Bahut Sari Duaa e kar rahe hain Lekin uska result nazar nahi aata 

Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhe.!! Kahte hain na Ye Duaa Qubool ho hi nahi rahi, hamari Duaa Qubool hi nahi ho rahi Ye Bhi Galat hai koi Bhi Duaa Aysi nahi hoti ki Jo Qubool nahi hoti Har Duaa Qubool zaroor hoti hai Ha Ye hai ki Iska Result ho Sakta hai hame hamari Jo Murad hai woh Puri hone ki Surat me zahir ho Ya na hone ki surat me kabhi kabhar aysa hota hai ki Jo hum Mang rahe hain woh hame mil jata hai Duaao ki barkat se to hum Ye kahte hain ki Duaa Qubool ho gayi to Ye to Duaa Quboom huwi hi huwi lekin jiska Result hame Nazar nahi aa raha yani hum Jo Mang Rahe hain woh Hame nahi mil raha to iska Hargiz Ye Matlab nahi hai ki Duaa Qubool nahi huwi Balki Bahut Sari cheeze aysi hain ki Jo Duao ki Barkat se Woh hamare liye Aasan ho jati hai 

Woh Duaa Jo hame Aysa lag Raha hai ki Qubool nahi huwi in Duao ki Barkat se Hamare Gunah Moaf ho jate hain Ye to hame Nazar hi nahi aa raha hai ho sakta hai ki koi cheez hamari Jo hum Mang rahe hain woh nahi mil rahi hai Lekin in Duao ki Barkat se AllaH Ta'ala Hamare Gunah Moaf Farma Raha ho Ye Bhi Mumkin hai, Dusri Surat Ye hai ki is Duaa ki Barkat se AllaH Ta'ala Badi Parshani ko chhoti Parshani ki surat me bhej deta hai Ye Bhi Ayen Mumkin hai Duaa ki Barkat se Ye Jo Badi Aazmaish thi ki Banda Shayed Bahut Taqleefo se usko Paar kar sake usko AllaH Ta'ala Chhoti Parshani ki surat me Ata farma de jaise Banda Duaa kar raha hai uski Duaa ki barkat se kisi ko Nimoniya Hona tha bas Normal sa Najla ho gaya Aur Aazmaish me kami ho gayi, kabhi Bada Accident hona tha to bas paer me thokar lag gaya aur woh mamla Khatam ho gaya to Ye Bhi Mimkin hai ye Ek Surat hai Duaa ki Maqbuliyat ka

Tisri Surat Ye hai ki Ye Duaa e utha kar rakh diye Jate hain Baroze Qayamat Jab Bando ke Nekiyo me kami hogi na ان شاء الله Ye Jo Dua e hain is Duniya me Jo Hamare result ki Surat me zahir nahi huwi thi woh Qayamat ke din Mizan Par Rakkhi jayegi Aur Jab Banda Dekhe ga na ki iska Sawab kitna hoga zaroor ummeed karega ki AllaH Ta'ala Duniya me Meri koi Dua Qubool hi nahi Farmata Yani itna Sawab uske liye hota hai, To Duaa e To Qubool hoti hi hoti hain Bas ye hai ke Agar woh Hamare HaQ me Behtar hota hai to AllaH Ta'ala hame ata farma deta hai Aur Agar woh Hamare HaQ me Behtar nahi hota to fir AllaH Ta'ala iski Barkaten Dusri Surat me zahir Farma deta hai kabhi Gunaho ko Moaf farma kar, Kabhi Aazmaisho me Aasani de kar Aur Kabhi Aakhirat me sawab ki Surat me to Dua e Qubool hoti hain

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  592

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Bahrhal Jab life ka Koi Mamla ho to Aysa nahi hai ki Taqdeer par Bharosha hai imaan hai Aqeeda hai lekin Ye nahi Ki hum Hath Par Hath rakh kar Baith jaye ke Ab Jo hoga woh hoga hum isi tarah Baithe rahege nahi koshish hame karni hai Q ki hum nahi Jante ki Mamla Muallaq hai, Shabeebah Mubram hai Ya Mubram hai kaun si surat hai hum nahi jante to hum koshish karege ab ek Banda koshish kar raha hai Bahut sari Dua e Mag le koi result nazar nahi aa raha hai wazaif kar liye Zikro Azkar kar liye Achhe Aamal kar raha hai SadQa o khairat kar raha hai fir Bhi Mamle hal nahi ho rahe hain to fir koshish kare ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Auliya ki Bargah me hazir ho jaye Aur unse fariyad kare ki Hamare momle me Aap Aasani farma dijiye chahe to unke wasile se Dua mag le ya fir unhi ke Bargah me fariyad kar le ki Aap hamari madat farma den isi tarah hum Sarkar ﷺ se Mangte hain Jo Sabse Azeem o shshan Zaat hamare Pas hai unse hum mang sakte hain Qaynat ke Jo AaQa o Malik hain Huzoor ﷺ unki Bargah se Mang le to koshish kare 

Achha Koshish kar liya Banda fir bhi hota hai na ki Banda salo saal Fariyad kar raha hai har tarah se koshish kar rahe hain Duaa kar rahe hain Jisse mile Usse Dua karwa rahe hain Mazaraat me Ja rahe hain waha Par Mannate mag rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ se Fariyad kar rahe hain istigasa kar rahe hain fir bhi Mamlat hal nahi ho rahe hain fir bhi Jo result chahiye tha uske khilaf ho raha hai to fir ab kya kahege?? To Ab Banda kahega ki Ye Taqdeere Shabeebah Mubram se Bhi nahi tha Ab Banda Samajh jaye ki iska Talluq Taqdeer e Mubram se tha Yani Ye AllaH ka Ajli Faysla tha Jo change hone wala nahi hai ab Samajh jaye ab agar Bande ka Taqdeer par imaan hoga Taqdeer par Aqeeda hoga to woh Hargiz badjan nahi hoga ki Maine itni sari Duaa e kar li Itne Auliya ki Bargah me Manga, Ambiya ki Bargah me Manga fir Bhi nahi ho raha fir Samajh jaye ki Ye AllaH ka Mubram Faysla hai is Par Razi rahe Aur pichhli class me Main Aap ko Samjha di ki AllaH ka Har Faysla Behtreen hota hai

Jiske zahen me ye hoga ki Hame taqdeer Par imaan Rakhna Hai koshish bhi karni hai aur iman bhi Rakhna Jab ye dono cheeze Jama ho jayegi to fir Ab bataye ki kaun sa Banda Aysa hoga ki woh Depression me Chala jayega Ya Parshan Ho jayega?? Ek Jo Normal fitri taqaza hai ke hum Parshan ho jate hain woh alag baat hai Aysa hargiz nahi hai ki hum Taqdeer par imaan rakh rahe hain to fir hum Ro bhi nahi sakte parshan bhi nahi ho sakte aysna nahi Hai Ye Hamara fitri taqaza hai ki hum in cheezo se Parshan ho jate hain hame rona bhi aa jata hai kisi Azeez ka inteqal ho jaye to Yaad kar ke hum rote hain to aysa nahi hai ke hum Yaa Kar ke ro rahe hain to Iska matlab hai hum AllaH ki Riza se razi nahi hain? Nahii,

 

Kisi ki Mubabbat hoti hai kisi ki Yaad hoti hai to Banda Kabhi Ro liya Aazmaish me taqleef aa gayi to banda ro liya to isme harz nahi hai lekin Ye hai ke Dil me ho ke Maula Ta'ala ka Jo Faysla hai usko hum Maan Rahe Hain to is tarah agar banda Aamal ko bhi le kar chale Sath me Taqdeer ke imaan ko bhi le kar chale ان شاء الله woh kabhi jada Parshan nahi hoga thode din ke liye woh parshan hoga uske baad woh normal Apne life ke tryp par Aa jayega ki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke faysle hain iske Aage hum baaz cheezo me Mazboor e Mahaz hain Isme hamari koi Bas nahi chalti Ye Jo AllaH Ta'ala ka Ajli Faysla hai wahi hona hai to fir woh banda us bato ko yaad karega Aur Apni life Normally guzarne lag jayega 

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  593

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jaise Main Aap ko ek Misal deti hu Aysa hota hai na ki Bahut Parshan ho gaye Sab koshishe kar liye fir wahi Taqdeere Mubram wala Faysla Pesh Aana hai to us waqt Ye khayal Kare ki AllaH Ta'ala Bande ko 70 Maao se Jada peyar karta hai koi bhi maa Ayai nahi Hoti ki Jo chahti hai ki uske Bachhe ko taqleef ho koi Maa chahti hai ke mere bachhe ko Parshani ho?? Balki Maa to Bachho ko Har tariqe ki Aafat se Bachane ki koshish karti hai chhoti taqleef bhi woh bachhe ko Aane nahi deti Bataye kya koi maa aysi hogi ki chahe Bachhe ke kata chubh jaye? Nahii koi maa Ye bhi nahi chahti mere bachhe ko chhota sa bhi zakham lag jaye paer me thoda sa bhi kata chubh jaye ye bhi Maa ko Bardast nahi hai, To Fir..!! Jo Rabb Se 70 Maa se Jada Peyar karta hai woh kaise gawara kar sakta hai ki mere Bande ko koi buri cheez Pahuche Ya uske haq me معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala koi Bura Faysla Farmaye nahii AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat ka Takaza Yahi hai ki woh Bando se Bahut Jada Peyar farmata hai Aur Unke Haq me Behtreen Faysle hi Farmata hai 

Lekin..!! Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhe ki wahi Ma Jo Ye gawara nahi karti ki uske Bachhe ke Paer me ek kata bhi chubh Jaye Jab us bachhe ko bukhar ki Siddat ho ya koi Bimari lag jaye to wahi Maa Bachhe ko pakad kar le Jati hai dr. Ke paas Fir injection bhi lagwati hai Admit bhi karwati hai Dawaiyya bhi khilati hai Jo bachhe ko pasand nahi hai fir bhi zabardasti khilati hai injection lene me pata hai maa ko ki bachhe ko taqleef hogi fir injection dilwati hai Q? Q ki Maa Janti hai Ki Agar woh in cheezo se nahi guzre ga to fir Jo badi Taqleef mere bachhe ko Aayegi woh bachha Bardast nahi kar payega to bachhe ki bhalayi ko sochte huwe Maa in tamaam cheezo se Guzarne ke liye ready ho jati hai Jo Maa kabhi kata Bardast karne ke liye tayyar nahi thi Aaj wahi maa Bachhe ki dawaiyo ke Process se guzar rahi hai injection ke dard se Guzar rahi hai Sab se guzar rahi hai Q? Q ki Janti hai ki Bachhe ki bhalayi isi me hai 

To Bila Tasbeeho Tamseel Wasa Aukat Hamare Sath Jo Aazmaisho ka Mamla Pesh Aata hai Jo hamari taqlife hoti hain Ye Maula Ta'ala ki Rahmat hoti hai AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai ki Ye Aazmaish Agar bande Par nahi aayegi to fir Bande ke liye Mamlat achhe nahi ho sakte chahe is duniya ke ho chahe Aakhirat ke ho AllaH Ta'ala Bando ko is tarah ke Aazmaisho me Mubtla Farmata hai lekin isme hi Hamare Rab ki Rahmat Shamil hoti hai To Jab bhi Aazmaisho se guzre us waqt Ye nahi ki معاذ الله Sikwa sikayat par utar aaye ki Maula Ta'ala Hamare sath hi hamesha Aysa Q hota hai fula ko to koi parshani nahi hai Fula to Hamesha hi Achha rahta hai woh to Hamesha Hasta hai khelta hai Kabhi bimar nahi Padta unke ghar me kabhi tangdasti nahi aati woh to Achhe hi hain aur kuch to yoon bhi kahte hain ki hum 5 waqt ki Namaz bhi Padhte hain fir bhi hamare Yaha معاذ الله Balaye Aayi huwi hain Parshaniya Aayi huwi hain AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai ke kiska kis Hal me Rahna kab Behtar hai fir use usi haal me AllaH Ta'ala Rakhta hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  594

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Baaz logo ko aap dekhe ki umr Bhar woh Tangdasti me rahte hain Yani Payso ki killat wagaira hoti hai is tarah hi umr guzar dete hain, kuch ka Aysa hai ki Pahle Gareeb hote hain fir Ameer ho jate hain, kuch Ameer hote hain baad me gareeb ho jate hain Kuch ayse hain ki umr bhar Tangdast hai To umr bhar Tangdast rahna Baaz logo ke liye AllaH ki Rahmat hi hai ek to ye ki Qayamat ke din inke liye Hisab kitab me aasani hogi aur inhe Jald Jannat me Dakhila naseeb hoga ye to ukhrabi Lehaz se maine aap ko bata di, Duniyawi lehaz se bhi Baaz logo ki khaslat aysi hoti hai unke Paas Thoda Maal jada Aayega na to ayen mumkin hai ki woh ya to takabbur me mubtla ho jayege Ya to Riyakari me Mubtla ho jayege to AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe in cheezo se Mahfooz Rakhne ke liye Tangdasti me Rakha hai

___  Aur Baaz logo ko aap dekhe AllaH Ta'ala hamesha Achhe haal me Rakhta hai Paiso ke lehaz se ho ya health ke lehaz se ho jo bhi hai woh hamesha hame Achhe haal me hi nazar aate hain iski Bhi wuzuhaat ulma Kiraam Bayan Farmate hain ki Baaz log ayse hote hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Unke Sabr ko Janta hai agar aysa ho jaye ki is bande ko kami ki taraf le aaya jaye yani uski tabiyat Bigadni lag jaye Ya Maal me kami aa jaye to fir woh kufriyat ki taraf aa jaye usme woh bardasht ki taqat nahi hogi fir AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sikwa Shikayat karne lag jaye aur ho sakta hai ki woh apna imaan Barbad kar le to AllaH Ta'ala ne use Uske hisab se Achhe Haal me rakha hai to har Bande ko Ya to Aazmaish Par Rakha Hai Ya to Ahsan ke taur Par Jo haal me rakha hai use Behtreen Haal me rakkha hai Lehaza Bando ko koshish bhi karte rahni chahiye Aur sath hi Sath Apne Maula Ta'ala ke Tamam Fayslo Par Razi bhi Rahna chahiye

_____ Ye Samajh le ki Taqdeer, Qismat, Qaza, Muqaddar Ye Tamam cheez ek hi cheez hai taqdeer ke hi naam hain Kuch log Taqdeer ko Bura bhala kahte hain Ye Kahna Kaisa hai.?? 

Qismat ko hame hargiz hargiz Bura Nahi kahna chahiye ki AllaH Ta'ala ne meri Qismat Buri likhi hai Ya Qismat me Ye Jo huwa bura huwa is tarah nahi kahna chahiye Q ki Taqdeer AllaH Ta'ala ke Faysle hain na to Agar aap Taqdeer ke bare me bura bhala kahete hain to معاذ الله Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Fayslo ko bura kahna hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ke Fayslo ke liye Jo Lafz e Bura istemal kare kya hukum hoga aap Samajh sakte hain na to isliye taqdeer ke upar latife Banana Jokes banana Ya fir Taqdeer ko bura bhala kahna isme Khamosh rahna chahiye

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  595

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Se Mutalliqa Aqaaid ❞* 

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Har Sahabi ke Bare me Hame kya zahen Rakhna chahiye.? inke Bare me hum kya lafz istemal kar sakte hain.? Kya nahi kar sakte.? Ahle Bait e Athar ke bare me hamara kya Aqeeda hona chahiye Ye isme hum Pedhege ان شاء الله, 

Q ki Jis tarah Sarkar ﷺ ki Gustaikhiya ki Ja rahi hain معاذ الله Aur jinko humne tafseeli padh liya jaise Ilm e Ghaib ka Bayan hai, Hazir o Nazir ka Bayan hai, ikhtiyarate Mustafa ﷺ hai Aur bhi bahut sari cheeze hain Sarkar ﷺ Ka Jagti Aankho AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar hai, Sarkar ﷺ ka Noor Hona hai Aap Sab jante hain ki Badmazhab iske khilaf bolte rahte hain Aur ye ek alag fitna hai lekin..!! Is fitne ke khilaf Kafi had tak ek awareness aa gayi Jinho ne Apna zahen bana liya hai ki kuch bhi ho jaye bhale unho ne Aqaaid nahi padhe Hum Sunniyat se nahi hate ge Hum Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ya Ghaus Ya khowaja Bolne wale hain To agar koi badmazhab milta hai to woh hat jate hain Sunte hi nahi hain

Lekin..!! Ab Jo Fitna Jada uth Raha hai woh Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Mutalliqa ho Raha hai Bahut se Sahaba kiraam ko Nishana Bana kar Logo ka imaan Barbad kar diya ja raha hai Ya logo ka imaan Khatre me laya ja raha hai Sahaba Kiraam ka Martaba kya hai? Sahaba kiraam ki Sirat kya hai? Hamari life me Hame kitna unhe important deni chahiye is Par Abhi zahen hamara kam hai isi wajah se Hamare zahem me hai ke Hum Sahaba se Muhabbat karte hain Ahle Bait se Muhabbat karte Hain to bahut se ayse firqe Janam le chuke hain ke Jo Ahle Bait ke Muhabbat ki Aad me ki hum ahle Bait wale hain hum Imaan e Hassan o Hussain se muhabbat karte hain Biwi Fatima se Muhabbat karte hain Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنهم اجمعین se muhabbat karte hain unki Muhabbat ki Aad me digar Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko Nishana banaya jata hai Aur logo ko Samajh me nahi aata Palak Jhapakte Ye log hum me hi Ghulmil kar Aapne Aap ko Sunni zahir kar kar Hamare hath se Hamara imaan kheech lete hain AllaH Ta'ala hame Ayse fitno se Bachaye آمین

Q ke hum Bachpan se hi yahi sunte aa rahe Hain na Hamare gharo me Karbala ki Dastane bayan hoti hain Ahle Bait ki Muhabbat الحمد لله Hum sunni ghool kar apne Bachheo ko pilate hain lekin fir Jab Aysa hota gai ki koi banda Aa raha hai Aur woh Ahle Bait ki shaan me bayan kar raha hai to hum usko sunne lag jate hain fir baad me yahi Ahle bait ki Muhabbat ki aad me digar Sahaba kiraam ko nishana Banaya jata hai Aur chuke Aqaaid Ya fir history hame hamari tareekh nahi maloom hoti fir bande ka imaan Dagmagane lag jata hai fir woh isi Muhabbat ki Aad me Badmazhabiyat ki taraf chala jata hai Aur baaz log to kufr ki taraf bhi chale jate hain lehaza ye bhi aaj ke daur ke lehaz se important topic me se hai isko bagair suniyega

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  596

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Sabse Pahle Samjhe ki Sahabi kise kahte hain..?? 

Jis ne Halate imaan me Sarkar ﷺ se Mulaqat ki Aur Halate imaani Par hi Duniya se Parda ho gaya hai usko kahte hain Sahabi, Mard Hazrat ko kahte hain Sahabi Aurto ko kahte hain Sahabiya Aur Ek se Jada ho to Sahaba Kiraam Bolte hain Ya fir Ashabe Rasool ﷺ ka Lafz bhi istemal kiya jata hai 

Ab Aqeeda e Ahle sunnat wal Jamaat Sun len :- Sunniyo ka Aqeeda hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Pahle Sahabi Se le kar Aakhri Sahabi tak Har har Sahabi Aadil Sikka Mttaqi Aur Jannat hain Aadil Yani Adlo insaaf karne wale kisi par Zulm Wagaira nahi karne wale, Sikka Mttaqi Yani Parhezgar Pakiza, Achhe, Gunaho se Door, Gunaho se Bachne wale Ye aur woh Jannati hain Ye Kabhi kisi gunah ko Jaanbujh kar ikhtiyar nahi karte Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ki ye Quality hai ki AllaH ke Nek Bande hain Paakiza Bande hain zulm se door hain gunaho se door hain AllaH Ta'ala ki ita'at karte hain Aur tamam Sahaba Jannati hain 

Ha Dekhe ki farq hai Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur firishte Ye Masoom hain Maine aap ko Samjha di thi na ek hota hai Masoom Aur ek hota hai mahfooz Masoom woh hote hain jinse Gunah impossible hai jo gunah kar hi nahi sakte AllaH Ta'ala ne unke Andar woh Quality hi nahi rakhi ki woh gunah kare unko kahte hain Masoom Aur Ye sirf Do hain Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur Firishte Iske Alawa koi hi Makhlooq unko hum masoom is mane me nahi kah sakte ki unke Andar Gunah ki Quality hi nahi hai Ha ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Apne Fazlo karam se Apne nek Bando ko Mahfooz kar leta hai Yani ye gunah kar to Sakte hain inke Andar woh Quality to hai lekin AllaH Ta'ala ne inhe Apne hifazat me rakh liya hai isliye inse gunah Sudoor nahi hai 

Aur Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Waqiyat sune to Baaz Sahaba kiraam se lagjise huwi fitri taur par Insan ka Jo ek takaza hota hai us fitri taur par unse Agar kabhi lagjis huwi hai to Sahaba kiraam ne Faoran tauba bhi ki hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne unse Darguzar farmane ka wada Quraan e Majeed me farma diya hai to ab kahna ki fula Sahabi ne معاذ الله Ye Gunah kiya Fula ne Sarkar ﷺ ke khilaf warzi ki Ye Bilkul Sakht zumle hain Jo Sahaba ke shan ke laik nahi hain Sahaba kiraam hamare saro ke taaj hain Hame waisi hi izzat deni chahiye hum har Sahabi se Achha hi guman karege Jab bhi kisi Sahabi ko yaad karege to Achhe Alfaz se hi yaad karege Aur Har Sahabi ke sath Achha momla Farmayege Kabhi bhi hame hargiz ijazat nahi hai ki hum inke khilaf kuch bole 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  597

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Tamam Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Aadil hain Parhezgar hain Neko kaar hain Balki inhi se Hame deen mila hai Ye hamare Mohsin hain inho ne hum par Azeem Ahsan Farmaya hai ki Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki sohbat me rahe inho ne Shariat ka tahaffuz Farmaya Jaise Sarkar ﷺ Ne Bayan farmaya usko usi tarah Mahfooz rakha aur hum tak Pahuchaya Balki Jaha Jaha zarurat Pesh Aayi To Apne Jaan ki Qurbani Apne Maal ki Qurbani Apne gharbar ki Qurbani Apne Aulad ki Qurbani de kar hifazat Farmayi hai aur deen ko hamare Tak Pahuchaya hai to Aaj Agar hum deen ke usoolo Par Amal kar rahe hain to isme Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka hum Par bahut Bada Ahsan hai Aur Jo Banda Ahsan karta hai to Ahsan ka takaza Ye hota Akhlaq ja takaza yahi hota hai ki hum unko Hamesha Achhai se Yaad karen 

To Har Sahabi e Nabi Jannati hain inme se Yaad Rakhe ki kisi ek ki bhi Tauheen Karna Disrespect karna inme koi Kami nikalna inme koi khami batana inko kisi buri nigah se Dekhna in par gunaho ki tohmat lagana in par ye Kahna ki ye Bidati they معاذ الله Ye kahna ki fula sahabi ne Fula ka maal Gasab kar liya tha, zulm kar ke cheen liya Fula Sahabi ke Position ko cheen kar le liya tha Ya fir kisi Sahabi ke imaan me Shak karna inke islam me Shak karna Yaad Rakhe Haraam..!! Haraam..!! Shadeed Haraam hai..!! Aur Dojakh me le jane ka sabab hai baaz surto me ulma kiraam ne Fuqha kraam ne kufr tak ka fatwa lagaya hai 

to hum Ahle sunnat Aytedal ke raste par chalte hain Yani Aysa nahii hai ki hum Had se Badhte hain Aur Aysa bhi nahi hai ki hum Had se kam karte hain Balki Jo Middle wala rasta hai us par hum Chalte hain, to Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke liye kisi bhi is tarah ki buri cheez ko karega to fir woh Badmazhab hai gumrah hai Balki Baaz surto me Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya hai ki Ayse log Jahannam ke kuttuo me se kutte hain Sahaba kiraam ki tadaat 1 lakh se Jada hai taqriban To jitne bhi Sahaba hain sabse hame Muhabbat Rakhni Hai Ye hamare imaan ka takaza hai

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  598

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Ab Ye Jo maine kaha Sahaba Aadil hain Sahaba Muttaqi hain Parhezgar hain Jannati hain iske kya dalail hain Ye bhi sun le ki tamam sahaba Jannati hain Aur Sab se AllaH Ta'ala ne Bakhshish ka wada Farmaya hai Sabke liye Jannat ki basarte hain AllaH Ta'ala Surah Tauba Ki Aayat no. 100 me irshad Farmata hai 

 السّٰبِقُوْنَ الْاَوَّلُوْنَ مِنَ الْمُهٰجِرِیْنَ وَ الْاَنْصَارِ وَ الَّذِیْنَ اتَّبَعُوْهُمْ بِاِحْسَانٍۙ-رَّضِیَ اللّٰهُ عَنْهُمْ وَ رَضُوْا عَنْهُ وَ اَعَدَّ لَهُمْ جَنّٰتٍ تَجْرِیْ تَحْتَهَا الْاَنْهٰرُ خٰلِدِیْنَ فِیْهَاۤ اَبَدًاؕ-ذٰلِكَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِیْمُ(100)

Muhajreen Aur Ansar Neki me Sabkat karne wale Yani Jaldi karne wale Aur Sabse Pahle imaan lane wale aur Jin Musalmano ne Neki me inki itteba Ki AllaH Ta'ala unse Razi ho gaya Aur woh AllaH se Razi ho gaye سبحان الله  (Muhajreen Sahaba Yani Jo Makka Sharif se Hijrat kiye Aur Ansari Sahabi Matlab Madina Sharif ke Sahaba)

To Ye chahe Pahle iman laye Ya fir baad me Jo Pahle imaan lane walo ki tarah Ye bhi baad wale iman laye Sab Sahaba kiraam ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne kya farmaya رَّضِیَ اللّٰهُ عَنْهُمْ وَ رَضُوْا عَنْهُ AllaH unse Razi ho gaya Aur woh AllaH se Razi ho gaye, to Jinse AllaH Razi Hai Aur Qayamat tak ke liye Quraan me Ye Maojud hai ki AllaH Unse Razi hai to kiski mazaal ho sakti hai ki aysi Paak Hastiyo ke liye fir woh Ye Alfaz istemal kare معاذ الله ki Fula Sahabi bure they ya Inme ye burai thi Jinse AllaH Razi hai unse hum Narazgi ya unse burai ka kuch lafz istemal karna jaiz nahi hai woh bhi AllaH se Razi ho gaye yani woh Apne Deen Aur imaan me pukhta hain woh AllaH se Razi ho gaye 

Fir AllaH Ta'ala farmata hai AllaH ne inke liye Aysi Jannate tayyar ki hain Jinke niche Dariya bahte hain Aur woh inme Hamesha hamesha rahege Yahi Badi kamyabi hai Quraan me AllaH Ta'ala ne farma fiya Sahaba ke liye ki ye hamesha hamesha Jannat me rahege, To isi se..!!! hamara Aqeeda Nikla hai ki Har Sahabi e Nabi Jannati hain Har Sahabi e Nabi Nek Hain Parhezgar hain Aur Ye Qataee Jannati hain Yani inka Jannat me Jana confirm hai Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Ya Sarkar ﷺ Kahi Par bhi Ye nahi farmaya ki Fula Sahabi se Hisab hoga Ya Fula Sahabi ko معاذ الله Azaab hoga nahiii, Balki Yahi Hame Quraan e Majeed ne Dars Diya hai Aur Yahi Sarkar ﷺ ne Dars diya hai ki Hum Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Se Muhabbat karen Aur unke Bare Me Yahi Aqeeda Rakhe ki Jitne Sahabi e Rasool hain Hamare Saro ke Taaj hain Aur Sab Jannati hain  

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  599

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Sarkar ﷺ ki Chand Hadees main Bayan karti hu 2-3 Hadees e Paak sun lijiye Aur is Baat ki Ahmiyat ko Samjhe ki Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Ke liye Hame kitna Adab Rakhna chahiye 

Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadeese Mubarka hai Us Musalman ko Dojakh ki Aag nahi chhu sakegi Jisne Mujhe dekha Ya Mujhe Dekhne walo ko Dekha سبحان الله Aur kisne dekha hai? Sahabi e Rasool ne dekha hai na isse Maloom huwa ki Ashabe Rasool ko Kabhi bhi Hargiz Hargiz Dojakh ki Aag nahi chhu Sakegi Sarkar ﷺ ne Sahaba ki Shaan bhi Bata di Aur Jinho ne Sahaba ko dekha Unhe Dojakh ki Aag nahi chhuegi Aur Jinho ne Sahaba ko dekha unhe Tabi kahte hain to Dekhiye Jo Sahaba ka didar kare unko Jahannam ki Aag nahi chhu sakti to fir khud Sahaba kiraam ko kis tarah Jahannam ki aag chhu sakti hai? tirmiji ki Riwayat hadees no. 3858 hai Ye

___ Gaib da Nabi ﷺ ki Ye Hadees hai Sarkar ﷺ Qayamat tak Aane Wale Tamam Mamlat ko Achhi tarah jante hain na Aaj kuch log Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Ghaib ka inkar karte hain Dekhiye Sarkar ﷺ Jante they ki Qayamat tak kis tarah ke fitne Aane Hain Sarkar ﷺ Jante they ki ek Jamana Aysa bhi aayega ki Log Jab Sahaba Kiraam ko nishana Banaye ge Galiya denge Aur معاذ الله Ayse Ayse lafz istemal karege ki Jo Banda Apne liye kya Apne Dushman ke liye bhi istemal na kare is tarah ke lafz log aaj Sahaba kiraam ki Shaan me istemal karte hain 

Sarkar ﷺ Ko ilm e Ghaib tha to Aap ﷺ ne pahle hi Waeed Bayan Farma di ki Jo Sahaba Kiraam ke Sath burai karega Ya unhe معاذ الله Galiya dega uska kya Hashr hoga Bukhari ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 3480 Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Mere Sahabi ko Gali mat dena Q ke Agar tum me se koi Ohad Pahad ke Barabar Sona Rahe Khuda me Kharch kar dale tab bhi uska Sawab unme se kisi ke ser Ya Aadhe ser ke Barabar bhi nahi Pahuch sakta

Sarkar ﷺ ne Sahaba ka Martaba Bata diya Baqi ummatiyo Aur Sahaba me kya farq hai is hadees me Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan Farma diya Agar Sahaba Kiraam Aadha ser Ya pura Ser Gandum ka Dana bhi Sadqa kar de to AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah se Jo unhe Sawab milega na woh itna Jada Hoga ki Agar koi Banda Ohad Pahad ke Barabar sona Gareebo me Sadqa kar de Aur ek Sahabi agar Aadhar ser gandum kisi Gareeb ko de den to uska sawab Hargiz us Sahabi e Rasool ke Sawab tak nahi pahuch sakta سبحان الله  Ye Martba Hai Sahaba Kiram ka 

___ Ye Bhi Yaad rakhe ki is Ummat ka Kitna hi Bada wali Q na ho Woh Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Martabe ko Hargiz Hargiz nahi pahuch sakta kitna hi Bada wali Q na ho Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ko hum Mante hain ki woh Tamam Auliya ke Sardar hain lekin Ghause Aazam ke Martabe ko kisi Sahabi e Rasool ke Barabar Bata Ya Jada Batana Ye Bidat hai Ye Gumrahi hai Q ki Yahi Hadees hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Sahabi Aur Gaire Sahabi ke Martabe me Farq bata diya Sarkar ﷺ ke Buland Martaba Sahaba ka to Baat Alag hai Adna Sahabi ke Martabe ko bhi koi AllaH wali Hargiz nahi pahuch sakta 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  600

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Tirmiji ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 3862 Sarkar ﷺ Farmate Hain Mere Sahaba ke Silsile Me AllaH Ta'ala ka Khauf Karte rahna Mere Baad inhe Tankeed ka Nishana na Banana Yani Ungliya Mere Sahaba رضی الله تعالی عنهم ki taraf Na uthana unko Bura bhala na kahna Jisne unse Mubbbat ki Usne meri Muhabbat ke Sabab hi unse Muhabbat ki Jisne inse Nafrat ki usne Mujhse Nafrat karne ki wajah se inse Nafrat ki معاذ الله Yani Aaj agar koi Sahabi e Rasool ko Bura Bhala kahta hai to woh Sahabi ko bura bhala isliye kah raha hai ke kahi na kahi woh Sarkar ﷺ Ke liye Apne dil me Nafrat rakhe huwe hai معاذ الله Fir woh kitna hi kah de Maine Sarkar ﷺ se Muhabbat karta hu Main Aap ka Diwana hu Aashiq hu Uski Bate Be-m'ana hai uska Amal Aur uski zaban dono ek dusre ke opposite hain to Sarkar ﷺ ne ye Bhi Bayan Farma diya

Fir Aage Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya Jisne unhe Taqleef di kisi bhi tarah kisi sahabi ko Taqlieef di kisi tarah kisi sahabi ko bura bhala kahege Sahaba kiraam Apne Qabro me hayat hain to Jo bhi hum unke Bare me bayan karte hain unhe uski Khabar hoti hai to Agar koi kisi Sahabi ko bura Bhala kahe kya unhe Taqlif nahi hogi?? Bilkul hogi Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jisne inhe Taqlif di Usne Muje taqlif di Aur Jisne Mujhe Taqlif di usne AllaH Ta'ala ko ija (Taqlif) dene ko koshish ki Aur Jo AllaH ko ija dene ki Koshish karega woh use ankareeb gireftare Azab Farmayega 

To Ye Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Martaba hai Isliye Sahaba kiraam se Hame Muhabbat rakhni Hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Mere Sahaba Sitaro ki tarah hain tum jis Sahabi ko bhi Follow karoge Kamyam ho jaoge Pahle zamane me log Rasta Tay karte they na to Abhi kya hai google maps wagaira hai Pahle ke zamane me aysa nahi tha Sitare dekh kar log chalte they to yahi Farma rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ Mere Sahaba Kiraam sitare ki tarah hain Agar tum Jannat ka rasta chahte ho to in sitaro ko follow karo Lekin fir Sarkar ﷺ ne Bahut peyari baat farma di Mere Tamam Sahaba sitaro ki tarah hain tum jiski bhi Payrwi karo ge tum kamyab ho jaoge سبحان الله

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 601

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Tamam Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Hidayat ke Sitaren hain inhi ki Badaolat se inhi ki Mahnato se inhi ki Qurbaniyo se hum Tak Deen Pahucha hai Aaj Agar hum Sahi Raste par chal rahe hain Sahi Aqaaid Par Amal kar rahe hain Namaz dursut Padh rahe hain Roze Dusrust Agar ho rahe hain to fir ye Tamam Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Koshisho se Aap رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Mahnato ki Wajah se Pahucha hai Ye Sab kuch to Hum unka Ahsan Mante hain 

Aur Jo Hamare Mohsin hote hain unke Sath hame kabhi bhi koi bura Sulook Hargiz nahi karna chahiye Ye Akhlaqi Fariza me se bhi hai ki Jo humse Achhai kare Hamare Sath bhalai kare Hamara bhala Soche to fir insan ka ek Akhlaqi Farz bhi Ye hota hai ki fir uske Sath hum bura na kare Ki Jisne Aap ke sath itna Bhala kiya hai fir hame bhi unke Sath bhalai hi karni chahiye aur hum unke Sath kya bhalai kar sakte hain Jo hamse Itne Bade Darze ke hain Ha bas Ye hai ki hum unse Muhabbat Rakhe ge Aur Jab bhi unko yaad karege unka Tazkira karege to fir Peyar Aur Muhabbat Se karege

___ Tisra Poin Ye Yaad Rakhe..!! Ki Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم tamam Makhlooq me Ab Aap Samajh le ki Makhlooq me Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام hain Rasool hain inke Alawa Jo Baki Makhlooq hain fir inme Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم Afzal hote hain inka Martaba Jada hota hai is Ummat ke Ya Pichhli ummat ke Jo bhi Aap le len kisi bhi ummat ka koi bhi wali kisi bhi Sahabi ke Martabe tak Hargiz.. Hargiz.. nahi pahuch Sakta Aur iski Daleel wahi Hadeese Mubarka hai Jo Pichli class Me maine Aap ko Bata di thi ki Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Mere Sahabi ka Ek mutthi Jao Sadqa karna Aur gaire Sahabi ka Aap Sawab dekhe Agar woh ohad Pahad jitna Sona Sadqa kar de Jab bhi woh Sawab tak nahi pahuch sakta Jo ek Sahabi ke ek Mutthi Gandum Sadqa karne Par Sawab pate hain 

To..!! isse Maloom huwa ki Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهمم ka Martaba Bahut ucha Bahut Aala hai Chahe kitne bhi bade AllaH ke wali ho Sarkar ﷺ ke kisi Sahabi ke Barabar Ya inse upar Darze Par nahi ho Sakte 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 602

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Ye Bhi Aap Samjhe Ek cheez hoti hai Fazilat Aur Ek cheez hoti hai Afzaliyat Fazilat kya hai Aur Afzaliyat kya hai isko Samajh len..?

Fazilat Kahte hain Specialty ko kuch Khaas Quality kisi me ho to usko kahte hain Ye uski Fazilat hai Ek Kaas cheez usko AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Ata kar di gayi hai isko Kahte hain Fazilat Ab Jaise hum Kahte hain Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Tamam waliyo ke Sardar hain to Ye Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Specialty hai ek Khaas Baat hai Jo Sirf Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye hai ki Tamam waliyo ke Agar koi Shardar hain to woh hain Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Aap ke Alawa koi Aur nahi Chahe woh kitna hi bada AllaH ka wali Q na ho Woh Ghause Aazam ke Maqam tak nahi Pahuch Sakta Ya fir Waliyo ke Sardar wala laqab hai woh Hansil nahi kar Sakta To hum Kahte Hain Ye Ghause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Fazilat hai 

Isi tarah Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke kuch Kaas Specialtys hain Har Sahabi ke Sath koi na koi khaas Specialty hai inko Kahte hain Ye Fula Sahabi ki Ya is Sahabi ki Fazilat hai Jo AllaH Aur uske Rasool ki Taraf se unhe Ata ki gayi hai to Ek Speciality ho to Fazilat kahte hain ek se Jada ho to hum kahte hain Ki Ye Fazail hain 

To Ab Agar Aap dekhe to Fazilate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye bhi Aayi hain Hazrate Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Bhi Aai hain Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye bhi Aayi hain, Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Bhi Fazilate Aai hain Ashabe Badr hain Ashabe Ohad hain inke liye Fazilate Aayi hain Ameere Hamza رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Fazilate hain To Har Sahabi e Rasool ke Sath kuch na kuch Fazilate Hoti hain Aur Ye Fazilate Kisi ke liye Thodi kam Hoti hai kuch ke liye Jada hoti hai aur Hadeese Mubarka Me Agar Aap Dekhe to Sabse Jada Fazail Agar kisi ki Aayi hain to Muhaddiseen Farmate hain woh Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko milti hain 

Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Sarkar ﷺ ke Yaregaar hain Jab Sarkar ﷺ Makka Sharif se Hijrat kar ke Madina Sharif Aa rahe they to us waqt Aap ﷺ ke sath Hazrat Siddique Akbar hi they Aur Jo Gaar e hira wala Waqiya Pesh Aaya Jaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Aap Hazir rahe hain Din Raat Aap ﷺ ki khidmat karte rahe is Par Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko ek Khaash Laqab diya gaya ki Aap Yaare Gaar hain Ki Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Sarkar ﷺ ke Us Gaar me Sath they Dost they Aur Ye Sarf (Fazilat / Martaba) Sirf Or Sirf Siddique Akbar ke Sath kaahs hai ki khaas is tarah Din o Raat Sarkar ﷺ ki Khidmat me Rahna Din Raat Aap  Sarkar ﷺ ki Babarkat Sohbat me rahna To Ye Siddique Akbar ka ek Khassha hai unki Fazilat me se hai 

To is tarah Mukhtalif Fazail Aap ko Milegi to Siddiqu e Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Taqriban 8 is tarah Fazail hain Aur Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Apne hain Hazrate Usman e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Apne hain Aur Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Jaise maine Aap ko bata di Hadees me Sabse Jada Agar tadat milti hai woh Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye hain to Ye hai Fazilat Jo Har Sahabi ko AllaH Aur uske Rasool ﷺ ne Ata farmayi hai kisi na kisi cheez me unko Fazilat hansi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 603

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Afzaliyat kise kahte hain..?? Fazilat Samjha di isko Confuse na kare Naam Sunne me Similar lagte hain na to bahut Sare log isko confuse bhi kar lete hain Aur معاذ الله Aqaaid me Gadbad ho Jate Hain

To Afzaliyat kahte Hain Agar Hum Kahe Fula Shakhs Fula se Afzal hai Afzal Yani Bada Jada Martabe wala AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Jiska Maqam o Martaba Jada hai usko Kahte hain ki Ye Afzal hai Jo Shakhs Afzal hota hai na AllaH Aur uske Rasool ke Bargah ke Bare me Baat kar rahi hu main to Jab hum kahe ge ki Fula Shakhs fula se Afzal hai iska Matlab hai is Bande ka Martaba bhi jada hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb bhi usko Hansil hai AllaH Ta'ala ke Yaha Maqam iska Jada hai AllaH Ta'ala ko Jada Behtar Janne wala Ye Banda hai isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ke Yaha Ye Banda Sawab ke mamle me bhi Ye banda jada hai

Afzaliyat me Ye Yaad Rakhe Aur Ye Hamare Aqaaid me se hai Afzaliyat ki ek Tarteeb (Order) hai or isi tarah order me Hame iman lana zaruri hai Sabse hum Muhabbat karte hain Ye nahi hai ki Muhabbat me kami hogi Ya Hum Ye kah rahe hain ki Fula Shakhs ka Martaba humne Kam kar diya aysa nahiii hai, Sab Sahaba Hamare Saro ke Taaj hain inme se Jiska bhi zikr karte hain Muhabbat se karte hain Sabhi se Peyar karte hain lekin Ye baat zaroor hai ki inme Afzaliyat wala Mamla Paya Jata hai kuch AllaH ki Bargah me Jada Fazilat wale hain Jada unka AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Maqam o Martaba hai Aur Sawab me Dusre Sahaba se Ye Sahaba Jada hain Ye Hai Afzaliyat wala Masla 

Ab Ye Yaad Rakhe Tamam Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Tamam Rasool inke Baad Makhlooq me Agar Sabse Afzal koi Hai to woh Hai Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Jitni Bhi Makhlooq hai inme Sabse Afzal Insaan hain Firishte Jaise Makhoolq bhi hain Lekin AllaH Ta'ala ne Jada Hame Shan Martaba Ata Farmaya hai insano me Ab insan ho Ya koi bhi Makhlooq ho inme Agar Sabse Afzal Jada AllaH Ta'ala ke Kareeb Jada AllaH ko Pahchanne wale Aur Jada Martabe wale Agar koi hai to woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Nabi Aur AllaH ke Rasool Hain inme Tamam Nabi aa gaye 

To Sabse Jada Martaba AllaH ke Nabi Aur Rasoolo ka hai Ha Nabiyo Aur Rasoolo me Khud Martabe hain Aap Jante hain ki Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ Sabse Afzal hain Tamam Makhlooq Se Bhi Afzal hain Tamam Nabiyo Se Bhi Afzal hain Tamam Rasoolo Se Bhi Afzal hain to Jis tarah Nabiyo me is tarah Afzaliyat ka Martaba hai ki kuch Nabi Jada Martabe Wale hain kuch Thodi kam Martabe wale hain to hum Sabhi ko Nabi Mante hain Sabhi se Muhabbat karte hain Balki Agar kisi ne Kisi Nabi ki Shaan me Gustakhi ki to woh Daira e islam Se Kharij ho kar Murtad o Kafir ho jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 604

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Bahrhal MakhlooQ me Sabse Afzal AllaH Ke Nabi Aur Rasool Hote hain Nabi Aur Rasool Chahe insano me ho Chahe Firishto me ho woh Digar Makhlooq Se Jada Martabe wale hoge to Sabse Pahle Martaba Aata hai Nabiyo Aur Rasoolo ka insano me se Jo hain iske Baad Martaba Aata Hai Rasoolo Ka Jo Firishto me hain Jaise Jibreel e Ameen Alaihissalam hain Ye Jada Fazilat wale hain, iske Baad Martaba Aata hai Tamam Makhlooq me Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ka inke Baad Martaba Aata hai Hazrat Sayyaduna Umar e Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ka inke Baad Hazrate Sayyaduna Usma e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه ka inke Baad Hazrate Sayyadun Ali ul Murtuja Shere Khuda رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Ye 4 Jis tarah khalifa hamare hain na isi tarteeb se Afzaliyat bhi hai

In 4 Khalifa ke Baad Jo Martaba Aata hai Woh Ashra e Mubashshra ka Aata hai Aur Ashra e Mubashshra me bhi Ye 4 Sahaba Kiraam hai hi hain inke Alawa baki Jo 6 Hain Jinko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Duniya me hi Basharat Ata Farma di thi Ye tamam Jo 6 Sahaba kiram hain Ye Afzal hain inke Baad Martaba Aata hai Ahle Badr ka 313 Badar wale Sahaba inke Baad Martaba Aata hai Ahle uhad ka Yani Woh Sahaba Kiraam Jo Jange Ohad me Shareek they inke Baad Martaba Aata hai Ahle Baite Athaar ka Sarkar ﷺ ke Ahle Bait ka

Ahle Bait me kaun kaun Shamil hai.?? Jab hum Ahle Bait ka lafz istemal karte hain to isme Sarkar ﷺ ke Tamam Aulad e Mubarka Aa gayi Biwi zainab Biwi umme Kulsum, Biwi Ruqaiyya, Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنهم Ye 4 Betiya hain Fir Sarkar ﷺ Ke 3 Bete Hazrate ibraheem Hazrate Qasim Hazrate AbdullaH Ye 3no bete bhi aa jayege inke Alawa Sarkar ﷺ ke Nawase Nawasiya chahe Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Aulad me se ho Ya kisi Aur se Jaise Biwi Zainab ki Ek bati hain Biwi Umaima رضی الله تعالی عنها To Ye Jo Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Nawasiya Hain Ye bhi Ahle Bait me Shamil hain Isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ke Tamam Ajwaze Mutahharat رضی الله تعالی عنهن Bhi Ahle Bait me Shamil hain 

Aur Ahle Bait ke Baad Martba Aata hai Ashabe Baite Rizwan Jo baite Rizwan huwi thi waha Par Jo Sahaba Kiraam Maojud they woh Afzal hain iske Baad Digar Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم hain jitne bhi hain woh tamam Makhlooq me Afzal hain 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 605

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Afzaliyat aur Fazilat ki Koi Chhoti si Duniyawi Misal Aap ko bata du To Ye Baat jada Achhe se Samajh me aayegi :- Dekhiye Ab ek class hoti hai Class room me 50 bachhe hain Teacher Aa kar Padhate hain to Teacher ke liye Ye Sabhi Bachhe Students hain lekin kya Sabhi Students Teacher ki nigah me Barabar hote hain? Equal treat karte hain? Yani Padhai sabhi ko kara rahe hain Sabhi ke exams wagaira le rahe hain lekin Baaz Bachhe Aap jante hain Jada intelligent hote hain jada Mahnat karne wale hote hain to teacher dil me Qalbi taur par ek natural human hota hai ki kisi Bachhe se teacher se jada lagao hota hai Jo Padhayi me jada hosiyar ho Mahnat jada karte ho kuch Akhlaq ki wajah se teacher ko Bahut Pasand hote hain ki padhayi to okk ho lekin unke Jo rawaiyya hota hai teacher ke sath woh Achhe ho to woh pasand Aa jata hai 

To Yahi Mamla Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Kitne Sahaba hain Sab to sahabi hain Lekin Baaz ka Martba AllaH Aur uske Rasool ki Bargah me jada hai chahe woh imaan ke lehaz se ho Taqwe ke lehaz se ho Jo bhi Martba ho AllaH Aur Rasool ki Bargah me kuch ko Jada Fazilat Ata farmayi hai kuch log Jada Afzal hote hain, Lekin iska Matlab Ye nahi hai Ye Sahabi nahi hain ya inka Martaba hi nahi hai Nahiii Aysa nahi hai..!! Q? Q ki Ye Jo Normal School ki misal di Agar Ye Batch Clear kar ke Next Year ko chali Jati hai to pichhe Aane wale inko kya bolege? Kisi ko kami jadadi bolege nahi, Jo Second batch aa rahi hai woh First batch ko kya bolege Tamam Hamare Senior hi hain ye bolte hain na koi Ye bolte hain kya ki Ye kam darze ka senior hai Ye Jada Darze ka Senior hai nahii Jo Second batch hoti hai woh senior ki respect karege unko Senior ki tarah hi treet karegi na 

Isi tarah hai Jo hum Makhlooq hain inko Sahaba ke Darze Par hi dekhe ge Hamare Aqabir ke Darze Par hi dekhe ge inko Bada hi Samjhe ge Ha Ye hai ki inme Aapas me Baaz Sahaba kiraam Sawab ke lehaz se Aur digar cheezo me Dusro se Aange ho Sakte hain isi ko Kahte hain Afzaliyat wala Mamla Ye Jo hum kahte hain na ki Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Sabse Afzal hain 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 606

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Imamat 2 Tarah ki hoti hai ek hota hai imamate Sugra Aur ek hota hai imamate Qubra to Jo imaam (Leader) Banate hain na ab chahe woh Namaz me ho Ya kisi Aur mamle me ho Ab Jaise kahte hain ki Fula Shakhs Hamara imam Hai yani woh Hamara leader hai Ab Namaz me kisi ko imam Bana Diya To woh leader hai Woh Namaz Padha raha hai Aur Pichhe wale uako follow kar rahe hain, isi tarah imam e Aazam Abu Hanifa رضی الله تعالی عنه ko hum imam mante hain Q ki Woh Jo bhi masail Pesh kar rahe hain hum usko follow kar rahe hain to Ye Word imaam leader ke liye istemal hota hai 

imamt 2 Tariqe ki hoti hai imamate Sugra Aur imamate Qubra, Imamate Sugra Yani Jo Namaz me imamat ki Jati hai usko imamate Sugra kahte hain (Chhoti imamat), Aur imamate Qubra kahte Hain Sarkar ﷺ ki Niyabat karna Yani Aap ﷺ ke Baad Ek leader ki Haysiyat se Hona isko Kahte hain imamate Qubra Jab Tak Sarkar ﷺ Jahri Taur Par is Duniya me Tashrif Farma they tab tak to Aur koi leader ki baat hi nahi aati thi Sarkar ﷺ they Aap hi Rahnumai farma rahe they Aap hi ki baat Amal kiya ja raha tha Sab kuch Sarkar ﷺ Farmaya karte they 

Lekin..!! Jab Aap ﷺ is Duniya se Parda Farma gaye to fir Ab Musalmano ke liye Leader ki zarurat thi ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke baad Musalmano ko need karne ke liye koi chahiye tha to Yaha Par imamate Qubra wala Mamla aata hai to Ye Jo imamate Qubra hota hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki niyabat karna hai Yani Aap ke Baad Leader ship ko Sabahlna hai ke tamam Musalman ka Jo bhi Deeni Ya Duniyawi Matters ho isme Shatiat ke Mutabiq usko Solve karna Chalana 

Aur Jo imamate Qubra Par Faaiz hota hai Yani Jo imam is tarah banta hai na imamate Qubra wala Jo imam hota hai is position par Agar koi imam khada ho jaye to us imam ki ita'at karna Tamam Jahan ke Musalmano Par Farz hai aysa nahi hai ki chahe to man le chahe to nahii Farz ke Darze me hai chahe unka Duniya Matter ho Chahe Deeni Matter me ho Agar imam kuch bolta hai to fir Musalmano par farz hai ki usko follow kare Aur Ye Jo Imamate Qubra ke position Par imam hoga uska Musalman hona Aaqil hona Aazad hona Balig hona Quraisi hona Shart hai, Hashmi Ya Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Aulad se hona Masoom hona ye sab koi Sharte wagaira nahi hain Koi Bhi Quraisi wala ho woh imamat ke position Par Aa sakta hai 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 607

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Baat Chal rahi hai Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Abhi maine Tamhidi Baate Aap ko Samjhane ke liye Bata di thi Ab Maine Aap ko Aqeeda Bataya ki Tamam Makhlooq me Ambiya ke Baad Sabse Afzal Agar koi hai to woh Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Baaz log Alag Alag Sawal karke puchhte hain kya Hazrate Fatima Se Afzal Hain? Kya Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنهم se Afzal hain? Kya Hazrate Hasnain karimaun se Afzal hain? To Ji Ha..!! Bilkul Hazate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه in Tamam se Bhi Afzal hain to Ab Ye Jo Maine kaha ki Hazrate Siddique Akbar Sabse Afzal hain is Par Dalail main Aap ko Pesh karti hu Hazrate Siddique Akbar ka kya martaba tha Aap ke bare me kya Nazariyat rakhne chahiye woh bhi ان شاء الله Aage bayan ho raha

Ab Maine Aap ko 2 cheeze Batayi imamate Sugra Aur Qubra Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Woh Azimushshan Sahabi hain Jinko Ye Dono imamate سبحان الله Ata huwi is lehaz se ki Aap ko imamate Sugra Sarkar ﷺ ke zahri Hayat me Ata huwi Yani Aap Musalmano ke imam Bane Jabke Sarkar ﷺ zahri Taur Par is Duniya me Maojud they baad me to digar Sahaba Kiraam ko bhi mili imamat woh ek Alag cheez hai Musalmano ka imam hona Yani Musalle Par khade ho kar Musalmano ki imamat karwana Agar Ye Fazilat kisi ko hansil hai to Sarkar ﷺ ke Zahri hayat me Aap ki Maojudgi me Agar kisi ne Musalmano ki imamat karwai hai to woh Sirf or Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain 

Aur iske Baad Aap ko imamate Qubra to Mili hai Jab Sarkar ﷺ zahri taur par is duniya se Parda Farma gaye to Musalmano ke Sabse Pahle Khalifa Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Bane Aur Aap is tarah nahi bane Ki Aap ne Aaye Aur woh position le liya Aysa nahi huwa Balki Tamam Sahaba Kiram ne Aap ke Hath Par Bait kiya Tamam Sahaba Kiraam ne Aa kar Ye Agree kiya ki hum Aap ko Apna Khalifa Mante hain Yani imamate Qubra ke position Par hum Aap ko Accept karte hain ki Ab iske Baad koi bhi Deeni Ya Duniyawi Matter ho is Par Aap Jo Farmayege Hum is Par Labbaik kahege Hum Par Farz ho Jayega ki hum Aap ki har baat ko Follow karen

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 608

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aur Jaise maine kaha Aap ko imamate Sugra bhi Ata farmayi gayi hai سبحان الله Ye kiti Badi Shaan hai ki Dekhiye Jab Namaz ke liye imam select karte hain to Usool Ye hota hai ki Jo Sabse Jada Bada Martabe wala ho usko imam Banaye Q ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadeese Mubarka ka Khulasa hai ki Apne liye imaam usi Bande ko Select karo ki Jo tumko Jannat ki taraf Le jaye Yani Jo imaam tum select karoge usi tarah tumhara haal hoga Agar tum Chahte ho ki Jannat Me Jao to fir Achhe imam select karo ki yahi tumhe Sahi Raste Par Chalayega to imam Hamesha Achhe Bande ko select karna chahiye 

Aur Usool Ye hota hai Jamaat me ke Jo Sabse Jada Taqwa Wala ho Jada Martabe wala ho usko imamat ke Musalle Par Khada kar diya jaye ki woh imaam bane Q ki Ye Bada position hai ki Musalmano ki Namaz Padha raha hai to Jo Sabse Jada Qabil hoga Jada Martabe wala hoga usko imam Banana chahiye Ab Jab Sarkar ﷺ logo me Maojud ho fir kisi Aur ko imamat Karne ka Haq Hansil ho sakta hai.? Nahii na Q ki Sarkar ﷺ Afzalul Ambiya hain to Jab woh Maojud hain to unki iqtida me tamam Sahaba Kiraam Namaz Padhte they سبحان الله Ye Sahaba Kiraam ki Qismat Woh Sarkar ﷺ ki imamat me Namaz Ada karte they 

To Yahi hota hai ki Agar Sulatn ho koi Khalifa ho to woh Namaz Padhayega woh nahi hoga to khalifa ka jo second in command hota hai na woh Padhayega is tarah Masle jate hain Fir woh Padhayega Jo Sabse Jada Masail ko Janne wala ho deen ka Bahut Bada Aalim ho woh na ho to Jada Achha Qira'at karne wala ho Fir Agar koi nahi hoga to Jo Sabse Jada Taqwe wala Parhezgar hoga usko Musalle Par khada kar diya jata hai 

To Musalle Par kisi ko Khade karna is Baat ki Alamat hoti hai ki Ye Banda Hamare kaum ko represent kar raha hai isi liye Hamare Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki kisi bhi Fasiq ko Hamare imamat ke Musalle Par Na khada kiya jaye Q ki Ye Banda Hamare Pure Kaum ka Representation hain Jo Musalle Par Khada hoga woh pure kaum ko represent kar raha hoga Agar Aap kisi Gunahgar shakhs ko Sharabi Shakhs ko khada karege to fir logo me kya impression jayega ki hamara Leader kaisa hai ek Juwari Sharabi hai معاذ الله Hatta ki ulma kiram Farmate hain ki Dadhi munde ko Bhi hum nahi khada karege uske pichhe Ja kar Padhege to hamari Namaz wajibul iaadah hogi Q ki Aysa banda Dadhi munda Gunaho me Duba huwa Shakhs Jo Aylaniya logo me Gunah karta hai woh Hamara imam Hargiz nahi ho sakta 

To imamat ke Musalle Par kisi ko khade karna us Bande ke Martbe ko zahir karta hai us bande ke Taqwe ko zahir karta hai to Ye isliye Samjha rahi hu Q ki Abhi Jaise Maine Kaha na ki Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Woh Wahid Sahabi hain Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Hayate Mubaraka me unho ne Namaze Padhai Halanke Sarkar ﷺ ki Maujudgi me kisi Aur ko imam banne ka Haq nahi hai Lekin Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne zahri hayat me kisi ko Agar ijazat Ata farmayi hai ki woh Musalla e imamat Par khade ho kar tamam Masalmano ki imamat karwaye to woh Sirf Aur Sirf Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain 

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 609

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To isse Samajh me Aata hai ke Sarkar ﷺ ka Hazrat e Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Musalla e imamat Par khada karna is Baat ki Daleel hai ki Aap tamam Sahaba me Afzal hain martaba unka Sabse jada hai ilm me Bhi woh Jada hain Taqwa wa Parhezgari me bhi woh jada hain Agar koi Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه se Jada Martabe wala hota Jada Afzal hota to Sarkar ﷺ Zaroor biz zaroor Us Shakhs ko Musalla e imamat par khada karte to kisi aur ko nahi kiye Balki Jab Tak Sarkar ﷺ Zahri Taur Par Hayat rahe Aap ne Taqeed Farmayi ki Sirf or Sirf Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Musalla e imamat Par rahe 

Yaha tak ke Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Jis Kaum me Abu Bakar Maojud ho us kaum ke liye jaiz nahi hai ki woh kisi Aur ko imam banaye to Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Martaba kitna Jada hai Ye is baat ki Wajeh Taur Par Daleel hai ki Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Digar Sahaba se Afzal hain Aur Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne 1-2 nahi total 17 Namaze Sarkar ﷺ ke Zahri Hayat me Padhaye سبحان الله Ye Shan Hai Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki

Ye to Ye Qurban Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique ki Qismat par Ki Ye wahid Khushnaseeb Sahabi hain Ki Jinki Iqtida me Sarkar ﷺ ne Namaz Bhi Ada Farmayi Yani Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه imamat kar rahe they Namaz Padha rahe they Aur inke Pichhe Sarkar ﷺ Namaz Ada Farmaye Ye Shaan Ye Fazilat bhi Sirf or Sirf Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 610

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Daleelo ki taraf Aate hain :-

Sunane Tirmiji ki Riwayat hai Biwi Aaysha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain ke AllaH ke Mahboob Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Jis Kaum Me Abu Bakar ho waha kisi Aur ko imamat ka HaQ nahi hai Yani woh imam na Bane use iska Haq nahi hai Ye Hadees no. 3693 hai 

___ Ek Aur Hadees Jab 9 Rabi ul Awwal Jumuah ki Raat ko Sarkar ﷺ ke Marzul Wafat ne Shiddat ikhtiyar ki Yani Aap ﷺ ke zahri Wisal ka waqt Kareeb Aaya na to Aap ﷺ Par iske Bais 3 Martaba Gasi Tari ho gayi Yani taqlif ki wajah se Namaze Isha ke liye Aap ﷺ Tashrif na le ja sake Q ki Shiddat Bahut Jada thi to Aap ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya Abu Bakar ko hukum Do ki woh logo ko Namaz Padhayen Seerate Sayyadul Ambiya Page no. 600 Par Ye Masla Mojud hai 

____ Sunane Nasai ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 782 Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه Riwayat karte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Apni Aakhri Namaz logo ke Sath ek kapde me Lapte huwe Hazrate Sayyadun Abu Bakr Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ke pichhe Ada farmayi سبحان الله Ye Shan hai Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique Akbar ki 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 611

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aaiye Ab Main Aap ko Afzaliyat e Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bare me bhi kuch Hadeese Mubarka Bata du :-

Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Hamare Sardar hain Humme Sabse Behtar hain Aur Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke Nazdeek hum me Sabse Jada Mahboob Hain Ye Riwayat Sunane Tirmiji Hadees no. 3676 me Maojud hai

___ Hazrate Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate they ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Baad is ummat me Sabse Afzal Hazrate Sayyaduna Abu Bakr Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Hain Aur Agar iske Alawa kisi ne Dusri baat kahi to Woh Muftari hai Muftari Yani iljam Lagane wala hai Aur iski Wahi saza hai Jo iljam lagane wale ki saza hai Yani usko 80 kode lagaye jaye Ye Kanzul Ummal ki Hadees no. 35622 ki Riwayat hai 

___  Ek Aur Riwayat hai Riyadun Nudra Jild 1 Page no. 57 Par hai Hazrat Sayyaduna isbak Bin Nabata رضی الله تعالی عنه Fatmate hain ki Maine Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه se Puchha is Ummat me Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke Baad Sabse Afzal kaun hai to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Is ummat me Sabse Afzal Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar hain inke Baad Hazrate Sayyaduna Umar e Farooq hain inke Baad Hazrate Sayyaduna Usman e Gani hain Fir Main hu Yani Hazrate Sayyaduna Ali ul Murtuja Shere Khuda Ye Hazrate Ali ka Aqeeda hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 612

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Riwayte Main is liye Bayan kar rahi hu Q ki Aaj kal Jo Ye Badmazhabiyat Fayli huwi hai Aur Jo Siaiyyat ka Ye Firqa Fayla huwa hai jinka Fitna Bahut zor-Shor me hai unka Aqeeda ye hai ki Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur Hazrate Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه Se bhi Afzal Jada Martabe wale Hazrate Ali hain معاذ الله inka kahna Ye hai ke Baaz isme to inko Khilafat hi nahi mante Baaz to معاذ الله Sekhain, Sekhain Kahte hain Hazrate Abu Bakar Aur Hazrate umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko Dono ka naam lene ke bajay ek naam liya Jata hai Sekhain karimain, to kuch itna bolte hain ki Sekhain se Hazrate Ali Afzal hain Ha Khalifa Pahle Siddique Akbar hain Dusre Umar e Farooq hain Fir usman e Gani Aur 4they Hazrate Ali hain lekin Afzaliyat ke matter me Agar aap dekhe to AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeek Sarkar ﷺ ke Nazdeek Jada Martba Hazrate Ali ka hai Ye bhi Aqeeda Rakhte hain baaz log... 

Kuch ka Aqeeda Ye hai ke Hazrate Siddique Akbar Aur Hazrate Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنهم Khilafat Par معاذ الله Galat hai Pahle Khalifa Haqiqatan Hazrate Ali hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ne iski Wasiyat bhi ki thi iska Hukum bhi diya tha ke mere baad Agar kisi ko khalifa Banana hai to Woh Hazrate Ali ko Banana hai Aur kuch Ye bolte hain ki معاذ الله Hazrate Siddique Akbar Or Hazrate Umar e FarooQ رضی الله تعالی عنهم Gasib hain Yani inho ne zabardasti khilafate cheen kar Martabe Khilafat par baith gaye Aur kuch to in Sahaba Kiraam ko Kafir bhi kahte they معاذ الله Aur Ye fitna Bahut jada zor o shor me hai, Isliye Yaad Rakhe Jaan Bujh kar maine Aysi Riwayate layi hain Jinme Wajeh Taur par Aap ko Samajh me aa jaye ki Hazrate Umar e Farooq ka bhi Aqeeda yahi tha ki Sabse Afzal Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Hazrate Ali ka Aqeeda Yahi hai ki Sabse Afzal Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain 

Kuch kahte hain ki nahi Ahle Bait ka Aqeeda Aysa nahi tha Ahle Bait ka Aqeeda Ye tha ki hum Ahle Bait Hain to Khilafat ke Haqdar bhi hum hi hain, Aysa nahii hai Hamare Deen e islam me Nasab ki wajah se hum kisi ko Bada Martba de den Aysa nahi hai Ki hota hai na ek Raja Aa gaya to fir uska beta hi Next Raja banega Aysa nahi hai Balki Hamare Yahan agar kisi ko koi Martba diya jata hai na to fir Uske Taqwa wa Parhezgari ke Bina Par diya jata hai Woh kitna Apne Aqaaid me Mazboot hai uska iman pukhta ho Aqaaid o Aamal Bhi uske Dusrust ho Taqwa o Parhezgari me Jo Aala Hota hai usko Martba Diya Jata hai to Ahle Bait e Athar Maojud hain lekin fir bhi Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه woh hain Jinko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Afzal kaha Digar Sahaba ne Afzal kaha Aur fir woh Khalifa ke position Par select huwe 

Baaz log kahte hain ki Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Ko Khilafat Mili hai isliye woh Sabse Afzal Hain معاذ الله  Aysa nahi hai Aap Afzal isliye nahi hain ki Aap First Khalifa hain Balki..!! Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه First Khalifa isliye huwe Q ki Aap Sabse Afzal hain, Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Jaat kisi Mansab ki Mohtaj nahi hai Balki Samajh len ki woh Mansab Siddique Akbar ke Faaiz hone ki mohtaz hai to in Hadeese Mubarka ke lane ka Maqsad ye tha

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 613

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Aap ko Main Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ki hi Riwayat Batati hu Sahi Bukhari ki Riwayat hai Ye Aur Quran e Majeed ke Baad Sabse Jada Afzal Jada sahi kitab Sahi Bukhari hai, Bukhari hi ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 3671, Rawi Muhammad Bin Ali (hanfiya bhi kahte hain inhe) hain Ye Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke bete hain Hazrate Ali ne Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها Se nikah Farmaya to 2 Aulad huwe Hasnain Karimain Lekin iske Alawa bhi Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ke zahri taur Par Is Duniya se Parda Farmane ke Baad Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Digar Khawateen Se nikah farmaye Aur unse Hazrate Ali ki Dusri Aulad Bhi Payda huwi to Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها se Jo Aulade Payda huwi unko hum Sadat e Kiram kahte hain or Jo Dusri Biwiyo se Bachhe Payda huwe unko olwi kahte hain Yani Hazrate Ali ki Aulad me se

To Muhammad bin Hanfiya Farmate hain ki maine Apne Walide Gerami Hazrate Ali Se Puchha Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Baad Sabse Afzal Kaun hai To irshad Farmaya Abu Bakar fir Puchha iske baad kaun hai? To Farmaya Hazrate Umar e FarooQ fir Muhammad bin Hanfiya kahte hain ki Mujhe Dil me Khadsa huwa Dil me Doubt huwa ki Agar Maine Dubara Puchha ki iske baad kaun hai to mere Abba Jaan Hazrat Sayyaduna Usman e Gani ka naam le lenge to maine Sawal ka Tarz hi change kar diya Yani Jo Sawal puchh raha tha uska Andaz badal diya Aur Puchha ki Hazrate Sayyaduna Umar ke Baad to Aap hi Sabse Afzal hain na to Hazrate Ali ne Farmaya main to ek Aam Sa Aadmi hu Yani Yaha Par Hazrate Ali ne Aazzi Farmayi Aur Farmaya ki nahi 3sre No. Par bhi mera Martba nahi hai Main to bas ek Aam Musalman hu Ye Hazrate Ali ki Aazzi hai warna hum 4thy no. Par Hazrate Ali ko Fazilat dete hain

To Yaha Se Ahle Bait e Athar ka Aqeeda Bhi Wajeh ho gaya ki Ahle Bait bhi Agar kisi ko Afzal mante hain to woh Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Aur uske Baad Hazrate Umar e FarooQ رضی الله تعالی عنه ka hai Agar Ahle Bait Ka Aap Aqeeda dekhe to Hazrate Jafar Bin SadiQ رضی الله تعالی عنه hain, Hazrate Imam Bakar hain inki bhi Riwayate milti hain, Hazrate iman zainul Abdeen ki Riwayat aap ko milegi ki Jisme logo ne is tarah ke us waqt bhi fitne karte huwe puchha ki Afzal kaun hai Afzal to Hazrate Ali hain Fula Shakhs Afzal hain to Ahle Bait e Athar رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Narazgi ka izhar Farmaya Aur Farmaya ki nahi Hamare Nazdeek bhi Agar koi Afzal hai to woh Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 614

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Riwayat hai khulasa Arz kar rahi hu Ek Baar Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها Ne Sarkar ﷺ Se Sawal irshad Farmaya ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Kya Duniya me koi Aysa Shakhs Bhi Maojud hai ki Jiski Nekiya Aasman ke Sitaro ke Barabar ho to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Ha Hai Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Khowahish thi ki Sarkar ﷺ Unke Walid ka Naam lege Lekin Jab Puchha ki kaun hai to Aap ﷺ ne Farmaya Umar Bin Khattab رضی الله تعالی عنه hain to Fir Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها khamosh thi Fir Khud Sarkar ﷺ ne Biwi Aaisha se Farmaya Ek Aur Shakhs hain jinki Ek Neki Umar e Farooq ki in Tamam Nekiyo Ke barabar hai aur jab Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ne puchha kaun hai to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya woh Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Hain

Khud Hazrate Ali Farmaya karte they ki main Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Nekiyo me Se ek neki Goya ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Farma rahe hain ki Mere umr bhar ki tamam nekiya ek palde par Rakh di jaye Aur Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Sirf Ek neki Dusre Palde par rakhi jaye to Hazrate Siddique Akbar ki woh Neki Bhari hogi 

To Ye wajeh Taur Par Dalail hain ki Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Sabse Afzal hain Aur Dusre No. Par Hazrate Umar e FarooQ رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Balki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Daur me ye Siaiyyat wala fitna Janam le raha tha to Usi waqt Hazrate Ali ke zamane me logo ne Ye fitna Shuru kar diya tha bolna ki Hazrate Ali Afzal hain....Hazrate Ali Afzal hain....Hazrate Ali Afzal hain.... To Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Mimbar par khade ho kar kaha tha Agar Aainda Mujhe Pata chala ki kisi ne mujhe Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ya Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Afzak kaha to main Use Muftri Yani 80 kode lagwau ga Aur Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Maloom ho jata to aap unhe 80 kode Lagwate 

Aur Ye Jo Riwayat Aai hai na ki Hazrate Ali 80 kode Lagwate they Ye tawatur se Aayi hai yani isme Shaq ki koi Gunzaish nahi hai to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ka bhi Yahi Aqeeda tha ki unse Afzal Hazrate Siddique Akbar Aur Hazrate Umar e Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنهم hain, Aaj Jo Kahte hain ki hum Ali wale hain..Hum Ali wale hain... Ye sirf zuban se kahte hain Haqiqatan Agar woh ali wale hote to Fir Woh Hazrate Ali ke in Farameen Par Amal karte huwe Hazrate Siddique Akbar Aur Hazrate Umar e Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko Afzal jante to Jo ye kahte ki Hazrate Siddique Akbar Afzal nahi to Ye jhute hain Aqeeda Hamara yahi hai ki Duniyawi Matter ho Ya Deeni Matter ho Afzal Hazrate Siddique Akbar Aur unke baad Hazrate Umar e Farooq e Aazam hain Aur unke baad Usman e Ganj hain Aur unke Baad Hazrate Ali hain (رضی الله تعالی عنهم اجمعین)

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 615

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Khulfa e Rashdeen kise Kahte hain..??

Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Baad Khalifa e Barhaq Yani Sachhe Khalifa Aur Tamam Musalmano ke imam Ye Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar  رضی الله تعالی عنه Bane iske Baad Hazrate Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه Bane iske Baad Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه Bane fir Hazrate Maula Ali Mushkil Kusha رضی الله تعالی عنه Bane fir 6 Mahine ke liye Hazrate imam e Hasane Mujtaba رضی الله تعالی عنه khilafat ke Mansab par Faaiz they to in 5 Logo ki Jo Ye Khilafat ka daur tha isko Kahte hain Khilafat e Rashida Aur inko kahte hain Khulfa e Rashdeen, Iske Baad Hazrate Umar Bin Abdul Azeez رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Jo Khilafat Aayi thi Bahut Baad me to isko bhi Khilafate Rashida kaha Jata hai Ye bhi Khalifa rahe, Aur Ab jab imam Mahndi رضی الله تعالی عنه Aayege to unki Khilafat bhi Khilafate Rashida hogi To Ye hai Khakifa e Rashida.

___ Last class me Maine Aap ko Samjha di ki Tamam Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur Firishto ke Nabiyo Aur Rasoolo ke Baad Makhlooq me Agar koi Sabse Afzal hai to woh Hazrate Siddique Akbar  رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Aur Aap ke Baad Hazrate Umar e Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Jo Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Sekhain Yani in 2 Hastiyo par Fazilat De Kahe ki Hazrate Ali jada Afzal hain Jada Aala hain to fir Aysa Shakhs Bidati Aur Gumrah hota hai 

To isme ek Sawal Ye bhi Aata hai ki kya Hazrate Abu Bakar رضی الله تعالی عنه Sirf Khilafat me Tamam Sahaba se Afzal hain Ya wilayat me bhi hain Kuch log kahte hain ki Hazrat Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه khilafat ke mamle me Awwal hain Aage hain lekin Wilayat Yani wali hone ke Aytbar se Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Afzal hain Q ki Wilayat Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Dar se Bat'ti hai..??

To isme koi Shaq nahi hai ki Wilayat aap ke Dar se Bat'ti hai lekin wilayat ke Mamle me bhi Wali Hone ke Aytbar se bhi Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Hi Afzal hain Balki is ummat me Agar Sabse Pahle koi wali hai to Ulma kiraam Farmate hain Sabse Pahle Wali bhi Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain Is Ummat me Sabse Pahle Gaosiyat ka Martaba bhi Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko mila hai iske baad Hazrate Farooq e Aazam ko mila iske baad Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ko mila iske Baad Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko mila Imam e Hasan رضی الله تعالی عنه bhi Gausiyat Qubra par Faaiz hain,

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 616

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Yaad Rakhe Kisi Sahabi ke Sath koi Buri Aqeedat Rakhna Ye Bande ko Badmazhabi ki taraf Le jata hai Gumrahiyat ki taraf le Jata hai Aur woh Banda Jahannam ka Haqdar ho jata hai ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Sath Bugz Rakhta hai Q ke Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya hai na Hadeese Mubarka ka Khulasa hai Maine Aap ko Ye hadees Padh ke Sunai thi na Jiska Khulasa hai Jo koi kisi Sahabi Se Bugz Rakhta hai unke Khilaf bura kahta hai to woh isliye karta hai Q ki woh mujhse Bugz Rakhta hai to goya ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Sath hi معاذ الله bugz rakh raha hai 

Jo bhi Shakhs kisi bhi Sahabi ke bare me Bura Bhala kahe Ya unke Bare me Buri Aqeedat rakhe usko hum kahte hain Rafzi Aur Ye Ahle Sunnat Wal Jamaat Se Kharij hai Ab isme koi khaas Sahabi ki zarurat nahi hai ki Ye Sahabi ko Bura kahege to Rafzi hoge nahii Rafziyat Kahte hi use hain ki kisi Sahabi ko Bura bhala kahe Ab woh koi Se bhi Sahabi ho Sakte hain Aysa Shakhs Ahle Sunnat Se Kharij hai fir chahe woh 4ro khalifa ko Mane Apne Aap ko Sunni kahe Lekin Fir bhi woh Rafzi kahlayega

Maslan Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ke walide Majid Hazrate Abu Sufiyan رضی الله تعالی عنه unki Walida e Majida Hazrate Hinda رضی الله تعالی عنها Agar inke Bare me koi Bura Bhala kahe to woh Pakka Rafzi hai Q ki Ye Sab Bhi Sahabi e Rasool Hain Bhale islam lane se Pahle inho ne islam ke khilaf bahut kaam kiya tha isko hum Consider nahi karte Q ke Sarkar ﷺ ke Farmane Mubarka ka khulasa hai ki islam lana Ye tamam pichhle Gunaho ka Kaffara hai islam lane Ke Baad Islam lane se Pahle Bande ne jo bhi gunah kiya tha woh Sab Bakhsh diye jate hain Agarche Bahut Sare Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke islam lane ke Pahle ke Waqiyat padhte hain ki itni Sakht Dushmani unho ne Musalmano ke sath Nibhai thi Lekin Jaise hi woh Daira e islam me Dakhil ho gaye to unho ne Deen e islam ke liye Ayse Ayse Qurbaniya di hain Jiski misal Pesh nahi ki Ja sakti

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 617

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Hazrate Amr Bin Aas رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Mugira bin Abi Musa As'ari رضی الله تعالی عنه inko bura bhala kahna Hatta ki Hazrate Wahsi رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Wahsi Aap jante hain kaun hain.?? Ye woh hain Jo gulam they Aur Hazrate Hamza رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Shaheed kiye they To Hazrate Wahsi khud Farmate hain Maine Khairunnas Aur Sharnnas Ko Katal kiya Jab iman nahi laye they islam lane se pahle ka waqiya tha To Hazrate Wahsi ne Hazrate Ameere Hamza رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Shaheed kiya tha Aur woh khud Farmate hain ki maine Khairunnas ko Shaheed kiya tha yani logo me se Behtreen insan ko Hazrate Hamza رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Shaheed kiya tha

Lekin..!! Jab islam me Dakhil huwe to fir islam ke Sakht tareen Dushman ko bhi Aap ne Katl kiya hai Aur woh hai Musailma Kajjab Jis Jhhote ne Sarkar ﷺ Daur e Mubarka me Usi waqt Nabuwwat ka Aylan kiya tha Khatmenauwwat par goya ki isne Sabse Pahle Daka dala tha To isko khatam karne wale bhi Hazrate wahsi رضی الله تعالی عنه hain to aap ne Farmaya Sharrunnas Yani logo me Sabse Badtareen Shakhs jo hai isko bhi maine hi katal kiya hai 

To Hazrate Wahsi رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke khilaf bhi kuch nahi kaha jayega Q ki Woh Daira e islam Me Aaye they Aur Daira e islam me Aane ke Baad Sahabiyat ka Sarf Unho ne Hansil kiya tha to inke khilaf kuch bhi bolna inko Galiya Bakna معاذ الله Ya kuch bhi Bura bhala kahna ki Aysa nahi karna chahiye tha waisa nahi karna chahiye tha Agar koi aysa kahta hai to fir woh Pakka Rafzi hi hai fir chahe woh kuch bhi kahe Adna se Adna Sahabi ho hum unke khilaf kuch Bhi nahi kahenge 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 618

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bare me Hame kya Aqeeda Rakhna chahiye..!?

Ameere Muawiya Sarkar ﷺ ke Sahabi me se hain Aur inki Sahabiyat ka kuch log معاذ الله inkar kar baithey hain Halanki 📙📙 Sahi Bukhari ki Hadees hai Jild 1 Page no. 531 me Hazrate Ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kisi se Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bare me Kalam kiya to Aap ne Farmaya ki woh AllaH ke Rasool ke Sahabi hain to Aap ki Sahabiyat Sabit hai Aur Aap bahut hi Jaleelul Qadr Mujtahid Sahabi they 

___ Isi tarah Hazrate Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Qatib e Wahi bhi hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ ke Paigham bhi aap likha karte they Aap Rishte me Sarkar ﷺ ke Sale lagte hain Biwi Umme Habiba رضی الله تعالی عنها Ummahatul Momineen me se hain na to inke Bhai hain to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Sale hain Agar koi Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ko kuch Bura bhala bole to Sarkar ﷺ ko kis Qadar Taqleef Pahuchegi ki Rishte me bhi Aap ke kareeb hain to Bahut Sare Fazail hain Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ke 

Aap ko Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Haadi bhi hain Mahndi bhi hain Haadi yani Hidayat dene wale mahndi yani Hidayat Yafta nihayat hi Khoobsurat hain Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Agar huliya Mubarka Padha jaye to Hazrate umar e Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه to Arab ke kisra hain Yani Jaise iran ke log hote hain na Khoobsurat... Khoobsurat isi tarah Ye Arab ke iran wale hain Yani itne Khoobsurat they 

to Hamara Aqeeda Yahi hai ki Hazrate Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Sarkar ﷺ ke Sahaba me se hain ha Agar kahi se ijtehadi khata huwi bhi hai to is par hame kalam karne ka koi ikhtiyar nahi hai main Aap ko thoda bahut Aap ko batau gi ki ye kya mamla Tha thoda bahut, Hame ulma Kiram ne Mana Farmaya hai ki Sahaba kiram ke Darmiyan Agar kabhi koi ikhtelaf ho gaya ho to fir us ikhtelaf me hame nahi padna chahiye Q ki Ye Bade hain Hidayat ke sitare hain hum Hargiz Ayse nahi hain ke unke ikhtelafat ko Samjhe Ya us Par Guftgu karen Ek ko Sahi bol kar fir معاذ الله Dusre ko Bura bhala kahe Ye Hamara Haq hi nahi hai 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 619

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hamesha Yaad Rakhen..!! Jo Hamse Martbe me Bada hota hai Agar unse kabhi koi Khata Sarjad ho jaye Ya unke Momlat Hame nahi Samajh me aa rahe hain fir hame haQ nahi hota ki Hum bole Q ki Hum chhote hain hum Hamara mamla dekhe ge Aur hamari Zindagi ko sudharne ka mamla dekhege Unke Momle jo unse Bade hain woh Hal kare ge Misal ke taur Par log ulma Kiraam ko bolte hain ki fula Aalim Ko aysa nahi karna chahiye tha fula ko Aysa nahi karna chahiye tha fula Sahi hai fula Galat hai hame iska HaQ nahi hai Q ki Ulma kiram Naib e Rasool hote hain is ummat me Bahut bada Martaba AllaH Ta'ala ne Ulma kiram ko Ata farmaya hai Hatta ki Shohda se bhi Bada martaba Agar kisi ko Ata farmaya hai to woh Ulma Kiraam hain To Ye Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke waris hain inka Martaba bahut Aala hai

To Jab ulma kiram ke liye itni Sakht Takeed hai to fir woh to Sahabi e Rasool hain to inka Mamla Agar kuch ho bhi gaya ho Aapas me ikhtelafat Nazar bhi aaye to hum khamosh rahege Hame Bilkul ijazat nahi hai ki inke ikhtelafat me pade Aur ek ke liye kuch Achha bole Dusre ke liye kuch bura bole nahi inka Mamla Agar kuch huwa bhi hai to AllaH Aur Rasool hainm 

Log aaj kal is tarah Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Mamlat ko Pesh karne lage ke معاذ الله woh ek Dusre ke sakht Dushman they Halanki Aysa nahi tha Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم me Aapas me jo ek dusre se muhabbat thi Ye Aaj kal Sage bhai bahno me bhi Shayed woh tariqe ki Muhabbat na ho Jo Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم ek Dusre se kiya karte they Nihayat hi ek Dusre ka Adab o Ahtram karna Aur ek ko Agar Taqlif ho to Dusre ki Rooh Tadap jaye is Tarah ki Muhabbat huwa karti thi, Ha Jo ikhtelafat deeni Mamla me agar Kabhi huwe hain to woh Alag Mamla hai lekin iski wajah se unki Mubabbato me kabhi bhi kami nahi aayi hai Na kisi Sahabi ne Kisi Dusre Sahabi ko معاذ الله Kafir kaha ho ya galiya di ho Aysa Hargiz nahi huwa hai, Tamam Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم Pakiza they Ek Dusre se Mubabbat Karne wale they Aur ek Dusre ko Hamesha Khair o Bhalai se hi Yaad farmaya karte they To Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Bare me bhi hame Achha guman hi Rakhna hai Aur unke khilaf Agar koi kuch bhi bolta hai to fir Yaqinan Yaqinan Woh Rafzi Hoga Yani Badmazhab hoga Gumrah hoga Ayse ki Sohbat me hum Hargiz nahi baithey ge 

____ Baaz Log kahte hain Jab Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Naam len to Hazrate Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Sath naam lete waqt رضی الله تعالی عنه nahi kahna Chahiye رحمتہ اللہ علیہ nahi kahna chahiye..??  Ye Sab Bakwas hai Aysa kuch nahi hai Dono hi Sahabi e Rasool hain Dono ka Naam Jab hum lege to رضی الله تعالی عنه Kahenge.

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 620

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••

Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Khud Sahabi e Rasool inke walid Sahabi e Rasool inki Bahen Hazrate Umme Habiba Sahabiya hain Aur Hazrate Ameere Muawiya ka Beta hi Yajeed hai

To Yajeed ke Bare me Hame kya Aqeeda Rakhna chahiye Ya Ahle Sunnat Ka kya Aqeeda hai..???

Yaad Rakhen..!! Yajeed Paleed Jo hai is Par Ulma Kiram ka ittefaq Hai ki Ye Yaqinan FasiQ o Fajir tha Yani Khule Aam Gunah karne wala Aur Bade Bade Gunah Karne wala Yajeed ka Mamla Aap jante Hain Har Muharram me hum Waqiyat Sunte hain Yajeed Fasiq o Fajir tha khullam khulla Gunah karta tha

Jab Tak Hazrat Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه They Tab Tak Yajeed Ye Harkaten Khullam khulla nahi karta tha To Ye Taan na kiya Jaye Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Par معاذ الله ke unho ne aysa pichhe Janaseen chhoda jo gunahgar tha woh jante they fir bhi unho ne usko Mansab Par Bithaya, Hargiz Aysa nahiii hai Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Aadil Badshahon me se hain islam ke Pahle Badshah aap they Khilafate Rashida Hazrate imaam e Hasan رضی الله تعالی عنه pe finish huwi iske Baad Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه takhtnaseen huwe Aur Aap ko khalifa nahi kaha gaya Aap ke Daur se Baadshahat islam me Start huwi to Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Aadil badshah they yani kabhi bhi unho ne koi Galti Yani Janbujh kar kisi ke sath aysa nahi kiya Nainsafi nahi ki Balki Behtreen Badshah me se they Aur Shariat ke Ahqam ko Follow karne wale Badshah they

Ha Ye Jo Yajeed ke Aamal they ye iske Apne Aamal they to Yajeed Paleed Fajir o Fasiq tha is par sab ka ittefaq hai, Lekin..!! kya Yajeed ko Kafir Kaha Jayega Ya nahi isme Hamare Ulma Kiraam ka Ahle Sunnat ka ikhtelaf hai Jaise imam Ahmad Bin Hambal kahte hain ki woh Kafir hai Aur Baaz ulma Kiram ne Farmaya ki woh kafir nahi tha Bada Gunahgar Fasiq o Fajir zaroor tha Lekin woh Musalman hi tha, Aur Hamare imam imaam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه Sukoot ikhtiyar karte hain Yani kuch nahi kahte Na kafir kahte na Musalman kahte hain Khamoshi ikhtiyar karte hain Q ki Jo Riwayat Yajeed ke bare me Aayi hai isme Ye baat to confirm hai Ki woh gunahgar tha lekin uske kufr ke bare me Ye kahi par nahi aaya,

Dekhe Kufr ka Mamla kitna Nazuk hota hai..!! isse Samjhe ki kisi ko kafir kahna Kisi ko Badmazhab kahna kisi ko lanati kahna معاذ الله Bidati kahna Ye kitna Bada Hukum hai ki Yajeed Paleed Jaise Bande ke liye hamare imam e Aazam ne Sukoot farmaya ki Jiske Bare me Sunte hain to Hamara Dil Jalta hai ki imam e Hussain ke Sath Aur Digar Ahle bait e Athar ke sath itna Mamla Yajeed ki wajah se huwa to fir bhi imam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sukoot Farmaya Ye kahte huwe ki uske Kufr ke Bare me waise Darze ki Riwayate nahi aayi hain Jo kufr ke liye chahiye is par Bhi Sukoot ikhtiyar farmaya to kufr ka mamla bahut jada sakht hota hai kisi par fauran Kufr ka hukum nahi lagaya jata Ahtiyatan imam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sukoot ikhtiyar Farmaya hai Aur ye Behtreen cheez hai isme Sukoot ikhtiyar Farmaya jaye

lekin Agar koi Yajeed ko kafir bhi kahta hai to Q ki imam Ahmad Bin Hambal ne Aur digar Ulma ne kafir kaha hai to usko kuch nahi kahege unke mokkif hain Apne dalail se bol Rahe hain woh Alag cheez hai Lekin Behtar Yahi Hai ki hum Apne imam ko follow karte huwe khamoshi ikhtiyar kare

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  621

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Baaz Ayse bhi Yajeedi Payda ho gaye hain ke Jo Karbala Ke Waqiya ka inkar kar dete hain معاذ الله Ye Bhi Gumrahi hai Aur kuch kahte hain nahi Waqiya karbala Pesh Aaya hai lekin isme hame Padna nahi chahiye Q ki imam e Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه ek Shahjade they Aur Yajeed bhi معاذ الله ek Prince tha Aur Ye 2 Princo (Shahjado) ki Aapas me ladai thi to hame isme nahi padna chahiye Al-Iyajo BillaH

Hazrate Hasan رضی الله تعالی عنه waqi Shahjade hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Nawase hain Jannati Jawano ke Sardar hain Bilasubah isme koi Shaq nahi hai ki Aap Sahjade hain, Lekin..!! Yajeed Paleed Jaise Fasiq o Fajir ko Ye kahna ki Ye Shahjada tha Aur inki ladai political ladai thi معاذ الله Ye Galat hai karbala ka waqiya Haq Or Batil ki ladai thi imam e Hussain رضی الله تعالی عنه Haq Par they Yajeed Batil ki taraf tha to Ye ladai Haq Aur Batil ki thi to isko Ye kahna ki Ye 2 Shahjado ki ladai thi ya political ladai thi Ye bilkul Galat hai Aur Ye Yajeed ki Himayat me khade hona hai Aur Ahle Bait ki Dushmani hai 

Jo Ye kahe ki Karbala ka Waqia Bas ek normal ladai hai Aysa kuch nahi hai yajeed ko Aap Rahmatullahu Akaih bhi kah Sakte hain معاذ الله Yani uske liye kahna ki Yajeed Radiallahu Ta'ala Anhu Yajeed Rahmatullahi Alaih Ye bhi Ahle Sunnat wal Jamat ka Seba nahii hai is tarah ke Jo Alfaz kahega woh Yajeedi hi hoga Yani woh Ahle Bait e Athar رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Dushman hoga Aap se Dushmani Rakhne wala hoga tabhi woh is tarah ke Alfaz kah raha hai Aur Jo Shakhs Ahle Bait e Athar se Dushmani Rakkhe usko Naasbi kahte hain,

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  622

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Ahle Baite Athar woh Naao hain ki inke Bigair hum Manzil tak nahi pahunch sakte Jaise kisti e Nooh thi na tufan me Jo Jo Kisti e Nooh Par Sawaar tha woh Najat Pa Gaya Aur Jo kisti par nahi tha woh Halak o Barbad ho gaya isi tarah hamare liye Ahle Bait e Athar Kisti e Nooh ki tarah hain ki Agar humne inko Pakde Rakha inka daman Thame Rakha to Najat hai warna fir Halakat hai To hum Ahle Sunnat Wal Jamaat Aytedal ke Raste Par hain, hum Naasbiyo ki tarah Ahle Bait ko معاذ الله Bura Bhala Kah kar separate hote hai..?? nahii Aur na hi hum kisi Sahabi e Rasool Par Laan Tak kar ke separate ho kar Rafzi me Shamil ho jate hain nahii Balki hum Dono Se Muhabbat Rakhte hain 

Aala Hazrat ne Behtreen Hamare Aqeede ki Akaasi Apne Sher me ki hai

"Ahle Sunnat ka hai Beda Paar Ashabe Huzoor Najm hai Aur Naao hai itrat RasoolullaH ki" سبحان الله

Najm kahte hain sitare ko Aur Naao (Kasti) hai itrat RasoolullaH ki itrat kahte hain Ahle Bait ko to Ahle Bait e Athar Naao hain Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم Hidayat ke sitare hain Ye Dono Baat Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadeese Mubarka Se bhi Sabit hai Mine Aap ko Hadeese Mubarka Padh ke Sunai thi na ki Mere Sahaba Sitaro ki tarah hain isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ki Aal ke liye bhi Hadeese Mubarka Aai hai to Ye pura Sher Hadeese Mubarka se liya gaya hai isme Sarkar ﷺ ki 2 Hadess bayan hai Ahle Sunnat Woh hain ki Jo Sahaba ko Bhi Mante hain Aur Ahle Bait ko bhi Mante hain

Ab Aap bataye ki Ek Shakhs Agar kisti Par Sawar ho jata hai Raat Ke waqt Aur Usko Direction Bilkul nahi Maloom Maine Aap ko samjhai thi na ki Pahle Zamane ke log Jab jate they kisti par ya raste par to woh unke Paas maps vagairah kuch nahi tha woh sitare dekh kar Raste maloom karte they To Ab Samajh len Raat ka waqt hai Aur wahi zamana hai Ek Shakhs Kisti par baitha hai Lekin Sitaro se madad nahi le raha hai bataye kya woh Manzil tak pahuch Sakta hai.? maps wagaira kuch nahi hai sirf Sitare hi uske liye option hain to kya woh Apne Raste tak pahuchega.?? Nahii... Kahi na kahi bhatak jayega, Aur Ek Shakhs hai Jo kisti Par Nahi baith Raha Tare dekh raha hai Aur Taro ko dekh kar Samandar me chale ja raha hai ki main Manzil tak pahunchu To Kya Pahunche ga.?? Nahii Ye bhi mukin nahi hai Samandar me idhar udhar jana Doob jayega ya kisi tarah Halak ho jayega

To Yahi Mamla hai kahrji Naasbi woh hain Jinho ne Taro ko dekha Aur woh Taro ko dekh kar us par chal Rahe hain Lekin Woh naao par Baithna nahi chah Rahe hain Aur Rafzi woh hain Jo Naao par to Baithe hain Lekin woh Taro ko follow nahi karna chahte to Dono Gumrah hain, Ahle Sunnat woh hain Jo Naao ko bhi thame huwi hai Aur Sitaro ko bhi Dekh rahi hai to ان شاء الله Hamara Beda Paar hai Q ki hum Humne Ahle Bait ko bhi thama huwa hai Aur Ashabe Rasool ko bhi thama huwa hai to ان شاء الله Jab Naao par bhi hain Aur Hidayat ke liye sitare bhi maojud hain to Hamari manzil ان شاء الله Jannat hi hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  623

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ahle Bait e Athar se Muhabbat Rakhna Aur inki Muhabbat ko Sikhana Hamare Ahem Farize me se hai Sarkar ﷺ Ne Hukum Diya hai na ki Apni Aulad ko Sarkar ﷺ ki Muhabbat Sikhai jaye Aur Ahle Bait e Ahtar ki Muhabbat Sakhai jaye, 

Balke Baihiki ki Riwayat hai Aur Ye Riwayat Jhinjhood deti hai Sarkar ﷺ Se Puchha Gaya ki Jo log Ahle Bait e Athar se Dushmani Rakhte hain unke Bare me Hukum Puchha gaya main Aap ko khulasa Arz kar rahi hu ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Mere Ahle Baite Athar se Dushmani wahi Rakhega Jisme in 3 Cheezo me se koi Ek cheez pai jaye gi Fir Sarkar ﷺ Ne 3 Khaslate batayi ki 3 cheezo me se koi ek Cheez to uske Andar zaroor Pai jayegi Warna Woh Shakhs Ahle Bait ka Dushman nahi ho sakta Woh Teen Cheez Ye hain :- 

Ya to woh Munafiq hoga Yani logo me to woh zahir kar raha Hai Main Musalman hu main iman wala hu Jaise Aaj kal ke daur ke log hain kuch Munafiq Qisam ke Jo kahte hain nahi hum Ahle Bait se Muhabbat karte hain hum Musalman hain Aur fir woh Yajeed ke Sahare Par chalte hain Yajeedi Harkate karte hain Aur yajeed ko hi goya Apna Peshwa Mante hain Ahle Bait se Dushmani Rakhe huwe hain is tarah ke Munafiq hain 

Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain teen cheezo me Se ek hoga (1) Ya to Munafiq hoga iman wala nahi hoga Dikhawe ka musalman hoga Dil me uske imaan hi nahi hoga, (2) Ya to Fir woh Waladuz Zina hoga Yani zina ki Aulad hoga, (3) Ya fir Waladul Haiz hoga Yani iske Walidain ne Haiz ki halat me Jismani Talluq Qaim kiya hoga Aur us waqt uski walida Hamila huwi Aur usse Ye Bachha Payda huwa Ye 3 me se ek laazmi hai, To Jo Ahle Bait ko Bura bhala kahne wala hai uske liye kitni Sakht waeed Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan Farmayi 

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  624

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❝ Mamla e kirtas Par Aur Bage Fadak ka Masla ❞
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••


Sabse Pahle Bage Fadak kya hai Main Aap ko Ye Samjhati hu :- Fadak Khaibar ka ek ilaka hai isme khajoor ke Bagat Aur Pani ke Chashme wagaira hain Aur ye ilaka Jab Sarkar ﷺ Hayat they Khaibar ki taraf gaye they to kuffar ne waha Begair ladai (Jang) ke Musalmano ke Hawale kar diya tha unho ne kaha ki Aap is Fadak ko Le len Aur hamare Sath Jang Jihad vagairah na karen to inho ne Begair ladai ke Fadak ko Musalmano ko de diya tha iski Aamdani Sarkar ﷺ Kuch Jagah Par Sarf kiya karte they to Ye Fadak Se Jo Khajoore Nikalti thi Ya Jo bhi hota Usko bechne ke Baad Jo maal Aata isko Sarkar ﷺ Fixed Jagah Par Sarf kiya karte they Aur is tarah ke jo Properties they na isko kahte hain "Male Fai" Aur Male Fai kaha Par use ho Sakta hai Quraan e Majeed me Wajeh Taur Par iska Hukum Aaya hai woh main Aap ko Details se nahi padha rahi,

To Maale Fai kaha Kaha use ho sakta hai iska hukum Quraan e Majeed me Aaya hai Aur Sarkar ﷺ isi tarah isko use kiya karte they ki Apne Ahlo Ayaal Ajwaze Mutah'hraat Apne Bachho me Nawase Nawasiya Aur Apni Biwiyo me Sarkar ﷺ isko Sarf karte they Aur Tamam Banu Hashim ko iski Aamdani se kuch na kuch dete they Mahmano ko Badshaho ke Jo Messengers hote they jo Aate they Khutoot Wagaira le kar unki Mahman Nawazi Bhi isi raqam se hoti thi isi se Garibo Aur Yateemo ki Madad bhi Sarkar ﷺ Farmate they Aur Jihad ke Saman Talwar Oont Ghode wagaira isi se kharidte they Aur Ashabe Suffa Ye Takriban 70 Sahaba kiram they Jo Gareeb Sahaba kiraam they Ye woh Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم they ki inho ne tijarat kaam kaaj wagaira Sab kuch chhod diye they Ye Har Waqt Sarkar ﷺ ki Sohbat me Rahte they Deen seekhte they

Jab Dusre Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم Mashroof hote they na zahir si baat hai tijarat Agar nahi ki jayegi to Ye Musalmano ki Jo ye economy thi ye kaise chalti gharwar kaise chalte Makka se Jab Hijrat kar ke Madina Aa gaye they to Aysa to nahii tha ki Maal Samet samet kar aaye they Balki Jo kuch tha pichhe chhod kar aaye they Bilkul Khali Hanth Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم Hijrat kar ke aaye they To ek naya System Develop karna tha to Bazaro Pe Kuch Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Jaya karte they kuch Sahaba Kiram ne Zimmedariya Apni li ki woh Maojud Rahege Aur Sarkar ﷺ ke Tarbiyat me Rahte Aap ﷺ se Masail ko Seekhte Samajhte Deen ko Samajhte or Baad me Digar Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko bhi Sunate Samjhate inko Kahte hain Ashabe Suffa Ye Takriban 70 Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم they Jisme Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه bhi Shamil hain Jinse Sabse Jada Hadeese Mubarka Marwi hai, To Ashabe Suffa Agar nahi ja rahe to inke bhi to khane, Pine, Pahenne ka intejam hona hai Dusri cheezo ke intejamat they na to Sarkar ﷺ isi Maale Fai se Ashabe Suffa Ki hajato ko bhi pura farmate they سبحان الله

To معاذ الله Koi Ye na kahe ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Jihad Farmaye hai to Badshahat ke liye farmaye hain Nahii Sarkar ﷺ ko Aap dekhe سبحان الله  kitna Peyara Amal tha ki Maal aaya to kys Ab Sab kuch Apne Ahlo Ayal Par kharch kar diya.? nahii Balki is Maal Se Sarkar ﷺ Apne Aalo Aulad ko bhi ata farma rahe hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ ki Jitni Ajwaze Mutah'harat hain unka NafQa bhi isi se Ada farma rahe hain or isi se Musalmano ki Khairkhowahi ho rahi hai Mahman Nawazi ho rahi hai Jihad ke liye Jo Bhi Saman Zaruri hai Ye bhi Ata kar rahe hain Garibo Yateemo ki Madad ho rahi hai Ashabe Suffa ki Hajate Bhi isse Puri ho Rahi hai to Ye tha Maal e Fai Aur Ye Fadak ka Jagah tha jisse Sarkar ﷺ Ye Tamam Cheeze kiya karte they

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  625

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jab Sarkar ﷺ Ka Wisale Zahri huwa aur fir Hazrat Sayyaduna Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه khilafat ke Position par aaye to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bage Fadak se Hansil hone wali Aamdani ko unhi cheezo Par Sarf kiya jinme Sarkar ﷺ kharch kiya karte they Aur Jab tak khulfa e Arba ka Daur tha Aur Tamam khulfa Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Baad Hazrate Farooq e Aazam unke Baad Hazrate Usman Aur Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنهم wagair ne bhi isi tarah isko Sarf kiye Spend kiya to Sab isi pattern ko follow karte rahe

Sarkar ﷺ ki Muqaddas Zindagi is Qadar Pakiza thi ki Aap ﷺ kuch bhi Apne Paas nahi Rakhte they Jo Bhi Aap ki Bargah ne Hadiye ke Taur Par Pesh hota tha to Aap ﷺ Faoran Apne Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم me Taqseem Farma dete Aur haal kabhi Kabhar Aysa hota ki Aap ke Kasana e Aqdas me Kabhi kabhi Kai kai din Ayse guzar jate they ki Chulha nahi jalta tha سبحان الله Sarkar ﷺ ki Aadate Mubarak thi Balki Tamam Ambiya kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Aadat thi Aap Samajh len ki woh Apne Paas Rakhte kam they Aur Sab kuch baat dete they Aur Sarkar ﷺ Bhi Apne Paas kuch nahi rakhte they Sab kuch Apne Ashaab Aur ummat ke darmiyan taqseem Farma dete they

Kul Jahan Milk Aur Jao ki Roti Giza
Us Sikam ki Qana'at Pe Lakho Salam

Aala Hazrat ka Sher hai na ki Pure Jahan ki Kunjiya Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak Hantho me hai fir Bhi Mere Sarkar ﷺ ki Qana'at Dekhen Kitne kam Par ittefa karna Zindagi guzarna ki woh Jao ki sukhi Roti Par hi Apni zindagi guzarte they Ayse Aala kirdar wale Hamare AaQa ﷺ Hain سبحان الله

To Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Tarqe (Wirasat) me kuch nahi chhoda Hazrate Sayyaduna Amr Bin Haris رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Ye Bukhari ki Riwayat hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Apni Wafat ke Waqt na Dirham chhoda na dinar chhoda Na laondi chhidi na Gulam chhoda Aur kuch nahi Sirf Apna ek Safed Khachchar Chand Hathiyar Aur kuch zameen chhodi Aur woh bhi Aam Musalmano Par SadQa Farma diya Yani Jaise Ye Fadak ka zameen wagaira thi Ye Sarkar ﷺ Chhod gaye they Aur isko Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ne Musalmano Par Sadqa kar diya tha Ye nahi kaha ki zameen chhodi hai to mere baad mere Aal Aulad ke liye hogi Biwiyo ke liye hogi inke liye unke liye hogi nahiii, Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Hayat me hi isko Musalmano Par SadQa kar diya tha

to Baharhaal Aap ﷺ ke Tarqe me Sirf Teen cheeze thi Bage Fadak (Khaibar ki Jo zameen thi woh) tha Sawari Ka Zanwar Wahi Khachchar tha Aur Ek-Chand Hathiyar they to Ummuml Momineen Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها Se Riwayat hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Ladli Beti Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ne RasoolullaH ﷺ ke Wisale zahri ke baad Hazrate Siddiqe Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Bargah me Aai Aur Arz ki AllaH ke Rasool ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Male Fai Yani Ye Bege Fadak Ata Farmaya tha isko Aap Bataore Miras Taqseem Farmaye Ye Hai Asal Fadak ka Asal masla Abhi to Main bas aap ko thoda introduce di thi ke Fadak kya hai Aur Maale Fai kya cheez hai

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*       

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  626

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ab Jab Sarkar ﷺ zahri Taur Par Duniya Se Parda Farma gaye to Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Mutalba Farmaya ki Aap Sarkar ﷺ ke Is Bage Fadak ko Wirasat ki tarah taqseem Farmaye Ye 📕📗 Bukhari ki riwayat hai Hadees No. 37112 To Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bade Ahtram ke Sath irshad Farmaya Aap ke Baba Jaan RasoolullaH ﷺ ne irshad Farmaya Hum Ambiya ka Koi Waris nahi hota Humne Jo kuch Maal Wagaira chhoda hai woh Musalmano Par SadQa hai 

Yahan Par Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Ek Qayda Bata Diya Aur Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Wirasat Puchhne Se Ye Barkat zahir ho gai Aakhri waqt tak Yani Qayamat tak ke liye Rule Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki zaban Se Zahir ho gaya ki Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Koi Wirasat nahi hoti Woh Jo Bhi Maal Chhod kar agar jate hain pichhe to Woh Musalmano Par Sadqa hota hai, Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Sarkar ﷺ ke Yaaregar hain Aur Aap ko Jo Rafaqat Sarkar ﷺ ki Hansil huwi hai woh Bahut Aala Darze ki hai aap Har waqt Sarkar ﷺ ke sath Raha karte they to Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Jante they Ye Masla 

To Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Aa kar Wirasat ka Mutalba kiya Goya ki Ye Aap ki ijtehadi khata thi Unho ne Samjha ki Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki wirasat Hai Aur Wirasat ki tarah Taqseem Hoga isliye unho ne Ja kar Mutalba kiya Aur Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Ahtram ke sath aap ki Rahnumai Farma di ki Masla Aysa nahi hai Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apne Pichhe Wirasat Nahi chhodte Woh Jo bhi Maal chhode Woh Musalmano Par Sadqa hota hai woh Musalmano ke liye use hoga Aysa nahii hai ki unke Aal o Aulad ke Darmiyan usko Taqseem kiya jaye, Aur Bahut si riwayate bhi Aysi hain ki Ambiya kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Dinar aur Dananeer ke waris nahi chhodte Balki Ambiya kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Miras ilm Hota hai Ulma kiraam hi Wariseen hain Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke to ilm woh Pichhe Chhod kar Jate hain Aur Yahi Ambiya ki Miras hoti hai 

____ Dusri Ek baat main aap ko Hayate Ambiya ke topic me isko Samjhai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apne Qabro me zinda Hote hain Wirasat to uski Taqseem ki Jati hai Jo is Duniya Se inteqal kar jaye Zindo ki wirasat Kabhi Taqseem nahi hoti Zindgi me Agar Jaydad taqseem ki jaye to woh Tohfa hota hai Maut ke baad hi wirasat hoti hai, to Sarkar ﷺ To Hayat hain Bhale Hamare Aankho Se Parda Farma Gaye Hamari Aankhe dekh nahi pa rahi hain Sarkar ﷺ ko Lekin Woh Apni Qabre Anwar Par Hayat hain Ye hamara Aqeeda hai to Jab Sarkar ﷺ hayat hain to fir wirasat kis cheez ki hai na? To Ye Masle ki taraf Rahnumai Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Farmaya

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  627

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ye Maamla itna tha Ab maine Aap ko Bata di Aap Samajh gaye Lekin Jo Fitne Faylane wale hote hain na woh koi bhi mamle ko lekar Fitna khada kar dete Hain to Ab is maomle ko le kar Jo Siya, Rafzi, firqa hai Ye Fadak Ka Mamla le kar kahte hain ki Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Paas Miras ke liye gai to unho ne nahi diya Aur معاذ الله Unho ne Wirasat ko Gasab kar liya Yani zabardasti Apne Paas roke Rakha isliye Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Gunahgar ho gaye معاذ الله Kafir tak ho gaye is tarah ke Bade bade hukum Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Upar lagaye Jate hain 

Halanki..!! Abhi Maine Aap ko Waqiya Bata di Bukhari ki riwayat Hai, Achha Ye Samajh len ki Siya ke Yahan Na Bukhari Sharif Motabar hai na Muslim Sharif Motabar hai Ye Apni Alag hi Duniya me Jeete hain inke Paas Jab Quraan e Majeed Motabar nahi hai To fir Hadees ki kitab ke bare me hum Kya kahe Siya ka Ek Aqeeda Ye bhi hai ki Jo Quraan e Majeed Hamare Paas Maojud hai Ye معاذ الله Nakis hai Isme Aayte nikali gai hain isme Aayte change ho gai Al-iyajubillaH 

Jo Aysa Aqeeda Rakhe woh kaise Musalman hai.? Li Jo ye mane ki Quraan e Majeed me tabdili ho Sakti hai woh Kahte hain ki isme Ahle Bait ki Aayate thi Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Shaan me Aayte thi to Musalmano ne isko nikal diya hai, Hazrate Siddique Akbar & Hazrate Umar ne nikal diya hai Asal Quran ab nahi hai Asal Quraan us waqt aayega Jab imam Mahndi aayege to Quraan le kar aayege To ab tak Musalman kya Gumrah they..??  معاذ الله inke Mutabiq Gumrah hi they Ye Jumuah nahi padhte Kahte hain ki JumuaH Hum usi waqt Padhege jab imam Mahndi Aayege Aur Durust Quraan le kar aayege Tab JumuaH Qayem karege to is tarah ki inki Harkate hain 

To Ye Jo Fadak ka mamla hai isko lekar bhi kaha Jata hai معاذ الله ke Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ko Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne taqleef di Maara Pita itna Jhooth bolte Hain ki sunte hain to hamare Raonghte Khade ho jate hain ki Qayamat ke Din Sarkar ﷺ ko Ya Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Ahle Bait ko kya Shaqal le kar dikhaye ge? Kahte hain ki Hum Ahle Bait se Muhabbat karne wale hain fir kaam Ayse karte hain ki Muhabbat ka to Door door tak Naamo Nishan nahi hai, To Bahrhal..!!! Aysa kuch Bhi nahi tha Abhi Maine Aap ko waqiya batai Hum to الحمد لله Bukhari Muslim sab ko mante Hain to Ye Bukhari ki riwayat hai To bataye kahi Par aysa Aap ko laga ki biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Se naraz ho gai thi.?? Nahii Aysa kuch bhi nahi hai

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  628

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Riwayat Jab Khatoon e Jannat Biwi Fatima Zahra رضی الله تعالی عنها Bimar huwi to Hazrat Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Aap ke ghar Tashrif laye Aur unse milne ki ijazat talab ki Yani unse woh milna chahte they Parde me to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها se Farmaya Aye Fatima Ameerul Momineen Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Aap se milne Tashreef laye hain Aur ijazat talab farma rahe hai Dekhiye Ameerul Momineen hain fir bhi Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ki kitni Izzat kar rahe hain Huzoor ﷺ ki Shahjadi hain to kitni Muhabbat hai kitna Adab Hai Dekhiye To Aysi Hasti se Kaise ummeed Rakhi ja sakti hai ki unho ne Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ko koi Ajiyat Pahuchai? 

To Ijazat talab farma rahe hain is tarah Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kaha to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Farmaya ki kya Aap is Baat ko Pasand karte Hain ki Maine inhe Andar Aane ki ijazat de du To Farmaya Ji Ha to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها ne ijazat De di to Hazrat Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Tashreef Laye Aur Parde me hi iyadat ki Yani Bimari pursi ki, Fir Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Riza Hansil karne ke liye irshad Farmaya Ye Mamla Pesh Aaya tha na to Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Aazzi zahir karte huwe Moafi aur Aap ki riza hansil karne ke liye ki Aysa na ho ki Hazrat Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها Naraz rahe to unho ne Farmaya Ba-Khuda Mere Tarqe se isse Mera Makan mera Maal mere Ahel Yani mere ghar wale Mere Rishtedar mera Jo kuch bhi hai woh Sab kuch AllaH ki Riza ke liye hai AllaH ke Rasool ﷺ ki Riza ke liye hai Aur Ahle Bait Aap ki riza ke liye hai سبحان الله 

Yani Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Fadak Se mana kiya tha lekin Aysa nahiii tha ki Khatoon e Jannat Naraz thi Jo Sharai Hukum hai us par Amal to karengi hi na To Woh Naraz nahii thi Fir Bhi Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Aazzi zahir karte huwe, ki unho ne Shahjadi e Rasool ﷺ ko Wapas bheja to unke dil ne Unke ishq ne Ye gawara nahi kiya ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Beti Ko is tarah laotau to Woh is tarah Aa kar unki Riza Hansil kar li aur Apna Sab kuch un Par Pesh kiya Ki aap Jo Chahe Rakh Sakte hain Fir Hazrate Fatimatuz Zahra رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Riza talab karte rahe Yani baar Baar woh is tarah bolte rahe Hatta ki Biwi Fatimatu zahra رضی الله تعالی عنها unse Razi Ho gai Unho ne Apni Riza mandi zahir kee ki Woh unse Razi hain 

📕📗 Ye Baihaqi ki Riwayat hai Hadees No. 12735 hai 

Isse Sabit huwa ke Ahle Bait e Athar ka Aapas me kisi tarah ka koi Bugz nahii tha Ahle Bait Aur Sahaba ke Darmiyan aysa kuch bhi nahi tha woh ek Dusre se Bahut Muhabbat karte they Aur Dekhiye Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Kaise Aazzi Farmayi Aur Hazrate Fatimatuz zahra رضی الله تعالی عنها Ne Bhi unse Apni Riza Mandi Zahir Farmayi To Ab iske khilaf kuch kahna Ye Sarasar Gumrahi hai

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*    

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  629

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

____ Baaz log kahte hain ki Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Wasiyat ki thi ki Siddique Akbar ko Mere Janaze me Aane Na de is tarah ki Riwayate Kahte hain..?? 

Halanki..!! Ye Sab Galat hai📕📗 Jamaul Jamaa me Hadees no. 153 hai Rawi Farmate hain ki Jab Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها is Duniya Se Parda Farma gai to Hazrate Sayyaduna Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Aap ki Namaze Janaza me Tashrif laye Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Namaz Padhane ke liye Farmaya to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Arz kiya Aye Ameerul Momineen Aap RasoolullaH ﷺ ke Khalifa hain Main Aap ki Maojudgi me Namaz nahi padhau ga سبحان الله

Ab Ye Batayen ki Agar Biwi Fatima Naraz hoti to kya Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Namaze Janaza ke liye Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Kahte ki Aap Padhaye..?? Hargiz nahi, To Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه to kah rahe hain ki Aap ke hote huwe Main Namaz nahi Padhauga to Ye is Baat ki Daleel hai ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Bhi Razi they, Hazrate Sekain bhi Razi they Aur Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها Bhi Razi thi Fir Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Aange Badhe Aur Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Namaze Janaza Padhaye To Ye Motabar Riwayato me se hai To Ye Fadak ka Mamla Aysa nahi hai isko Gadh kar Pesh karna Galat baat Hai 

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  630

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Mamla e Kirtas :-  Pahle Main Aap ko Hadees e kirtas Padh ke Sunati hu ki Ye kaun si Hadees hai Aur iske Bare me fir kya ikhtelaf hai Aur iske Bare me kya Fitna faylaya jata hai woh Baad me Samjhati hu Pahle Hadees ko Samaat Farmaye :

Hazrat ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Riwayat Farmate hain ki Jab Sarkar ﷺ Ke Wisal ka waqt Kareeb Aaya to us Waqt Sarkar ﷺ Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Hujra e Mubarka me they Aur us waqt bahut sare log bhi waha Par Maojud they Yani Sahaba kiram Ahle Bait Wagaira they Jinme Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه bhi they Aur Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya lao main tumhe Ek Aisi Baat likh du ke Tum iske Baad gumrah nahi hoge Yani Sarkar ﷺ ne likhne ke liye kuch Cheez Magwai Ki Main Aap logo ke liye ek Aisi baat likh du ki iske Baad Tum kabhi Gumrah nahi hoge to Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Kaha Sarkar ﷺ Par Dard Ka Galba hai Filhal Sarkar ﷺ ka Jo Marz ka mamla tha usme Shiddat thi Dard ka Aalam hai to Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kaha ki kuch Abhi la kar na den Taki Abhi Sarkar ﷺ ko likhne se Taqlif na ho to Aap ﷺ Par Dard ka Galba hai Aur tumhare Paas Quraan hai Yani Daleel Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya ki Hamare Paas Quraan e Majeed Maojud hai Aur Quraan e Majeed me Har cheez ka Wajeh Bayan hai To Jab Hamare Paas Quran Maojud hai to Ab Jo Sarkar ﷺ likhna chah rahe hain woh to Quraan e Majeed me Bhi Maojud hogi Jo cheez Hame Gumrahi se rokegi iski Tarbiyat Sarkar ﷺ Already humko kar chuke hain Quraan e Majeed ke Zariye Ab Sarkar ﷺ ko Taqlif na di jaye isliye Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Ye Farmaya

Fir Aange Farmaya ki hame AllaH Ta'ala ki kitab Kafi hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame Quraan e Majeed ka ilm Bhi Diya hai Quraan e Majeed ke Sath Sath uski Tafseer bhi Bayan ki hai uske Andar Jo bhi posida cheeze hain Hame Sikhaya hai hame Bataya hai to hame Ye cheez kafi hai

fir kya huwa..?? is Masle me ghar walo ka ikhtilaf ho gaya Ab Sarkar ﷺ ne Likhne ko Magwaya kagaz ho Ya Jo bhi ho Jo Magwaya tha to Hazrat Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Apni Daleel De di Aur Digar logo ka ikhtelaf ho gaya Aur Woh Aapas me Bahesh karne lage Bahesh karne lage matlab Ye Nahi hai ki ek-Dusre Par Maar-Peet hone lagi معاذ الله Aisa nahi hay Balki Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Kaha ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Taqleef na den Aur Digar Ghar wale kahne lage ho sakta hai koi important Baat ho to hum Sarkar ﷺ ke Samne Pesh kar dete hain ki woh is Par likh den To is tarah ka kalam Chal Raha tha koi Aisa ladai-Jhagda nahi huwa tha, Baaz Ka Kahna Ye tha ki RasoolullaH ﷺ Ko Kagaz Aur Kalam De do Taki woh Aisi cheez likh den Jiske Baad hum Gumrah na ho sake Aur Baaz ka wahi Kahna tha Jo Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kaha ki Ab Dard ka Galba hai to likhne ki Taqleef Sarkar ﷺ ko Na di Jaye

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*     

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  631

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Jab RasoolullaH ﷺ ke Samne inka ikhtelaf Badh gaya Yani ek Party kah raha hai de den Aur ek kah raha hai Nahi Jab Ye ho gaya to RasoolullaH ﷺ ne Farmaya Yaha Utha Jao Aur Hazrate Ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Farmaya karte they ki Sabse Badi Parshani ki Baat Woh Bahas o Mubahsa thi Jo RasoolullaH ﷺ Ke Darmiyan likhwane ke hail ho gai Yani Sarkar ﷺ ne isko Pasand nahi Farmaya ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Baith kar log ikhtelaf karen yani ye isliye nahi tha ki Sarkar ﷺ unse Naraz ho gaye they nahiii, Balke RasoolullaH ﷺ ke Bargah ka Adab tha to Aisa na ho ki Sahaba kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم is tarah ho aur Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah ka Adab pura complete na ho Sake To Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana Farma diya 📚 📚 Ye Bukhari ki Riwayat hai

Ab is Hadeese Paak ko le kar Baaz Badmazhab Bilkhusus Siya Ye kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne kagaz Aur kalam Magwaya tha taki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke liye khilafat ki wasiyat likh den Lekin معاذ الله Hazrate Umar ne Likhne nahi diya Aur Huzoor ﷺ ki Nafarmani ki معاذ الله رب العٰلمین, Halanki..!! Dekhen Yaha Par Kahi Par bhi zikr nahi hai Sarkar ﷺ ne kaha ki Aisi baat likh du ki Jiske baad tum kabhi Gumrah nahi hoge Yani koi islahi Baat thi Agar khilafat ki baat hoti to Agar kisi ko khalifa Mukarrar karna hota to Sarkar ﷺ Kya Begair khalifa Mukarrar kiye is Duniya se Aap Parda Farmate.? Itna Bada Decision Agar hota Q ke Bahut Bada Decision hai Khalifa yani Pure Duniya ke Musalmano ko Need karna, kys Ayas Sirf Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke kahne ki wajah Se Sarkar ﷺ usko Chhod dete.?? Nahiii

Balki Baaz Maqamaat Ayse bhi they Jaha Par Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Raay pesh kee ke is tarah na kiya Jaye lekin Fir bhi Sarkar ﷺ ne Apna Amal kiya Jaise Munafiqo ka Jo Sardar tha jab woh mar gaya to fir uski Namaze Janaza Padhane ke Bare me Hazrat e Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sarkar ﷺ Se ilteza ki thi ki Aap is Munafiq ki Namaze Janaza Na Padhaye Q ki woh Munafiq tha Aur Aap Rasoolo ke Sardar hain To Ye Hargiz Munasib nahi hai ke Aap Namaze Janaza Padhaye Lekin Sarkar ﷺ ne Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Raay ko Qubool na farmaya Aap ﷺ Gaye Aur Aap ﷺ Ne Namaze Janaza Padhai Apni Chadar e Mubarka Bhi Us Munafiq ko Ata farmaye Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Hiqmaten thi lekin Baad me AllaH Ta'ala ne Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ki Shaan zahir karne ke liye Aayte Mubarka Nazil Farmayi Jo Raay Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Pesh ki thi Quraan e Majeed me Jo Aayte Mubarka Aai Hai Woh Bilkul Aap ke Raay ke Muwafik thi yani bilkul Same thi Aur uske Baad Ye Hukum ho gaya ki Hum kisi bhi Munafiq ki Namaz e Janaza nahi Padh Sakte

Bahrhaal..!! Sarkar ﷺ ki Hiqmate thi ki AbdullaH bin Saba Jo Munafiq tha isne Jange Badr ke Moke Par Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Jo Huzoor ﷺ ke chachaa they unko Apna ek Kapda diya tha to Sarkar ﷺ nahi chahte they ki Munafiq ka Sarkar ﷺ Par Ya unke Ghar walon par Koi Ahsan Baqi Rahe to uska Badla Sarkar ﷺ Ne Ye Ata kar diya tha ki Apni Chadarae Mubarka usko Ata kar diye to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Hiqmat thi

••──────────────────────••►

 *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*        

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  632

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Bahrhaal..!! Agar Yaha par bhi Aisa hi mamla tha.? Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Kagaza Kalam Magwaya agar Waqi Ye zaruri Mamla hota to fir Sarkar ﷺ Zaroor us par insist karte ki nahi lao, Aur Aap Jante hain ki Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Par Tableeg Farz hai Agar koi Ahem Cheez hoti Shariat se Related Koi very important Cheez hoti Jiske Bare me Kabhi Sarkar ﷺ Ne Pahle nahi bayan kiya tha Ab Bayan karna zaruri tha fir Lazmi taur Par Sarkar ﷺ Hukum dete ki nahi lao Q ki Ambiya Par Tableeg e Deen Farz hai Ye Humne Aqaaid ke Baab me Padha hai na ki Ambiya Kabhi bhi deen ki Tableeg me koi kami baki nahi Rakhte Un Par Farze Ayen hai ki Jo unhe AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Se diya gaya hai Jo logo Tak Pahuchana hai Woh Pahuchate hain isme koi Kami koi kasar nahi baki rahti

Aur Yaha Par Ye baat kahna ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke liye Khilafat ki wasiyat thi Ye bilkul Be-M'ana Hai is Par kya Daleel hai.? Koi Aur Bhi to baat ho Sakti thi ho Sakta hai Agar Ye Maan liya jaye ki Hazrate Ali ke liye Khilafat likhna chahte they to Hum ye Bhi Dawa kar Sakte hain na ki Sarkar ﷺ kahte ki Sabse Pahle Khalifa Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hoge is Par kya Daleel hai ke Sarkar ﷺ Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki wasiyat nahi likhna chahte they.?

To Bahrhal..!!  Ye Hai Mamla e kirtas Jis Par Ye fitna Aur Ye Mamla Pesh kiya Jata hai Halanki Aisi koi Baat nahi thi Aur Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Baat Bhi haq hai ki Jab Kitabullah Hamare Darmiyan hai Jisme Tamam cheezo ka Wajeh bayan Maojud hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadeese Mubarka Maojud hai to fir Jo Bhi Mamla hoga ان شاء الله usko Kitab o Sunnat ki Roshni me Hal kiya Ja Sakta hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*          

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  633

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ Jange Jamal Aur Jange Siffeen ❞
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••


Short me Main Aap ko bata rahi hu ki Jange Jamal & Jange Suffeen Q huwi Aur isiko le kar Siya ho Ya Rafzi Ye Fitna Faylae Huwe hain ki hum Hazrate Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ko معاذ الله Bura kahege Koi Naasbi hai to Hazrate Ali ko Bura Kah raha hai koi معاذ الله Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ke liye koi kuch kah raha hai koi Amr Bin Aas, Abu Musa Asari رضی الله تعالی عنهم Par Ashra e Mubashshra Par ungli Uthai Ja Rahi hai

Dekhiye Jab Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ki Khilafat huwi iske Baad Hazrate Umar ki Khilafat huwi Fir Hazrate Usman e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه Khilafat ke Maqam Par Faaiz Huwe Aur Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Mijaz Se aap waqif hain ki Aap ke Mijaz me Sakhti thi Musalmano ke liye Aap Nihayat hi Naram Dil they Lekin Dushmana e Islam Par Aur Munafiqo par Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Bahut Sakht they Aur Shiddat ikhtiyar kiya karte they Aur Aap ki Shiddat Aur Adalat hi ki Barkat thi Jab Aap ka Daure Khilafat Aaya to islam Ka Parcham pure Duniya me Lahra Raha tha aur Pure Duniya me insaf ka Mahol Qayem tha Warna..!! Aaj ka Daur hum dekhte hain na to waqi Yaad Aata hai ki Us zamane ki kuch Jhalkiya aaj ke Daur me zaruri hai Jo Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Dabdaba tha woh Raob tha Agar aaj is Duniya me Wapas Qayem ho jaye na to Musalmano ka Haal Durust ho jaye To Bahrhaal Aap thoda Sakhti Se Aur Control Se pura System isko chalaya karte they

Fir Hazrate Usman e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه Jab Faaiz huwe to aap Bhi Aadil khalifa me se they Sab kuch Aap Shariat ke Muwafiq hi Dekhte they Lekin Aap Nihayat hi Narm dil ke they to isme Munafiqo ke Paydaish hone lagi, Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Daur me zahir se baat hai Jis Raste se Gali Se Hazrate Umar Guzar Jayen us Raste se Shaytan nahi guzarta to fir Munafiq bhi us waqt Darte hi hoge, Lekin..!! Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Daure Khilafat me Ye Huwa ki Munafiqo ne Fir Se Janam lena Shuru Kar diya Aur unho ne Planning Shuru kar di ki islam ko kisi bhi tarah khatam kar diya jaye Jo Pahle Se Chala Aa Raha tha Jo Ab bhi chala Aa raha hai ki islam ko khatam karne ki koshish ki Jaye Ye har Daur Se Chalta Hi Raha hai

Bahrahlaa..!! To Yahi Huwa Ki Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه Ke khilaf Munafiqo ki Jama'at Khadi ho gai Aur woh Log islam ko tabah karna chahte they Ye Mamla Shuru huwe Aur logo ne Planning wagaira karna Shuru kar di Aur Yahi log inko Balwai kaha Jata hai to Ye Balwaiyo ne Aa kar Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Ghar ke Aas Paas Muhasra Kar liya Fir 2-3 Din ke Baad Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Shahadat Waqqe huwi inhi Balwaiyo ne Inhi Munafiqo ne Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Shaheed kar diya

Madina Sharif me Aap ki Shahadat huwi to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Shahadat ke Baad 2-3 Din tak Musalmano ki tarah koi Next khalifa Elect Nahi huwa Yani Woh Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Ja kar kah to rahe they Aap khilafat Sambhal len Hazrati Ali Lekin Razi nahi huwe they woh kah rahe they ki Musalman Jinko Chose karen Woh Ban Jaye, Lekin Jab logo ne israar kiya Continues Request ki To fir Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne khilafat ki Bait lena Shuru kar di logo se Bait li ki woh aaye aur unke hath me bait kare aur unko khalifa mane

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*         

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 634

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Ye Huwa Jab Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه khalifa Bane to kisi Sahabi ka Koi ikhtelaf nahi tha ki Aap معاذ الله Khilafat ke laik nahi they koi bhi Sahabi ho Hazrate Ameere Muawiya ho, Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua ho, Hazrate Talha ho Hazrate Zubair ho Ya Asrae Mubashshra رضی الله تعالی عنهم me se ho har koi Mante they ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Khilafat ke Haqdar hain unke Fazail me Sarkar ﷺ ne itne Hadees Bayan kiye hain Har koi Hazrate Ali ka Martaba Janta tha Har koi unki Khilafat se Razi tha

Ab ikhtelaf Sahaba Kiram ke Darmiyan isme Aa gaya Ki Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua, Hazrate Ameere Muawiya hain, Hazrate Zubair Bin Awwam Jo Ashra e Mubashrra رضی الله تعالی عنهم me se hain Aur Huzoor ﷺ ke Fufajad Bhai bhi hain Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Damad bhi hain Azeem Sakhsiyat hain Aur Hazrate Talha Ye bhi Ashra e Mubashshra me se hain inki Raay Ye thi ki Pahle Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Katilo Ko Pakda Jaye Aur inko Saza di jaye Ye Rule hai na Ki Jab Kisi ko Nahak Katal kiya jaye without any reason, Galat Reason Se Katal kiya jaye fir us Shakhs ko Badle me katal kiya jaye Ye islam ka rule hai ise kahte hain kisaas Jaan ke Badle Jaan, Ha Agar uske Wursa uske ghar wale kahte hain ki nahi hame katil ki jaan nahi chahiye Balki itni Raqam hame de di jaye to Woh ek Surat nikal sakti hai Warna Ek rule Ye hai ke Jaan ke Badle Jaan

To Ab Khalifatul Muslimeen Tamaam Duniya ke Musalmano ke Khalifa ko Agar katal kiya gaya hai to Sabse Pahle kaam Agar koi hoga to woh ye hona chahiye ki usko saza di jaye Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Moqqif Ye tha ki kisas to liya hi Jana chahiye Khalifatul Muslimeen hain to iska Badla to liya hi Jana chahiye lekin Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Farma Rahe they ki Pahle Khilafat ko Sambhal li jaye Q ki Us waqt Madine Ka Haal itna Bura tha ki Balwai Jo they Madine Walo ko Taqlif Pahuncha Rahe they Goya ki Madina Me Jaise Careful laga huwa tha Aur Bahut Sara Fitna Fayla huwa tha 

Wahi Balwai Musalmano ka Chola Pahene huwe Musalmano ke Sath Rah Rahe they Aur unhi ke Sath Gaddari bhi kar rahe they Yani ek Dam Musalmano me Gul mil gaye rhey Samajh nahi Aa raha tha kaun Apna Hai Kaun Paraya hai Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Jo Faoj they usme bhi Munafiq Dakhil huwe they To kuch Samajh nahi aa raha tha aur Balwaiyyo ne Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Shaheed kiye na to unho ne Chahre Par Nakab dale they Pura cover they to Aasal katil kaun hai Ye bhi Pata nahi chal raha tha Aur islam Me Agar kisi ko katal ki Saza di Ja sakti hai to fir isme Ye Zaruri hai ki woh Shakhs Aa kar khud ikrar kar le ki Maine Katal kiya hai ya Aur Suboot mil jaye ya fir Gawah Qayem ho jaye ki Fula Shakhs ne Dekha hai ki isne katal kiya hai Ab Ye Sab Nakab Pahne huwe hain pata hi nahi chal raha hai to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه katil ko Hoond rahe they Lekin Chuke Woh mil nahi rahe they to Aap khilafat ko Sambhale huwe Parshan Haal they ki kya kiya Jaye, 

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*      

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 635

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aur Hazrate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ho Ya Hazrate Ameere Muawiya ho Ye Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Rishtedar me se hain Hazrate Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Sage Chacha ke bhai hain Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه To Ab woh Demand kar rahe they ki Hamare Rishtedar bhi hain Khalifatul Muslimeen Bhi hain Aap kisas lo Aap kisas lo Ye inki Demand thi, Aur Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Unki Ye Demand Puri nahi kar pa Rahe Q ki Sharai Aytbar Se Ye Rules complete nahi ho pa rahe they To Ab itna Ikhtelaf to tha, Achha..!! Aaj kal ke zamane ki tarah bhi nahi tha ki Video calls hai Ya msg Bhej pa rahe hain Aaram se Contact ho pa raha hai Aysa nahii hai

Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه us waqt Galiban Shaam me they To Door they Hazrate Ali Madina Me they Aur Munafiqo ki Jo toli thi woh khamos thodi baithti hai Jo Munafiq kisam ke log hote hain woh khamosh nahi baithte Aap Samajh len Khana woh kam khate hain Aur Fitna jada karte hain To woh Waha Par Ja kar fitne Fayla Rahe they Hazrate Ameere Muawiya ke Paas ke Hazrate Ali معاذ الله Kisas lena nahi chahte they woh Chahte hi they ki Woh khilafat ke maqam par baithey معاذ الله Baaz logo ne Ye bhi kah Diya ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne hi Balwaiyyo ki Madat se Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Shaheed kiya hai Is tarah ke fitne woh Fayla rahe they Aur woh Hazrate Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ho Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ho Sabhi ke Paas Ja Kar Yahi baat jhuthi jhuthi Failai ja Rahi thi ki Hazrate Ali Susti kar rahe hain kisas lene me, Halanki..!! Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Taraf Se Koi Susti nahi thi woh Shari Taqazo ko Dekh kar woh Parshan they to Ye Mamla Ho Gaya ikhtelaf ka

Ab Jo Sahaba Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Sath they Woh Samajh rahe they Mamla Aur Jo Opposite Side me they Chahe Hazrate Ameere Muawiya ho, Biwi Aaisha hain, Hazrate Zubair hain, Hazrate Talha Aur Digar Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Jo bhi they woh chah rahe they ki kisas liya jaye Ab Ye ikhtelaf Paida ho gaya Aur Dono ki Apni Apni ijtehad thi Ab Woh Samajh rahe they ki Pahle kisas lena important hai Baki khilafat ko Sambhalna baad me important hai, Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko ek to katil nahi mil raha hai aur khilafat ko Sambhalna Bhi important hai Q ki Already is tarah Munafiq Aa kar ek khalifa ko Shaheed kar rahe hain Musalmano me fitna Faila rahe hain to Apne Musalmano ko Sambhalna Bhi important hai To Ye ho gaya Dono ka ijtehad apne taur par Aur Dono ke Apne Apne Dalail they Hazrate Ali Apne Dalail se kalam kar rahe they Aur Yaha par Jo Hazrate Muawiya Ummahutl Momineen Aur Digar Ashra e Mubashshra Woh apne Dalail se kalam kar rahe they to Ye ijtehad tha Dono me

Mojtahid Sahaba they Ab Jab Ye ikhtelaf ki Surat Nazar aai to fir Aapas me inme Jang huwi Jo Jange Jamal Pesh aai aur Jange Siffeen Jo Pesh Aai Ye Ikhtelaf ki Buniyad Par tha isliye nahi ki معاذ الله koi kisi se Nafrat karta tha kuch bhi nahi Aapas me Ye ek Dusre Se Bahut muhabbat kiya karte they Balki Jab Ye Sab Waqiya Pesh aaya Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Khud Farmaya hai ki ان شاء الله Main Rab Ta'ala ki Rahmat se Puri ummeed Rakhta hu ki Qayamat ke din Main bhi Houga Muawiya Bhi honge Hazrate zubair bhi Honge Aur Hazrate Talha Hum Sab ek kursi par Baithey ge Ye Aapas me inki Muhabbate thi

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 636

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Bahrhaal..!! Fir Ye Mamla Jang tak chala Gaya Aur Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Ye kaha ki Main nahi chahta ki Already Ye Balwai Ki wajah se itna khoon Madina me Bahaya gaya Hazrate Usman ko Shaheed kiya gaya main nahi chahta ki Ab Yaha Par Jang ho Aur mere Nabi ke Shaher ko khoon se Aluda kiya jaye to Main Apna Dare khilafat, khilafat ka Jo bhi mamla hai Sab khufa ko shift kar dete hain to woh Kufa Shift ho gaye Aur wahi kufa ke Paas jange Jamal pesh Aai Ek Maidan me Hazrate Ali bhi Samne Aa gaye aur Aap ke Samne Sahaba kiram ki Jamat thi

Ab Dekhiye Ye kaisa waqiya tha ki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه hain aap ke Faoj me bhi kasrat se Sahaba kiram hain, Samne Ummahatul Momineen me Se biwi Aaisha Siddiqua hain 2 Ashra e Mubashshra Aur Digar Jalilul Qadr Sahaba رضی الله تعالی عنهم waha Maojud hain Aur Ye Pura huwa Sirf Munafiq ki wajah se Jo Ye Fitna Failae ja rahe they Ek Dusre ko Parshan Karne me Ki Hazrate Ali Susti kar rahe hain waha par inke khilaf kahna ki Woh aap se Bagawat kar rahe hain woh aap ko khalifa nahi manna chahte is tarah ke Fitna Faila Faila ke Jang ki Naobat aa gai Aur Aamna - Samna ho gaya

Isko Jamal isliye kahte hain ki Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها is Pure jang me Aap oont Par sawar thi is liye isko jange Jamal kaha jata hai, to Bahrhal..!! Aamna - Samna Jab huwa To koi ek Namaz ka waqt aa gaya to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Samne paigham bheja ki Namaz ka waqt Ho Gaya hai Agar tum Chahte ho Munasib Samajhte ho to Meri imamat me Namaz Padh lo to Hazrate Zubair they, Hazrate Talha they Ye Sab dost hi to they na Aapas me unho ne Kaha Aye Ali Hamara ikhtelaf zaroor hai Lekin hum Aap ko معاذ الله kafir nahi mante Ya Aap ke Fazail ka inkar karne Wale to nahi hain hum Aap ki imamat me hi Namaz Padhege Aur unho ne unki imamat me Namaz Padha

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 637

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Imamat me Namaz Padhai Fir Aapas Me itni Muhabbate Thi sath me umar to Guzari hi thi na Fir Discussion Ye huwa ke Hazrate Ali ne Farmaya ki Hum Aur Ummul Momineen bhi hain Aur Aahra e Mubashshra Sahaba jo hain woh Bhi hain unho ne Decide kiya ki hum Sulah kar lete hain Jang Ruk jaye Yaha Par Bhi Hamare Musalman Bhai hain waha Par Bhi Fir Musalmam Bhai Hain to khowahmakhoah Q khoon Bahaye Fir unho ne kaha ki Thik hay Fir Ye Der Raat tak kafi raat tak Sulah Nama Likha gaya Samjhaya gaya ki Ye Mamla hai.... Ye Mamla hai... Aapas me Baithte hain to bahut Sari Mis understanding clear ho jati hain to Bahut Si cheeze Waha par clear ho gai Aur Sulah Nama bhi ho gaya ki Ab jang nahi honi is hisab se hum Amal karege

Fir Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Aur Jo Digar Sahaba waha they unho ne Decide kar liya ki ab Raat ho gai Ab hum Sab Aaram kar lete hain kal Subah Dubara se hum is points ko dekhte hain ki Kya likha gaya fir Final fir Mohar Seel jo bhi hai Stamp wagaira laga kar isko final karte hain Ab Ye Mamla Finish hi hone wala tha to Jo Munafiq they Woh Munafiq Hazrate Ali ke Army me Sath Aa gaye they unki Faoj me they Ab unho ne Dekha ki Jang Ho hi nahi rahi Aur woh Chahte hi they ki fitna Pasad ho Katlo Garat ho to unho ne Raat me Decide kiya Ki Hum Faoj ko Aadhi Aadhi baat lete hain Aadhe Hazrate Ali ke Faoj Par hamla Kar dete Hain Aadhe Hazrate Talha Aur Biwi Aaisha wali Jo Faoj hai Waha Par Hamla kar dete hain Aur Dono ko Aapas me laga ke Unho me Ye Jo Sulah Nama hai Jisme Jang nahi hoti isko Tod diya hai Aur Fir woh Aapas me Lad Rahe hain ye Munafiqo ka kaam tha 

to unho me Aysa hi kiya Aadhe ne Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ke tarah ke jo Kheme they Waha par Aag laga diya Maram peet Ki, udhar Un logo ne us tarah kar diya Aur fir Hazrate Ali bahar Aaye aur puchha ki kya huwa to kaha unho ne Dagabaji ki hai Zubair ne Talha ne معاذ الله Aur unho ne Sulah Nama Tod diya hum par hamla kar diya Waha Par waisa bola diya gaya Aur fir Angle Din Jang Shuru ho gai ki Sulah Nama Tod diya Gaya to jang Shuru ho hai, Ab Dekhiye is Jang me kiski galti thi.??? sahaba kiram ki galti thi kya.??? Hargiz nahii, Munafiqo ki Galti thi Lekin..!! Jo Siya Rafzi hain kabhi woh Ye waqiya is tarah Pesh nahi karenge Woh yahi kahege ki unho ne Bagawat ki Hazrate Ali Se Bagawat ki Aur unho ne jang kiya Halanki..!! Jang Sahaba Kiraam ki taraf se nahi thi Ye Munafiqo ka Khel tha jang huwi

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 638

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Angle Din Ye Jang Karte karte Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ka Samna Hazrate Talha رضی الله تعالی عنه se ho gaya to fir woh ek Dusre ko dekhte hain to purani bate Yaad Aati hain na to Dono Khade ho gaye to us waqt Hazrate Ali Ne Hazrate Talha Se kaha ki main ek baat Bolta hu iske baad Aap chahe to Jo Amal karna chahen kar len to Hazrate Ali ne Fir woh Apne Fazail me Jo Hadees Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan kiye Na woh bayan kiye ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Jo Ali Se Muhabbat Rakhta hai woh AllaH Se Muhabbat Rakhta hai Aur Jo Ali Se Dushmani Rakhta hai woh AllaH Se Dushmani Rakhta hai to Ye Jaise hi unho ne Suna unho ne Apne Hath Se Talwar Chhod di Aur unho ne Kaha Aye Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Aap Haq Par hain Hum Galat hain Hamari Ye Jo ladai ho rahi hai Galat hai to unho ne Faoran Talwar chhod di Aur Aylan karna Shuru  kar diya ke Hazrate Ali se Jang ko Khatam karo..... Khatam karo.... Hum Nahaq Par hain Khatam karo.... To unko Dekh kar bahut se Sahaba kiram they Jo bhi they Sab ne Talware niche Daal di chhod Diya Apne Niyan me Rakhna Shuru kar diya ki Ab Jang nahi karna

To Ye Dekh kar Munafiqo ko karar Aayega.?? Ye dekha to Samajh gaye ke Ab to Jang khatam hi hone wali hai to ek Munafiq ne teer Ko Sakht zaher me Alood kar kar teer Chalaya Hazrate Talha hain Ya Hazrate Zubair hain inki taraf teer chala Diya Aur woh teer Unke Paier me Lag gaya Aur Ye Jo Zaher tha itni shiddat wala tha ki lagte hi aap ki Shahadat waqqe ho gai, Aur Fir Se Munafiqo ne ke Hazrate Ali ne inko Shaheed kar diya hai ek Ashra e Mubashshra Sahabi ko Shaheed kar diya hai Fir Dubara jang Shuru ho gai... 

Isi tarah ladte ladte Galiban Hazrate Zubair hi hain jinke Samne Hazrate Ali Aa gaye Aur Woh fir Dekh kar unho ne kaha ki Bhai hain Dost hain Inse ladna unke Dil ne to Gawara nahi kiya Fir Jab unho ne puchha ki Hazrate Ali se ki Aap ne Muahda Q toda Aap ne Jo Sulah nama tha isko Q toda? To Hazrate Ali ne kaha AllaH ki Qasam Hamne Nahi toda hai fir unho ne bhi Qasam khai ki hamne nahi toda hai, to fir woh Samajh gaye ke Hamare Darmiyan me koi Munafiq hai 

Bahrhaal..!! is waqt me bhi Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Ek Hadeese Mubarka bayan Farmai ke Hazrate Zubair hi hain galiban Ye dono ki Gahri Dosti thi bhai bhai they to Ek Martba Hazrate Ali Aur Hazrate Zubair Ek Dusre ke kandhe me Hath Dal kar woh is tarah chal rahe they Dosti thi, to Huzoor ﷺ ne Puchha ki kya tum zubair se Muhabbat karte ho to Hazrate Ali ne Haa kaha Khulasa Arz Kar rahi hu unse Puchha to unho ne bhi kaha ki ha main Muhabbat karta hu Fir Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Main Dekh rahu hu ki Aainda Mustaqbil me tum dono ek Dusre ke khilaf talware le kar khade hoge to Aye zubair Jab Ye waqt Aye na to Yaad Rakhna us waqt Ali Haq par honge

To Jaise woh Yaad Karte hain waise hi unho me Talware chhod di Aur fir unho ne kaha ki Ab is Jang ko khatam karna hai Aur fir unho ne Aylan kiya ki Jang Maokoof karo Aur fir woh Gaye ki Meri Namaz Baki hai Namaz Qaza na ho jaye kah kar woh gaye Aur Namaz Shuru ki Jaise hi Aap Sajde me gaye na to ek Munafiq ne Aa kar unke Sar ko unke Gardan se Juda kar diya Shaheed kar diya Aur woh Sar le kar Hazrate Ali ke Paas aaye aur kaha dekhiye maine inko Shaheed kar Diya To Hazrate Tadap Gaye us Sare Mubarak ko dekh kar Aur kaha ki Tu Jahannam ke Kutto me se ek kutta hai Yani Us Par Jahannam wajib hai jisne Hazrate Zubair ko Shaheed kiya

••──────────────────────••►

    *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 639

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Fir Ye Sare Mubarak ko le kar fir fitna Failaya gaya ki nahi, inko bhi Shaheed kar diya gaya Jang Zari rakho... Jang Zari Rakho... Fir Hazrate Ali to Ab Samajh gaye they ki Ye Munafiqo ka khel hai to unho ne fir Hazrate Muhammad Bin Abu Bakar Jo Hazrate Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ke bhai hain woh Hazrate Ali ki taraf se lad rahe they unho ne kaha ke Aap jaye ki Biwi Aaisha ko un Munafiqo ne Bich maidan me le kar Aa gaye they ki ummul Momineen ke liye to kam se kam jang zari rakho is tarah ka Jhooth Faila kar woh jang zari rakha rahe they

To isliye fir Hazrate Ali ne Kaha ki Ummulmomineen ko kisi bhi tarah waha se Hatana hai to Aap mahram hain Aap jaye Aur unke kam se kam Oout ke Pair ko kaat den taki Woh niche Baith jayegi or Nazro se ojhal ho jayengi to log Samajh jayege ki Jang Khatam ho gai to woh Gaye fir unho ne is tarah kar ke khatam kar diya Fir Biwi Aaisha ko bhi bataya Gaya Baat Samajh Aa gai Aur Yaha Par Ye Jange Jamal wala Waqiya Khatam ho gaya

Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها umr Bhar is Waqiye ko Yaad kar ke roti rahi Aur Sadqa o khairat kar ke roti rahi ke Hazrate Ali Haq Par they Aur hum unke khilaf they Halanki..!! Yaad Rakhe Ye ijtehad tha Chahe Ashra e Mubashshra Sahaba ka ho Hazrate Ali ka ho Ye ijtehad tha Aur maine Aap ko Pahle hi Samjha diya, Zahir si baat hai koi ek haq par hoga Aur Aala Hazrat رضی الله تعالی عنه ne bhi Bayan Farmaya ki Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama'at Ka ijma hai ki Hazrate Ali Haq Par they Chahe Jange Jamal ho Ya Jange Siffeen Hazrate Usmani ghani ka kisaas Lene ka woh Jo Sharee Takaza tha pura nahi ho raha tha to Hazrate Ali Haq par they Lekin Ye Jo Samne Sahaba kiram they Ye ijtehadi Khata Par they Aur ijtehadi khata par Koi Banda Gunahgar nahi hota

Maine Aap ko Bataya tha na ki jab koi mujtahid ijthad Karta hai Aur Durust Masla usko mil jata hai to usko ijtehad karne ka bhi sawab milta hai Aur Durust Masle Par Amal karne ka bhi Sawab milta hai Jo - Jo us Par Amal karega Sab ka Sawab usko milega Ye hota hai Mujtahid ke Sath Agar woh Durust hai to 2 Sawab milta hai Aur Agar Mujtahid ne ijtehad kiya Khuda Nakhosta galat Natije Par nikla to usko ijtehad ka Sawab milta hai Aur Jo Galat Masla hai us par na Gunah milta hai na kuch bhi nahi Ek Azr zaroor milta hai

To Yaha Par Bhi Hazrate Ali ka ijtehad Durust tha to woh 2 Sawab ke Haqdar huwe Hazrate Muawiya Ummul Momineen Aaisha Siddiqua Aur Digar Ashrah e Mubashshra Digar Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Agar unse Ijtehadi khata huwi tab bhi unko Azr hi mila hai Aur سبحان الله Ye kaisi Jang thi ki Jo Jang ek taraf se lad raha hai woh bhi Sawab ka Haqdar hai Jo Dusri taraf le lad Raha hai woh bhi Sawab ka haqdar hai Ek Taraf Se Jo lad raha hai woh 2 Sawab ke Haqdar Dusri Taraf ke woh Ek Sawab ke haqdar Aur Isme Jo Musalman Shaheed huwe Dono taraf se unko Shaha'dat ka maqam milta hai Ha Yaha ka Jo Munafiq Agar katl ho raha hai to Ye bhi Jahannam ki taraf Ja Raha hai Aur Waha Par Agar koi Munafiq ko Katal kiya Ja raha hai woh bhi Jahannam ki taraf Ja Raha hai

to Ab isme kiski Galti thi.??? Kya Sahaba kiram ki galti thi.?? Nahii, Ye Munafiqo ka Fitna tha Jiski wajah Se Jang tak ki Naobat Aai Aur Yahan Par Shaheed Jo Sahaba Kiram ko kiya Gaya Woh Bhi Munafiqo ki taraf Se Hi tha Aur inko zaroor zaroor iski Qayamat ke din Saza milegi fir Ye Momla huwa iske Baad Hazrate Muawiya Se Jange Seffeen Waqqe huwi

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 640

••──────────────────────••►

         ❝  ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ayse hi Mamla Huwa Jange Siffeen me bhi Ek Hadeese Mubarka Pesh ki Jati hai ki Jisne Ammar Bin Yasir Ye Sahabi hain ibtidai Daur me Jo Sahabiyat ka Sarf Jinho ne Paya unme se hain Ammar Bin Yasir رضی الله تعالی عنه inke Mutalliq Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya tha ki Jo Ammar Bin Yasir ko Shaheed karega Woh Bagi hoga Yani Bagawat karne wala islam ke khilaf jane wale

Aur Hazrate Ammar ki Shahadat Siffeen me waqqe huwi lekin Isme bhi Hazrate Ammar ki Jo Shahadat waqqe huwi Woh معاذ الله Baaz log kahte hain ki Hazrate Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه ne unko Shaheed kiya hai isliye Hazrate Muawiya Bagi hain Al'iyaju Billah, Aysa nahi hai Jaise Jange Jamal me Hazrate Talha ke Sath waqiya pesh aaya hazrate Zubair ke sath Waqiya pesh aaya Usi tarah Hazrate Ammar Bin Yasir ko bhi Kisi Balwai ke hath se hi Shahadat huwi hai to woh to Bagi they hi Hazrate Usman e Ghani ke khilaf Nikle they woh Bagi hi they Baad me woh Hazrate Ali ke bhi khilaf ho gaye baad me Hazrate Muawiya ke bhi khilaf hain to woh bagi they hi to Haq tha Sarkar ﷺ ka Farmana 

Lekin..!! Waeed ko Hazrate Ameere Muawiya رضی الله تعالی عنه Par Chashpa karna Ya Bahut Badi Zurrat ki Baat hai, Baad Me Hazrate Ameere Muawiya ne Bhi Hazrate Ali Se Sulah kar li thi Aur Isi waqiye ke Chand din baad Hazrate Ali ki Shahadat Waqqe ho gai to Ye Mamla tha Jange Jamal Aur Jange Siffeen Ka

••──────────────────────••►

   *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*  

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  641

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

     ❝ Firqe Me Q Bat Gaye ❞
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Ek Bahut Bada Fitna Aaj kal Ye hai ki Log kahte hain hum Firqo me Q Bat gaye.? Q Sunni Bane huwe hain? Koi Kah raha hai ki Wahabi hai, koi kah raha hai ki hum Deobandi hain, Koi kah raha hai ki hum Siya hain Koi koi Aur Hai... Koi koi Aur hai... Aur Ye Social media Par bahut Viral hoti hai ki Aap Firqo me Q banna hain.?? Sunni, Siya, Wahabi Q banna hai? Aap Ek ban jao Aap Rasool ki ek ummat Ban Jao, Aap Muhammadi Ban Jao Aap ummati Ban jao..??

To humne kab inkar kiya hai ki hum Ummati nahi hain.?? معاذ الله Hum Muhammadi nahi hain..!?? الحمد لله Hum Hain, Lekin..!! Sab Ek Ho Jao Ye Jo Kah Rahe hain Ye Galat hai Q? Q ke Ye Firqe Banna Humne nahi banaya ek to hum Kuch separate nahi huwe Hum Jis Taur Tariqe par hain الحمد لله Humne Dalail Se Ab Samajh bhi liya hai ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Daure Mubarka Se Ab Tak Chalta Aa raha hai Jis Aqaaid Par Sarkar ﷺ they Aur Jis Par Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم they uske Baad Tabeen they Taba Tabeen they Buzurgane Deen they Tab Se le Kar Ab tak Hamare Aqaaid Wahi hain Ab Jo Naye Firqe Aaye hain na Ye Woh Hain Ki Jinho ne Ye Aqaaid Chhod kar Apna ek Alag Rasta Ikhtiyar kar liya hai

to humne Firqe Nahi banaye khud Aap ne Apne Firqe Bana kar Aap Alag Ho gaye Aap Dekhe Hum Hamara koi Founder nahi batate Hum Sunni Hain hum Kahte hain Q ki Hum Ye Nahi kahte ki Hamare Aqaaid ke Founder Fulan Buzurg hain Nahii, Balki..!! Hum Yahi kahte hain ki Jo AllaH Aur uske Rasool ki Taraf Se Hame Aqaaid mile hain Jis Par Sahaba Kiram رضی الله تعالی عنهم They Hamare Buzurgane Deen they Hum usi Par hain to Hamare Founder koi Khaas Banda nahi hai ki isne Hame Ye Aqaaid diye hain,

Iske Alawa Jitne Bhi Firqe Aap Dekh len Chahe Wahabiyat ho Deobandiyat ho Ya koi Bhi ho Har kisi ka Koi na koi Founder zaroor hoga Koi wahabi hai to woh Muhamnad bin Abdul Wahab Nazdi ko Follow karte hain to Ye unka Founder huwa, Deobandi Islamil Dehlvi Aur Kasim Nanotvi ko Follow karte hain Aur in Sab ka ek Founding Date Aap ko zaroor milega Books Aap Dekhe ge na to wahabiyat itni Hijri me Start huwi Yaha Se Shuru huwa Aur Deobandiyat Aap dekh len inner Around hamare Jo independence hai isse Thoda pahle ye Found huwi, Siyaiyyat Hazrate Ali ke Baad woh AbdullaH bin Sabaa Se Siya ka Ye Daur Shuru huwa Algaraz..!! Har har firqe ka Aap ko koi Funding Date milega Aur ek Founder milega

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*   

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  642

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Lekin..!! الحمد لله Hamara na koi Founding Date milega na Founder milega Q ke hamare Jo Aqaaid Aaye hain Woh Rasool AllaH ﷺ ki Taraf Se hote huwe Aaye hain Ha'n Ye hai ki Baaz log kahte hain Aap to Bareillywi hain Aap to Hanfi hain Aap To Ye hain woh hain Kahte hain, to Jab hum kahte Hain na ki hamara koi Founder nahi hai Hamari koi Founding Date nahi hai to is Baat ko Talne ke liye Logo ne Hamare Taraf ek Level Laga diya hai ki Aap Bareillywi hain الحمد لله Hum Faqr Se kahte hain ki hum Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamaat se hain hum Sunni hain Hame Bareillywi kaho hame koi Tana nahi lagta, Lekin kisi Wahabi ko Aap Tana den kisi Deobandi ko Aap Tana den to kahte Hain Nahiii...nahii... Hum Na Wahabi hain na Deobandi hain Hum Sunni hain Hum Ahle Sunnat wa Jama'at se hain Khul kar woh Apna Aqeeda bhi Bayan nahi karte hum Rasool AllaH ke Deen par hain is tarah kahte hain

Agar Hamse Koi kahe ki Aap Bareillywi hain to hum Faqr se kahte hain Ha Hum Bareillywi hain Aala Hazrat ki Nisbat se hi Bareillywi kahte hain na Lekin..!! Hargiz Ye matlab nahiiii hai ki Aala Hazrat رضی الله تعالی عنه Hamare Founder hain Hame Aqeede Diye hain to hum Follow kar rahe hain Nahiii....Aysa nahii hai... Hamare Aqaaid Dekhen Maine Aap ko Itne Sare topics Padhai kahi par Maine Aap ko Ye Daleel di kya ki Aala Hazrat رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Ye Farmaya isliye Hamara Aqeeda hai.? Humne AllaH ko Ek Maana to is Par Quraan o Hadees Se Daleel di, AllaH Ta'ala ko Har Aib Se Paak Mana to Is Par Quraan o Hadees Se Daleel di, Sarkar ﷺ ko Hajir o Najir Mana, Hayat Mana, Ilm e Ghaib Aap ka Sabit kiya, Aap ke ikhtiyarat ko Sabit kiya, Aap ki Khususiyaat ko Sabit kiya, Aap ki Afzaliyat ko Sabit kiya, Aap ke Khatme Nabuwwat ko Sabit kiya, kya isme koi Aisi Daleel hai Jisme Maine Ye kaha ho ki Aala Hazrat رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Kaha Isliye Mante hain..??? Nahii kaha na...

Har Cheez ko Quraan e Hadees se Sabit kiya, Ha Quraan o Hadees ki Tashreeh Yani isko Samjhane ke liye Aala Hazrat ka koi Kaul Bayan kiya hoga Woh Alag Baat hai, Lekin..!! Asal Daleel Quraan, Hadees Se Sawade Aazam Se Ya ijma hoga Taqriban Cheezo par maine Aap ko Quraan o Hadess se Daleel di to Bareillywi Kahna Ye ek Fareb hai, Lekin Ha..!! الحمد لله Agar koi hame Aala Hazrat ki taraf Nisbat karta hai to hum khushi se isko Accept bhi karte hain ki Ha Bhai hum Bareillywi Hain, Lekin..!! Iska Matlab Ye nahi hai ki Hamara koi ek separate Founder hai to isse Maloom Ye chala ki hum Sahi Raste Se hain, Ab Ye Jo New New Founding Firqe Aaye hain na to Ye separate huwe to Bidati to Aap huwe Alag Firq to Aap huwe Firqa Baji to Aap ne Shuru ki thi Humne to ki nahi thi

••──────────────────────••►

  *📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله* 

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪  643

••──────────────────────••►

     ❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Bahrhaal..!! Lekin Firqe Baji Bhi honi hai Ye Hargiz nahi ho sakta koi Lakh Koshish kar le na ki Tamam Ummat ek ho Jaye Ek Aqaaid Par Ho jaye Ye nahi Hoga Q.? Q ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ne Already Farma diya tha ke Is Ummat me 73 Firqe hone hain Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya ki 73 Firqe hone hain to fir Qayamat to Aa Sakti hai Lekin Sarkar ﷺ ka kaul galat nahi ho Sakta Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki 72 Jahannami hain Or Ek Jannati hai Ab Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya ki Firqe hone hain to fir kisi Ke Kahne se Woh 73 Ek Kaise ho sakte hain.??

To Ye Galat baat hai Ye Bilkul logo ko Achhi Achhi baton me Fasa kar Gumrah Karne ke Tariqe hain ki Aap Fariqe Baaji na karo ek ho jao isko bhi suno usko bhi suno Jo Achha lage us Par Amal karo Aysa nahii chalta Jo sahi cheez hai Aqaaid me No Compromise isko sunege usko sunege Aysa nahi ho sakta.... Aqaaid me Hum Usi ko Sunege Jo Ahle Sunnat Wa Jama'at se Hame Confirm pata ho Ko ye Sunni hai fir hum usko sunege,

Ha iske Baad jo ikhtelafat hai Woh Aap Jante hain ummat me ikhtelafat Rahmat ki surat hai To woh kaun se hain.? Woh Masle Masail me ikhtelaf ho sakte hain Ulma kiraam ke Darmiyan ikhtekaf hain woh thik hai Alag baat hai, Lekin..!! Aqaaid me koi ikhtelaf nahi, zarra Barabar woh Aqaaid se hat gaya to woh Hamara nahi hai to Jab Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farma diya ki 73 Firqe honge to Ye Firqe Hone hi hain Aur inme Se ek hi Firqa Jannati hai Aur is Par Hamara Pura Pura Aytiqad hai imaan hai ki woh Firqe me se الحمد لله Hum hain ke Jo Jannati Jamaat hain Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamat jisko kaha jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

✨💕✨💕✨

                            الحمد لله رب العٰلمین       

Yaha Tak 👆🏻👆🏻👆🏻Takriban Aqaaid Se Related Hamare topics Finish hote Aaye ki Jin Par iman laane Se Banda Ya to Daira islam me Dakhil hota Hai Daira e Ahle Sunnat me Dakhil hone wali Jo cheeze hoti hain Yani Sunniyat ke liye zaruri hai Aur Musalman hone ke liye zaruri hai Ye Woh Ahem Topics they 

Itna waqt laga aap ko Tamam Aqaaid e islam Samjhane ke liye Ye Hum Par Us waqt Farz hota hai ki Jab Taqriban Bachhe ki umar 7 Saal complete ho jayena Tab Se Bande Par Aqaaid Seekhna Farz ho Jata hai itne Detail me na Sahi Lekin..!! Hona chahiye Ki Ye to Maloom ho ki AllaH Ta'ala Ek hai, AllaH Ta'ala Jism Jismaniyat Se paak hai, Direction Se Paak hai, AllaH Ta'ala Qadeem hai Hamesha se hai Hamesha Rahega Ye Sab Cheeze Bachho ko us Umar se hi Maloom honi chahiye, Sarkar ﷺ Ghaib ka ilm Rakhte hain, Hajir hain Najir hain Tamam Ambiya kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain, Ye Sab Basics Se Hamare Aqaaid hain Aur Tafseeli Jis tarah Humne Aap ko Samjhane ki Koshish ki hai is Tarah Tafseeli Seekhna bhi hamare Upar Farz e Ayen Me se hai 

💕✨💕✨💕

••──────────────────────••►